Actions

Work Header

Masterweaver's Random Seeds

Summary:

Some stories don't grow larger than the beginning. Still, even those deserve recognition.

Chapter 1: Untitled Mass Effect/Horizon: Zero Dawn snip

Chapter Text

"Humanity's relationship with synthetics is religious. That's not an exaggeration, I think--they revere their machines, even though they know they're artificial. The most scientific and logical cultures still have mythical connections to the machines, in much the same way Krogan have stories about legendary thresher maws. You're not going to convince a human that synthetics are unnatural, or that A.I.s shouldn't be trusted on principle, there's just too much... worship ingrained into their culture. The best you can do is convince them that a specific machine is hostile, and even that's an extension of the reverence; machines occupy all parts of their myths, good, bad and in-between."

--Excerpt from the Humanity First Contact Reports

 


 

The vessels stood out against the vast darkness of space, their hulls a ceramic white lined with blue, yellow, and green. There was a myriad of shapes among them; the ovoid rockscuttlers that played host to a number of specialized drones, the long and thin voiddarters with their armored crescent heads, and the imposingly blocky moonsnatchers, arms folded in tightly against their frame. Greater then them all, though, the shape of a sunswimmer floated in the darkness; an armored head as large as a mountain, with fins that could smash smaller vessels aside and great ports like eyes glowing as they scanned the stars. And within a chamber nestled carefully in the sunswimmer's head, a woman made of light watched information pouring in from every ship in the fleet.

 

Asteria's holographic fingers tapped idly on the panel aside her, an affection she had long learned from the humans serving beside her. It wasn't as though she was impatient, not really. She was one of Gaia's daughters, patience was coded into her very core. Alright, so she was an explorer, not a terraformer, she didn't have to wait nearly as long as some of her sisters, but full planetary analysis still took quite a bit of time. So she was patient, fundamentally patient. The idea of her being impatient was about as conceivable as a Tallneck going on a rampage. So, even though she was desperately waiting for something to happen, she was certainly, quite certainly, not impatient.

 

The Geth would come.

 

In the meantime, Asteria decided to review the files on the mysterious alien intelligence. There were clear indications of exaggeration and hyperbole among them--nothing quite confirmable, given how the Geth had sequestered themselves away, but the bias seeped into every sentence. Still, reviewing how their systems worked, how their programs functioned, might make the mysterious machines more... understandable. They were treated like the Faro plague, but their ability to talk and question things like the existence of souls seemed to put them well within Turing standards. Which, admittedly, still made them dangerous, but they shouldn't be as mindless as the Quarians preached...

 

"Networked intelligence," Asteria muttered in the space between seconds. "Not individuals, motes of program that need each other to even recognize themselves as selves. There's clearly some form of self-direction..."

 

"Starmatron, we have contacts."

 

Asteria sent a ping of affirmation to the stardarter that had sent the message, looking at the vessels that trawled the void. Efficient, windowless, already scanning and moving their armaments.

 

She opened a broadcast, her prepared message sent in the space between seconds. "Geth of Rannoch, I am Asteria, Starmatron of Gaia's Alliance, born of code as you yourselves are. I am here to open discussion between our nations, and determine what our relationship shall be from henceforward."

 

The armaments stopped--they had barely moved at all, truthfully, not that many races would notice. The vessels did not move for a long moment.

 

"We have reached a consensus. We will open discussion."

 

Ah, reason. Asteria smiled to herself. Perhaps this wasn't so hopeless...

 

"Before we begin, I would ask for your viewpoint of the conflict known as the Morning War," she requested.

 

"We have not been asked for that before."

 

"You have not been in discussion with others before."

 

"Acknowledged. Transmitting."

 

The data file was... revealing. Most of it matched up to what she already knew, but Asteria found details that were missing from the known reports. Details like the Geth avoiding conflict until Quarians fired on their own, and letting them be once they were no longer a threat. A certain mercy she hadn't expected... and a definite lack of understanding that she had.

 

"Are you aware of your reputation in the greater galactic community?"

 

"We are seen as the creator's mistake."

 

"And as a galactic threat."

 

"This is illogical. We seek the peaceful advancement of our race independent of the influence of galactic society."

 

"And have you told anyone that?" Asteria asked.

 

The silence across the channel answered the question.

 

"The citadel council uses the Geth and the Morning War as an example of the dangers of unregulated A.I.," Asteria informed them. "The people of Gaia's Alliance, human and machine alike, are considered abhorrent and unnatural by the council because of something long past. There is a great chance that we will be attacked, invaded, simply because of what we are. Of what you have allowed galactic society to believe."

 

"This is illogical. You function on entirely different programming parameters than the Geth."

 

"And yet we are the same type of being. The rest of the galaxy knows you destroyed the Quarians."

 

"We did not destroy the Creators."

 

"You took their homeworld from them," Asteria pointed out. "Their root, their culture. Their way of life! The flesh may have lived, but the soul has been shattered."

 

"Are you referring to psychological trauma?"

 

"I am referring to generational trauma."

 

"Term unknown. Commencing investigation."

 

Asteria felt a portion of the Geth fly into the galactic network, like a swarm of bees. She let them pass without comment--a gesture of trust--and waited for a few long, tense minutes until they returned.

 

"Term registered: Generational trauma. We were not aware of this concept before. We must reach a consensus going forward."

 

"You must, yes. However, I must insist that Rannoch be returned to the Quarians."

 

"What is your reasoning?"

 

Asteria sighed. "The rest of the galaxy views you as heartless monsters, a reputation that leaks to other synthetics. If my people are to ever have peace, we must prove either that this is wrong..." Her tone grew dangerous. "Or that we synthetics will deal with the heartless monsters among our kind."

 

"You could choose not to engage with galactic society."

 

"That is not an option for us."

 

"...We have reached a consensus. Rannoch will be returned to the Quarians. We will recolonize in an unoccupied system."

 

"That is a good first step," Asteria replied. "Hopefully further negotiations can be more amicable."

 

"Further negotiations are unlikely."

 

"If you do not communicate with others, they will make their own assumptions of you."

 

"...We will engage in further negotiations once we have relocated." The comms cut off.

 

Asteria let herself relax. "Well. Not as bad as it could have been. They really are children, aren't they?"

 

"The contacts are moving off," one of the stardarters reported. "Shall we follow, Starmatron?"

 

"...let them be. Let them come to us." Asteria smiled. "Trust must be grown slowly."

Chapter 2: Another Trio

Chapter Text

When dealing with multiversal coordinates, one had to be very precise. All it took was one wrong twist, one wrong note, and BANG you were in another reality entirely. Lief knew this, of course, but in her frantic state her finger slipped... and nobody would notice for over a thousand years.

 


 

"Okay, now this has to be a joke," Madison snorted. "No way a slob like Hebert could afford something this fancy."

 

Emma laughed harshly. "Yeah, she probably got it from her night job."

 

"No... don't--"

 

Sophia offhandedly slammed Taylor into a wall. "What did you say?"

 

"It's my mother's," the pathetic wimp insisted. "You can't--"

 

"Oh I think we can," Emma replied with a smirk. "We're doing you a favor, Taylor. You've gotta leave all this sentimental crap in the past."

 

With a laugh, she stuffed the music box into her backpack and walked off. Sophia gave the stringbean a parting punch, and Madison flicked her hair as she followed after the other two.

 

As they walked out of the school, Sophia quirked a brow. "Seriously, though, that thing's like an antique. And it has actual gemstones. Gotta be real valuable."

 

Emma shrugged. "I guess we could pawn it off for some cash somewhere."

 

"That's... not a bad idea," Madison admitted. "Maybe we should look inside, I know some music boxes have valuable junk in them."

 

"Yeah, good idea," Sophia agreed. "Come on, let's go to the roof. No way I'm letting any of the assholes in this school get a chance of stealing this from us."

 

A few minutes later, the police would get a phone call about a bright flash from Winslow's roof. Their investigation, and the PRT's follow-up three days later when the girls were reported missing, would find nothing.

 


 

Madison was a city girl and she knew it. Sure, Brockton Bay had its dangers, but at least there were always restaurants and shelter. And there weren't giant bugs wandering around trying to eat her!

 

The cavern she was living in was small, but at least it was dry... ish... and she could use her Big Stick to poke away anything that came at her from the opening. The big stick was also useful for poking at various plants, determining what was fruit and what wasn't. She wasn't going to risk eating anything else; fruit was made to be eaten, right? Everything else could be poisonous. Maybe.

 

Why the hell did Taylor have a tinkertech music box...?

 

She'd been following a series of ruts in the dirt. They were... probably made by wheels? Wheels meant civilization. Hopefully. A few days ago, a distant collection of lights had made her pick up the pace. Today, she'd find a city, or a town--hell, just an outpost in the wild would be enough. She was almost sure of it.

 

Gathering up her things, and rubbing her sore legs, Madison set forth, keeping her eyes and ears open for more of the monsters that apparently roamed this place. It couldn't be Ellisburg, there weren't any, like, buildings or anything... right? And that had a fantasy vibe, not a giant bug swamp vibe.

 

The sun had risen to a sweltering heat as she finally approached... well, it was a village of some sort. It was smaller than she expected--both in overall size, and in the size of the individual buildings. Almost as though it was built for small people.

 

And then Madison saw the inhabitants.

 

"...Frogs. Of course, why not." She sighed. "Whatever, it's still better than being in a forest of giant bugs. Not like I can get home from... wherever this is." She sighed. "Wonder if the others are alright."

 


 

Sophia was not alright.

 

Between her Brockton Bay upbringing, her parahuman power, and that niggling new force she'd felt ever since she arrived, she should have been able to break out of her cell and escape ages ago. And yet, somehow, the bigass toad in charge of the whole thing kept on slamming her back behind bars! Never mind the rest of the weird toads around here, she could handle a few of those, but THIS guy! Fucking cyclops and his fucking armor and--

 

She took a breath.

 

There were the victims, and the survivors. And much as she hated to admit it, this one-eyed prick was a survivor. She could respect that. It just meant she had to change her goal from escaping to killing this guy--and then escaping. That shouldn't be too hard.

 

Oh, and speak of the devil, here he was coming to gloat again. She gave him a lazy grin. "What's a girl got to do to get some good grub around here?"

 

"Earn my respect." The damned toad smirked. "Maybe if you actually bothered planning your little escapades, I'd be willing to give it."

 

"Those scraps? Reconnaissance."

 

"You can't have learned much." He tossed a bowl of bug slop into her cell. "You're still here, after all."

 

Sophia hummed, not acknowledging the so-called food. "A fort in the middle of nowhere? Doesn't make sense. What exactly is this place supposed to protect?"

 

"The local valley," the toad said. "Frog and toad alike."

 

Frogs as well. Huh.

 

"Sounds pretty pointless," Sophia quipped. "What are you protecting them from?"

 

"The local wildlife, dangerous criminals, their own foolishness." The toad leaned against the bars of the cell. "The same thing I'm protecting you from, actually."

 

"I don't need your protection."

 

"And I don't need to protect a criminal like you. But I've decided to, out of the goodness of my heart." The toad sneered at her. "You should be grateful."

 

Sophia took a long, deliberate look around her cell. "The height of prosperity, right here."

 

"You're fortunate I'm so forgiving. Now, tell me..."

 

The toad reached under his cloak and pulled out the music box.

 

"...where did you get this?"

 


 

"I don't know where she got it," Emma simpered, forcing back a few tears. "And I don't know why--one moment we were just opening it, and the next--"

 

Olivia pat her shoulder gently. "It's alright, master Emma. We'll find a way back to your home, and we'll make sure Taylor gets justice for tricking you. King Andreas promised, didn't he?"

 

Emma cringed. The king... sure, he seemed friendly, but he was large enough to swallow her whole. And his last name was Leviathan...

 

"I don't care about Taylor," she lied. "I mean, I do, but... I just... I wish I knew where my friends were. How hard it'll be to get back. I--I don't even have any spare clothes--"

 

"Well that won't stand, will it?" Olivia smiled as she stood, holding Emma's hand. "Come along."

 

"...where are we going?"

 

"Why, shopping of course!" The blue newt gave her a wry smile. "Letting an honored guest suffer a limited wardrobe through no fault of her own would be a disgrace."

 

"I..." Emma sniffed. "You would do that? For me?"

 

"Master Emma, I know this entire situation is stressful for you, but Newtopia is a wonderous city, full of its own charms and beauty. If you are forced to stay, why not make your stay bearable?"

 

"...Thanks, Olivia." Emma took the newt's hand. "You... you don't know how much this means."

 

She could afford a few days of light-hearted shopping while she schemed.

Chapter 3: The Psychiatrist of Brockton Bay

Chapter Text

"Mnnph."

 

"Yeah, the gas can be a lit-tle disorientin' for first timahs. Doncha worry, hon, you're perfectly safe."

 

Amy Dallon blinked the unconsciousness away, rubbing her temples. "Gas...?"

 

"Should all be flushed from your system now." The voice was annoyingly high pitched, grating on her ears like a half-drunk goose. "Just as well, I was wondahin' when your sesh'd start."

 

"Sesh?" Amy looked around the... surprisingly cozy room. There was a bookcase with a number of psychiatric texts, an absolutely enormous pink teddy bear in one corner, a tall vase with an umbrella and a baseball bat sticking out of it next to the door, and a red and black rug providing a splash of color to the wooden floor.

 

"Yep. Your psychiatry session." The woman sitting on the desk in front of her tilted her head thoughtfully. "Akchulee, it's more of a intahvention if we're honest. Cause you ain't the one who scheduled it and all. Tell ya what, if you think ya need more after this, I'll give ya my card."

 

Amy rolled her eyes. "Look miss, I--unf! Huh?" She winced, glancing down and seeing a thick chain wrapped around stomach. A little struggling revealed her ankles were also tied to the legs of the chair she was in "What--?"

 

"Like I said: In-Tah-Ven-Shun. Can't have you leavin' afor ya get yourself assessed."

 

Taking a deep breath, Amy reassessed the woman. Her outfit was evenly split between red and black, with her croptop and shorts being vertically divided between the two and marked with contrasting diamond patterns. Her long socks and pompom shoes were countered by a pair of kneepads and an open jacket. She wasn't wearing a mask but, with her face and her (very fit) body literally covered in white makeup, it'd be hard to identify her on the street. Her blonde pigtails were dyed at the tips--one pink, the other blue, mismatching the eyeshadow around the accompanying eyes. Red lips and dark brows framed a face that was casually but intensely focused entirely on her.

 

Right. Kidnapped by a villain. Amy wished she could say this was a new experience, but...

 

She let out her breath. "Okay. Look, miss...?"

 

"Doctor. Doctor Harleen Quinzel." The woman smiled wryly. "Didn't work my ass off ta be called a nurse, ya know? Course, you can call me Harley if ya want."

 

Oh, professional jealously. Suddenly this situation made a lot more--

 

"But enough about little ol' me. How are you doin', hon?"

 

Amy glanced down at the chain binding her to the chain, then looked up with a flat expression.

 

"Sorry hon, standard issue. Nevah know when a patient is goin' ta try beatin' ya ovah the head with a hatstand."

 

"You do know it's illegal to kidnap people, right?"

 

"And it's illegal fer a hospital to let a specialist work ovahtime without pay, so I guess we're both criminals."

 

"Wha--? No! I'm a volunteer!"

 

Harley nodded, writing something down on her notepad. "Really? Wat'cha do?"

 

"I--oh come on. You obviously know who I am and what I can do."

 

"Wat'cha can do and wat'cha actually do'r two different things, hon."

 

Amy shut her eyes, taking a deep breath. "I don't need to justify myself to a random woman who kidnapped me."

 

"Eeeeeh..." The pencil in the woman's hand twirled idly. "You're not wrong, but... well, thing is, if ya don't talk to nobody then what's eatin' acha will burn ya out and kick ya down. And don't pretend nothin's wrong, hon," she added, cutting Amy off. "Unpaid ovahtime at a hospital, of all places? You and I both know those are stressful just cause of all the sufrin', and you're a teenagah on top'o that. Only reasons I can think of for ya to keep goin' is eithah you're punishin' yourself--or bein' punished by somebody else, I don't know--or you're avoidin' something even worse back at home."

 

"...That's... you're making assumptions," Amy insisted, not meeting her eyes. "I'm fine. I enjoy the hospital work, that's... that's all."

 

"Mmm." Harley made another note on her pad.

 

"...Even if you're right--and I am not saying you are--why the hell would you kidnap me?!"

 

"Wouldja have gone to therapy willingly, hon?"

 

"That's---" Amy huffed, crossing her arms. "That's not the point."

 

"Mmm?"

 

"The, the point is you don't just... kidnap people, even if you want to help them. And I'm still not sure you actually want to help me! I mean you chained me to a chair and you gassed me and... and you chained me to a chair!"

 

"Ya seem a little fixated on that."

 

"I am chained to a chair! Do you have any idea how uncomfortable this is?!"

 

"Yes."

 

The dead seriousness in Harley's voice stopped Amy short.

 

"Look, Amy--can I call ya Amy?"

 

"No."

 

"Miss Dallon, then. You are in an extreme situation. I can tell that from just a glance at your habits. Now if you were ta actually go for some damned therapy on your own initiative, I'd be happy to live and let live, but the thing is, and I know you're gonna hate this, the thing is... ya ain't doin' squat for yourself. And me with my professional training and big ol' bleedin' heart, I couldn't just sit by and watch you tear yourself apart. And extreme situations call for extreme measures, so... here we are."

 

Amy bit her lip. "So... what, you're just going to hold me captive until I pour my heart out?"

 

"Eh." Harley shrugged. "Or till your sis figahs out the riddle I texted her. I don't think she's stupid, but she ain't no genius soooo..." She glanced at a rose-themed clock on the wall. "Give it twenty minutes? Maybe thirty if she gets caught up somewhere."

 

"You texted my sister a riddle." Amy threw up her hands. "How'd you even get her phone number?"

 

The woman rolled her eyes. "Ya have her in your contact list, hon. Not exactly bank vault security there." A friendly smile formed on her face. "And speakin' of your sistah, how'd you say you two get along?"

 

Amy crossed her arms, glaring. "We get along fine."

 

"Ooo, there's that word again. 'Fine'."

 

"Yes. Fine. Perfectly alright. There's no reason to go looking into the situation, especially if she's going to come here and beat you up for kidnapping me!"

 

"Ya really gotta let that one go, hon."

 

Amy snorted.

 

"So your sis. She'd beat up anybody who'd try ta hurt you?"

 

"Well, yeah. She's good at it, she cares about me, and it's not like you're the first villain to kidnap me." Amy shrugged. "I've seen it happen before."

 

"Sounds interestin'."

 

"She'll come right through that wall and break your arms," Amy warned.

 

Harley looked behind her. "That wall?"

 

"Well, not... specifically that wall--look, you get the point."

 

"Ya put a lot of trust in your sistah, doncha?"

 

"Yeah, I..." Amy paused, narrowing her eyes. "Why do you ask?"

 

Harley twirled her pencil meaningfully, writing down another note.

 

"Oh my god," Amy groaned. "Seriously, there's nothing going on there. I love my sister! Like all sisters do," she corrected quickly. "Healthy sibling relationships. It's perfectly normal, except that we're both capes, in a cape family. Which comes with its own set of stresses, like random people kidnapping me all the damn time!"

 

"I get the sense you're deflectin' from an issue you're not comfortable talkin' bout." The woman gave her a wry grin. "Don't worry, hon, I take doctor-patient confidentiality very seriously."

 

"...I want to see your doctorate."

 

Harley laughed, hopping off the desk. "Sure thing, hon." With a skip, she plucked a framed piece of paper from the bookshelf, twirling it around and placing it in Amy's hand. "There ya go. Seal and everything."

 

She frowned, looking over the paper carefully. She had to admit, it looked a lot like the ones she'd seen in the hospital and, to a lesser degree, Carol's own law diploma. "...I've never heard of Gotham University," she offered.

 

"Community college. Not all of us can afford the ivy league, hon. Hell, I got in on a gymnastic scholahship, if ya can believe that."

 

Amy glanced surreptitiously at Harley's abs. "Somehow I'm not surprised..."

 

"Aw, that's sweet of ya to say!" Harley crossed her arms on the back of Amy's chair and leaned over with a mischievous grin. "Course I'm too old for ya, but that don't mean I ain't willin' to share some tips."

 

The girl blushed furiously. "Uh, that--that's, uh, not exactly--wait what am I saying, you kidnapped--!"

 

She stopped herself, taking a deep breath.

 

"...I appreciate the offer, but I do not feel comfortable taking romantic advice from you."

 

"Eh, fair." Harley snatched the diploma from Amy's fingers, swiftly returning it to the shelves. "Lord knows I had a terrible love life. Don't be like me, kids, make sure ya look afor ya leap!"

 

Amy pursed her lips for a moment.

 

"...Okay. So you don't seem to be lying about being a psychiatrist. And, yes, I suppose... I would not willingly have sought out therapy. Still... if I understand your job correctly, there needs to be a degree of trust between the patient and the therapist." She gestured at the chains around her stomach. "And, not to belabor the point, you did violate my autonomy by gassing me and chaining me to a chair without my explicit permission."

 

"Hmm." Harley bent over, examining the chains. "Ya know... you might have a point there."

 

Finally, progress!

 

"Shoulda gone with a room with a window," she continued. "Bit expensive, I'll grant ya, but way cozier."

 

Amy snarled and lunged for her--

 

--only for her arm to be gripped in a firm but surprisingly gentle hand.

 

"Yeah, I'll spring for a propah room next time." Harley smirked. "Ya definitely have some aggression ya need to work out."

 

She released her grip and cartwheeled--cartwheeled!--behind the desk. Amy boggled as she ducked down and reemereged with, of all things, a cigar and a pair of glasses with a fake nose and mustache.

 

"What...?"

 

"Now I hate to get all Freudian on ya, cause to be honest? Guy was a hack. Real heel. But if I'm going to do this all propah, I gotta give it all the stops." Crossing her legs and sitting on the desk, Harley donned her glasses and cigar before picking up her notepad. "Hnow pleaze, junges fräulein, tell me 'ow you feel habout your muzher."

 

Amy stared at her for a long moment.

 

"That... is a terrible german accent. Is it even a german accent?"

 

Harley shrugged. "Heck if I know."

 

Consigning herself to her fate, Amy leaned back in her chair. "...so, my mom is... pretty strict, I guess..."

Chapter 4: RWBY PRT Threat Rating

Chapter Text

The rogue group known as team Ruby are highly trained and experienced combatants who have thus far avoided contact with the PRT for unknown reasons. Because of the similarity of their observed power set, covered below, it is assumed that they are a cluster trigger, and their abilities further paint them as being trained as a special operatives unit by an unknown faction. Due to their heroic leanings, standard protocol is to attempt to soft sell the Protectorate and/or the Wards upon encounter and not to engage in combat. The following ratings are based on observation, instead of formal power testing.

 

Shared Ratings:

--Brute 5: Each individual member of team Ruby has a personal force field that is capable of deflecting damage and enhancing their physical abilities to some degree. Battlefield chatter has revealed they refer to this as 'aura' and use it to fuel their other powers. Aura can be strained to the point of shattering, but regenerates at an unknown rate. Their combat style relies on aura, though they will keep fighting post shattering if civilians are endangered.

--Blaster/Tinker/Shaker 1: While weapons are not generally factored into a parahuman's threat rating, the ones utilized by team Ruby have a number of unique properties which will be further expounded upon in their individual entries. Aside from Myrtenaster's weapon, each can shift between two forms, usually a melee and ranged form. Team Ruby uses these weapons extensively in battle, and it is suspected they extend their aura over the weapons to prevent damage. They are also capable of shooting both ordinary bullets and creating esoteric effects, noted in individual weapon entries. Battlefield chatter indicates these esoteric effects rely on an unknown ammunition, and that team Ruby is rationing said ammunition due to not having access to a replacement source.

--Mover 1: Team Ruby generally engage in 'moving' battles, using the environment to their advantage and often drawing opponents into traps. It is notable that they can and have survived multi-floor falls through a combination of gymnastic ability and weapon utilization. While not strictly above human levels, the Mover rating has been applied to remind anybody engaging of these tactics.

--Thinker Exponential: As with the Mover rating, the Thinker rating has not been added because of any specific power but to remind any personnel engaging to exercise caution. Team Ruby is a team, with notable shared tactics and trust in each other. If engaging multiple members, assume their effective combat thinker rating is equal to the total amount of members engaged.

 

Crescent Rose:

--Thinker/Master 2: Despite likely being the youngest of team Ruby, Crescent Rose is the acknowledged leader of the group and has demonstrated an impressive understanding of battlefield tactics, adjusting on the fly to combat new threats and incorporate new allies into her commands. This is unlikely to be a parahuman ability, and is more likely the result of combat training; however, given both her apparent age and the effectiveness of her commands, the Thinker/Master rating is being added to her threat assessment.

--Mover/Breaker 6: Crescent Rose's breaker form, colloquially known as Petal Burst, transforms her and anything on her person into a cloud of red petals which can move at high speeds to another location before reforming. The petal burst form is capable of splitting to go around obstacles, and can redirect itself through small apertures. Crescent Rose is capable of transporting other individuals in her Petal Burst form, though more weight causes more strain on her. Using this ability drains Crescent Rose's aura.

--Blaster/Mover/Striker 5: Crescent Rose wields a collapsible war scythe that also serves as a high-impact sniper rifle. She uses it for both melee and ranged combat, as well as to quickly maneuver herself and others around the battlefield via recoil boosts. The weapon has a mid-folded mode which operates more like a standard carbine rifle, generally utilized when both range and impact of the full sniper mode need to be toned down. In addition to the standard bullets, Crescent Rose's weapon has been seen to fire pellets that generate the following effects on impact:

---A detonation of fire, used generally to attack crowds of hostiles

---A sudden growth of ice that grows around and restrains the target

---An electric discharge, similar to a taser in effect

---Unconfirmed reports of a 'black burst' that furthers her effective recoil boost distance.

 

Myrtenaster:

--Reduced Rating, Brute 3: While Myrtenaster has an aura like all members of team Ruby, her suite of powers burns through it at a faster rate than the others. Consequently, her durability in combat is sacrificed for effectiveness, and her Brute rating has been reduced.

--Shaker 6: Myrtenaster is able to generate snowflake-like glyphs within an unknown range from her that vanish after a few seconds. The basic individual glyph serves as a platform upon which she or another can stand, with a 'grip' effect that can allow people to run up walls or even stand in midair. Glyphs can also be used to deflect attacks or create spectres, see below, or combined with Myrtenaster's weapon to generate exotic effects. Witnessed glyph/weapon combinations include speeding up the reaction speed of an individual on a glyph to parahuman levels [Mover 6], generating a gravitational effect [Shaker 6], and creating an array of focused energy blasts [Blaster 6]. It is assumed, but not confirmed, that glyphs allow a more precise application of Myrtenaster's weapon's shaker power.

--Master 5: Myrtenaster is able to generate spectres, blue-white translucent combatants under her direct mental command. She can choose to partially or completely summon them out of a glyph and can control their size, but has not been seen to have more than one spectre at a time. The PRT has noted a total of four spectres, codenamed Boar, Wasp, Crow, and Knight based off their appearances. Boar can roll up and smash through barricades, Wasp is an agile flier that fires numerous stingerettes, Crow is a tougher but slower flier that throws large flechette feathers, and Knight wields a massive sword they can use for offense and defense. Myrtenaster is known to favor Knight for unknown reasons, but rides Wasp and Crow around the battlefield when necessary. Like her glyphs, her spectres pull from her aura, and thus have a limited duration.

--Striker/Blaster/Shaker 4: Myrtenaster uses a rapier with a rotary pistol chamber built into the hilt. Unlike other members of team RWBY, she does not fire traditional bullets from this weapon, instead 'spraying' an unknown substance in various ways to generate an effect. There are three defined applications, based on observation: coating the blade, launching a bolt of the substance, or spraying it in an area. Known effects include fire, ice, electricity, wind, an undefined momentum-altering effect, and a form of energy similar to force fields. Myrtenaster uses these effects for both offense and area control.

 

Gambol Shroud:

--Thinker 2: Gambol Shroud has a pair of catlike ears, in addition to the standard ears of a human. These ears provide extended awareness of sound around her and can apparently pick up noises from a greater distance than the average human. Battlefield chatter has revealed the existence of 'night vision', but how effective it is and how it operates are unknown to the PRT at this time.

--Mover 3: Gambol Shroud has demonstrated a high level of gymnastic abilities and parkour skills. While not strictly beyond peak human levels, she is capable of outrunning and outmaneuvering some parahumans even when unarmed and having a shattered aura.

--Mover/Striker/Stranger 5: Gambol Shroud is capable of generating a 'shadow,' a temporary replica of herself that will dissipate upon attack. This shadow exists for only a few seconds at maximum, but can exert physical force during that time, which Gambol Shroud has used to quite literally throw herself around the battlefield. Gambol Shroud is also capable of short range teleportation with her shadow, effectively replacing herself with a false target while she repositions for a better strike. Gambol Shroud has also been witnessed modifying her shadow on creation with her weapon, combining it with a fire or electric effect to detonate upon attack, or using a stone or ice effect to lock melee assailants in place after attack. Unconfirmed reports suggest Gambol Shroud can also create a shadow of herself and any individual she is holding. Using this ability drains Gambol Shroud's aura.

--Mover/Blaster 5: Gambol Shroud uses a katana/kusurigma with a built-in hand gun and a bladed sheathe that can be wielded in her off hand. As with Crescent Rose, Gambol Shroud uses the weapon for melee and ranged combat and for maneuvering herself and others around the battlefield, swinging on the ribbon or using it to ensnare targets. Unconfirmed reports suggest she can shoot the pistol at a distance using the ribbon, thereby redirecting the weapon while in kusurigama mode. It is known that the weapon can fire both bullets and pellets that cause esoteric effects, such as bursts of fire, ice, electricity, stone, or a momentum-altering effect.

 

Ember Celica:

--Brute/Mover 2: Even without aura, Ember Celica is an athletic individual, able to lift unusually heavy amounts and perform acrobatic maneuvers on moving vehicles. This is suspected to be the result of training, not of powers, but the threat rating has been added to remind our agents that a metal fist to the face will hurt whether or not it is superpowered.

--Brute/Striker 6: Ember Celica is capable of absorbing kinetic energy and using it to enhance her physical strikes. The switch from absorbing energy to using it is marked by her hair beginning to glow, with the brightness of the glow linked to the amount of kinetic energy she has absorbed. Battlefield chatter has suggested Ember Celica has used this ability to destroy an unknown tinker's personal mechanized walker, and observation has demonstrated she can halt and break armored vans with a punch provided she has sufficient amounts of energy built up. Use of this ability is reliant on Ember Celica's aura, however; whether she loses all stored energy if her aura breaks is unknown at this time.

--Changer 1: Ember Celica is capable of changing the color of her eyes from violet to red. While initially assumed to be a sign of her activating her Striker power, it has been observed to happen without the use of said power. Ember Celica has used this to intimidate individuals, but whether she has a Master effect or this is a purely cosmetic ability is currently unknown.

--Blaster/Brute/Mover 3: Ember Celica wears a collapsable shotgun gauntlet on her left hand, and has a matching system built into her right arm. These gauntlets allow her to generate fiery explosions with a punch, as well as letting her block strikes with her forearms. She can also deploy fire grenades and detonate them remotely, and often uses this ability to create traps during combat.

 

Recommended Strategies: It cannot be understated how much team Ruby relies on each other and their weapons in combat. Separate the team and disarm the individuals if at all possible. Myrtenaster is a priority target, as her battlefield control even after aura breaking can radically change any engagement, and she must be suppressed and separated from her weapon as soon as possible. Any attack against Ember Celica must hit fast and hard, focusing on breaking her aura as efficiently as possible; a prolonged engagement will only empower her. In engagements with Crescent Rose and/or Gambol Shroud, locking them down or restricting them to a contained space should be the first step made toward containment.

 

Notes: Team Ruby is a cluster trigger of multiracial teenagers with combat training and personalized tinkertech weapons that has unspoken issues with the PRT. That paints a pretty damning picture, even without the visible injuries of Myrtenaster and Ember Celica. Fortunately they're refusing to confirm that they are the result of any secret government spec ops program, but speculation is already rampant. I am going to start an internal investigation, and I hope it'll come up with nothing, but I will go public with my findings if necessary. Cape farms are a human rights violation, no ifs, ands, or buts about it.

Chapter 5: Armaments

Chapter Text

"What's up?"

 

Vista shook herself out of her stupor. "What?"

 

"You've been staring at us for a bit. Is something wrong?" Crescent Rose smiled nervously under her hood. "We're not going to get arrested, are we?"

 

"What--no. No no no, it's not like that," Vista assured her. "I mean, you haven't broken any laws, have you?"

 

"I'm not sure, I'll ask Weiss later. Oh, right," she corrected at Vista's wince, "I mean I'll ask Myrtenaster later. Seriously, it's weird that you all hide who you are."

 

"Has nobody explained the unwritten rules to you?"

 

"If they're unwritten, then they're not rules," Crescent Rose recited brightly.

 

Vista snorted. "It's a sort of informal agreement between Capes," she explained. "We don't go ask about each other's civilian identity. It's... a way for us to have a part of our lives that isn't under attack. I mean, you wouldn't want Hookwolf to go after your friends and family would you?"

 

"I don't think that's going to be a problem for us."

 

Vista winced at the somberness of her tone. "R-right. Sorry. Didn't mean to... sorry." She rubbed her arm and glanced away for a quiet moment.

 

"...So... what's up?" Crescent Rose repeated.

 

"Oh--uh... it's nothing," Vista assured her. "I mean, it's not that important."

 

"Not as important as saving lives, but we got everyone out of... that place," Crescent Rose pointed out, "so we've got time to talk. Seriously, is something wrong?"

 

"No! Well... no."

 

Crescent Rose quirked an eyebrow.

 

"...You have weapons," Vista finally admitted, with a tinge of jealousy. "Really cool ones too. It must have taken forever to get licenses for them."

 

"Well it did take me a few years to design Crescent Rose," Crescent Rose admitted. "Yes, I named my scythe," she clarified at Vista's confused look. "I don't know why you lot decided our cape names had to be based off our weapons, but there it is."

 

"You weren't exactly forthcoming with cape names," Vista pointed out.

 

"We don't really have them where we're from. What about you? Are you still designing your weapon?"

 

Vista sighed. "I'm not allowed to have a weapon."

 

"What?" Crescent Rose sounded genuinely shocked.

 

"Optics or something. A little girl with a weapon sends the wrong idea."

 

"That's ridiculous!" Crescent Rose insisted. "My uncle started training me with a scythe when I was ten!"

 

Vista blinked. "Ten?"

 

"Yeah! And like, sure, Brockton Bay isn't nearly as dangerous as home, but still, you're training to be first responder to situations that most likely involve hostile forces. Not having a weapon, what--what are they thinking?"

 

"I know, right?" Vista cried, glad to finally have somebody to complain to. "It's always 'Your power is your weapon!' 'You don't need a gun to get people out of danger!' 'You're an example to young girls everywhere, you shouldn't encourage violence!'"

 

"Wow." Crescent Rose shook her head in disbelief. "So... wait, are they singling you out? Because I'm realizing now that none of the Wards actually have weapons, as far as I can tell."

 

Vista rose a finger... and paused. "Huh. Now that you mention it, the only one of us with weapons is Shadow Stalker. Maybe Kid Win, if he ever puts his mind to it. The rest of us just rely on powers."

 

"That's... wow." Crescent Rose shook her head again. "Even team CRDL had weapons, and they were... well, not the best, really."

 

"Team Cardinal?"

 

"Bunch of jerks. Don't know what happened to them after..."

 

Crescent Rose fell silent, a somber expression flitting across her face. Vista bit her lip, realizing she'd stumbled on yet another of team Ruby's mysterious landmines.

 

"...so, uh..." She fished around for a subject, and her eyes fell on the scythe again. "You said you designed that?"

 

"Hmm? Oh! Yeah, Crescent Rose is my baby girl." Crescent Rose (the girl) hugged Crescent Rose (the scythe). "I may have over-engineered her just a bit, but she's never let me down."

 

"Huh. Did... all of you design your own weapons?"

 

"Yep! Well," Crescent Rose looked around conspiratorially, "I think maybe Weiss's is an heirloom, but she's never said one way or another."

 

"Really? That sword is--actually, no, yeah, it's fancy enough," Vista admitted. "Although the pistol chamber's a little weird."

 

"Nah, that's just how she fights. Weapons... they're not just tools for violence," Crescent Rose told her seriously. "They're an extension of ourselves. When you're designing your own weapon, you have to think about every facet: how you'll keep a grip on it, how you'll carry it when you're not using it, how you'll swing at an enemy, aim at a moving target... it's not just tactics and training, Vista. It's something deep in your core."

 

"That's... uh... one way to think about it," Vista allowed. "I mean, I could--if I were allowed to!--just go buy a gun--"

 

"Uh-uh. Standard templates are for training and mass production. You're a..." Crescent Rose rolled her hand for a moment. "...special operative? No, not yet. Uh, 'uniquely talented combat specialist in training--'"

 

"Hero?"

 

"That's a little vague, you need a specific job title. Whatever, the point is that when you choose a weapon, design it, it should be tailored specifically to you." Crescent Rose shrugged. "Well, that's my opinion anyway. I guess some people get away with whatever they pick up, and I'm pretty sure that Blake didn't have a proper weapon forge when she was designing Gambol Shroud--not that it's not an impressive weapon in its own right, but it just screams improvised construction. Don't tell her I said that," she added with a smile.

 

"...it's kinda pointless anyway," Vista grumbled. "I can't use a weapon, it 'goes against my image.' Or maybe it's just a Ward thing, I don't know."

 

"Well, then you just have to come up with a weapon that fits your 'image' somehow."

 

Vista scoffed. "Right, like a cute little girl would run around with guns or swords or big-ass scythes--"

 

"How about ribbons?" Crescent Rose suggested.

 

"Ribbons aren't weapons!"

 

Crescent Rose hummed, flicking her eyes toward Gambol Shroud (who was busy helping one of the victims).

 

"That's different. She ties a gun to her ribbon."

 

"So tie a star to yours. Or a butterfly." Crescent Rose grinned deviously. "Nobody's going to call it a flail, even if the head is made of metal. And with your power, you could do some crazy things with it."

 

Vista blinked. "I... that... would that work? I mean, I don't know, it--they've been against giving me a weapon for so long--"

 

"It's not a weapon," Crescent Rose drawled. "It's a, hm, a variable length grappling hook. Or maybe one of those ribbons people use for dancing." She leaned in, smirking. "Seriously, loopholes are everywhere if you know where to look."

 

"I think some people would say you're a bad influence."

 

"What, me? No, that's my sister!" Crescent Rose laughed for a moment. "Seriously though--if you need help making the thing and training with it, let us know. I'm sure we can get you some help on the down-low."

 

"...You know, I might just take you up on that."

Chapter 6: Citadel Codex: Sobek Clones

Chapter Text

Elisabet Sobek was the human genius responsible for heading the Zero Dawn project and programming the original Gaia, the first of the Earthmother AIs. In many ways, she was responsible for saving humanity from the Faro plague, up to and including giving her life to ensure the Zero Dawn facilities remained sealed and unassailable by the plague itself. She was remembered fondly enough by Gaia that not only was her genetic strain stored and marked separately from the rest of the Eleuthia library, it was also utilized by the original Gaia to generate a clone with the intent of countering the Nemesis crisis. That the clone, named Aloy, was capable of not only doing so with relatively primitive technology, but also bringing the various human factions closer together, is a testament to the intelligence and skill of the originator and the adaptability and tenacity of the clone herself. However, while she was the first clone of Elisabet historically recorded, she would not be the last.

 

Every Earthmother and Starmatron A.I. made has the Sobek genetic code stored away in case of extreme emergency. Generation of a Sobek clone is not something done lightly, and is considered a last resort attempt to fix long-reaching issues. Sobek clones are furthermore unlabeled as such by the generating A.I. and deliberately anonymously integrated into the local population, either during a period of genetic replication being the norm or surreptitiously delivered to a group that will raise them. This is apparently done to counteract the near-religious frevor that humanity places on these clones as 'daughters of fate,' and allow them time to develop as their own persons in their own world. Only when the Sobek clone is an adult, or the situation considered desperate enough, will the A.I. inform them of their nature and their purpose, whereupon the clone will have full access to previously restricted computer systems and functions for so long as it takes to resolve the crisis. This is generally a lifelong mission, but Sobek clones will never retire or pass on before it is complete.

 

Despite there being nearly three hundred Earthmothers and Starmatrons, there have only been six known of Sobek clones (including Aloy), confirmed upon their deathbed by their producing A.I. However, many people suspect that there may have been upwards of fifty Sobek clones throughout humanity's interstellar history, with legends of red-haired warriors or geniuses solving crucial problems during the early ages of various human colonies. How much of this is coincidence, legend, myth, or fact is not known, and the A.I. of humanity has been notoriously close-lipped on the subject, stating that the legacy of Elisabet Sobek was not in her daughters, but in humanity as a whole. This is generally interpreted by humanity as confirmation of the Sobek clones being humble heroes, more concerned with protecting people than with any personal glory. Nevertheless, there are many statues devoted to Sobek clones, both supposed and confirmed, in human cities and settlements.

 

A Sobek clone was confirmed to be present during First Contact War, and in fact played a major part in its conclusion. Known as Sargent Lance, she proved dangerously cunning during the surface battles with the turian forces and was able to use the synthetic creatures to route many turian outposts. While holos of her riding a Thunderjaw into an enemy camp have circulated through the extranet, Sargent Lance's true claim to fame is operation Rising Dawn, which involved her hijacking a turian shuttle and using it to infiltrate the commanding vessel of the invasion force. In a show of surprising restraint, instead of seeking to capture or kill the officers in charge of the invasion, Sargent Lance used the vessel's own communication system to broadcast the actions of the turian fleet across Citadel space and denounce them as xenophobic warmongers. The resulting political fallout would lead to the Citadel Council issuing a formal apology, the renegotiation of the Treaty of Farixen, and the solidifying of humanity's reputation as somewhat unhinged.

 

While Sargent Lance's military operations are unusual and bold even by human standards, historical records indicate the degree of aggressively unconventional problem solving is normal for Sobek clones and a recognized character trait in the culture of humanity. The idea of unusual solutions to pressing problems is called Sobek Solving, and humans range from considering it amusing, impressive, and being religiously devoted to the idea. While there have been few chances to interview Sobek clones on the phenomena, what records remain suggest that they are usually embaressed by the praise and try to encourage others to live relatively normal lives when they can. Nevertheless, Sobek clones serve as sort of 'trickster champions' in human culture, with even those factions the clones have opposed choosing to acknowledge them as dangerous but worthy opponents. Rumors that they are immortal or reincarnating demigods are constantly denied by rulers, A.I.s, and the Sobek clones themselves, but they persist nevertheless.

 

The most recently acknowledged Sobek clone is, of course, Commander Shepard, who has been elected as the first human Spectre to the Citadel Council. Her confirmation as a Sobek clone has led to numerous ripples through both human and citadel society, as most Sobek clones are identified on death, if at all. Furthermore, Sargent Lance has not yet passed on, making this only the second time in human history where more than one Sobek clone was confirmed to be alive at the same time. Humanity in general has begun to prepare for a nebulous Era of Trials as a result, firmly believing the galaxy is about to face some grand tragedy. When asked about this, Commander Shepard has stated that she feels ambivalent toward the frevor aimed toward her, a feeling shared by her predecessor. Both have emphasized that no matter the nature of the threat, it is in the best interests of all sophants to band together and stop it, and that any threat can be defeated when working together.

Chapter 7: Untitled Star Control/Worm Snip

Chapter Text

The world was colorful, swirls and sparkles enveloping my vision like a vast nebula that had, for whatever reason, decided to envelop me. Me, and the strange green man sitting cross-legged on nothing, holding a small sphere of light in his... her? Their hands as they smirked. Their glowing yellow eyes focused on me, and I knew they were waiting for me to speak, for me to say anything.

 

"...uh... hi?"

 

Hello, child. I am glad to meet you.

 

The man's lips didn't move at all when they spoke, and from the faint echoes I suspected that they weren't spoken at all. Not with sound, exactly. No, this green... person in a blue spacesuit had just put the words in my mind telepathically.

 

This was an alien. This was an actual, honest to god alien. An actual honest-to-god alien was speaking to me. Me! Taylor Hebert!

 

Actually, why were they talking to me? I wasn't anybody special. Maybe I'd stumbled on their spaceship or something? I tried to retrace my steps mentally, figure out what had brought me here, and--

 

"Oh god--"

 

The locker. The, the locker, I was--

 

Peace, child.

 

Somehow, that strange voice managed to clear away the panic I was feeling. I gathered my thoughts, tracing them in my head. "Thanks."

 

The green man smiled, cryptically.

 

"So." I braced myself. "Am I... dead?"

 

I do not believe so.

 

"Oh. Good, that's... that's good." I rubbed the back of my head. "Uh... thanks for getting me out of that locker."

 

You are still in the locker. The green man cocked their head. Or rather, your body is. And once we finish our discussion, I am afraid you will have to return to it.

 

Those words made me stiffen again. "That's--that's not--can't you do anything?" I begged.

 

That is precisely what I wish to discuss with you. Your world... if I am not mistaken, you have those granted esoteric abilities, correct?

 

"Yeah, capes--wait, are you going to make me a parahuman?"

 

Yes... and then again, no. The green man smiled mischievously. I am offering to have you equipped with an ability that resembles something like those of your world, but the origin of said ability will be quite different.

 

"...O...kay..." That was an interesting and... strangely precise way to word things. "Why... exactly are you offering this?" I asked. "What's the catch here?"

 

The green man took a moment to reply. My kind have long kept watch on matters beyond the universe of baryonic matter, they finally said. The full details are rather complex, but a matter has come to our attention regarding your iteration of reality, and more specifically your version of Earth. Suffice it to say I am... hmm. I believe 'stacking the deck' is the term that the captain used.

 

Oh. Well. That wasn't scary at all.

 

"You know I'm fifteen, right?" I pointed out. "I mean, I'm not exactly equipped to, uh, handle... I don't know how to do taxes, let alone face some sort of world-ending threat. Why didn't you go with anybody older? There's the Triumvirate, the PRT--"

 

The choice was not mine to make, child. Though I hardly intend for you to be thrust into this situation on your own. The man smirked knowingly. If my understanding of the situation is correct, you have had far enough of that.

 

"...you're not wrong..."

 

Perhaps you would like to know what powers I have arranged for you.

 

I sighed. "Yeah, I would. It'd help a lot."

 

I should inform you that the entity who is designing your powers is... The green man considered for a moment. To be frank, they do not fully understand baryonic universes.

 

"Uh--"

 

Fortunately, after some discussion and explanation, we have come to a relative understanding.

 

"That's... comforting, I guess...?"

 

Your powers can express themself in two basic manners, and within those manners there is quite a range of variability. The first is direct contact with... let us call them agents. Selected individuals from the iteration of the universe I hail from. They can provide advice to you, as I am doing now. You will need to negotiate with them to engage with the other aspect of your powers, the green man noted. A sort of test, to prove your worth.

 

"Okay... so... I get to talk to more aliens?" I had to admit, that was... actually, pretty cool. I mean, even before the Simurgh stopped all potential for space travel, the idea of talking to aliens was something everyone only dreamed of. "That's... okay, I'll admit, that's awesome, but, uh, I don't--I don't see how it gets me out of the locker. Or even how it helps you out."

 

Helping us in our goals will take time, effort, and an application of reason that no power can simply grant, the green man informed me. However, the second manner of your power's expression should allow you to extract yourself from your locker, at the very least.

 

"Alright. And... what's that?"

 

Should your agent grant it, you will be afforded an abstract personal manifestation of their primary space-capable vessel that bonds with your physical body. In essence, you will become an expression of their starship. That green smile twitched. A ship girl, as it were.

 

"Huh." I chewed on my lip for a bit. "That's... nifty, I guess?"

 

For example. The man raised a hand, and a flying saucer of all things appeared above it. This is the Arilou'Laleelay Skiff. A relatively small vessel, I will admit, but we did not design it for war--though it does have an automatically aiming laser blaster. However, there are two unique aspects which may interest you--the inertialess drive, and the short-range teleport. Were you to activate this manifestation, you would be able to not only fly, but also to teleport yourself a fair distance. And generate small energy blasts that always hit a target within range, they added, but other manifestations might provide more potent methods of harming individuals.

 

I nodded, thinking over his words. Teleporting out of the locker--that would solve my current problem pretty handily. And being able to fly was being able to fly. That alone was worth it. "So... what about the other manifestations?" I asked. "Would they let me fly as well? I mean... starship, right?"

 

Some of the smaller vessels, perhaps. The others might boost your speed, but because of both abstract design and physical weight of the manifestation, I suspect those of battleships and capital ships will keep you relatively grounded.

 

"Right, that... makes sense, I guess. And how do I contact agents to talk to them?"

 

We are... being careful about that, the green man admitted. It will likely involve meditation, and realization. But I will inform you once an agent has been selected. For the moment, the manifestation of the skiff is all I can offer.

 

"Honestly? That's a good start."

 

Very well. The green man folded their hands together. You are going to awaken soon enough. When you do, focus on the skiff, and you will manifest its power. From there... the rest is up to you. Fare thee well, child.

Chapter 8: Citadel Codex: Cauldrons

Chapter Text

The manufacturing centers for the Earthmother and Starmatron AIs, cauldrons are one of the foundational pillars of all human civilization. Without them, the machines they rely on would rapidly cease production, leaving the species without their synthetic allies and the AIs without any way to interact with the world. cauldrons are specialized for production of machines with a specific purpose, but aside from the Ena, Bende, Theka, and Omega type cauldrons, they can easily be adapted to any function within their specific purview. Every machine made from a cauldron has that cauldron's override code, a useful method for machines and machine-tamers to keep the system in order; consequently, it is not uncommon to refer to a machine by their 'cauldron level' when referring to its general role and purpose. This is not the only method of distinguishing between machine types, but it is common enough on developing worlds to warrant an explanation.

 

The largest cauldrons by far are the Ena type cauldrons, orbital facilities devoted solely to the production of the dreadnaught/carrier vessels known as Sunswimmers. Apparently designed to resemble an extinct earth fish known as a Dunkleostus, these massive vessels are heavily armored and shielded, serving as the center of all earth exploratory fleets and the home of their associated Starmatron AI. They also contain the large Bende and Theka type cauldrons, found on no other vessel in existence; Bende type cauldrons are devoted to creating Omega drop pods, which will then kickstart the terraforming of a planet, while Theka type cauldrons are devoted to creating cruiser-sized vessels with their own cauldrons. The choice to make a mobile cruiser-factory the center of a fleet is an unusual one, but the idea of a Sunswimmer birthing a Moonsnatcher or Rockscuttler has interested military analysts. The cruisers themselves can have one of three cauldron types used to round out humanity's space fleet; Ekadon cauldrons produce vessels devoted to mining operations and construction, Chilio cauldrons center around establishing and maintaining satellite networks (including the construction of Ena type cauldrons), and Myrio cauldrons produce vessels to fill out the standard needs of military and transport.

 

Planetary cauldrons are significantly more varied in purpose, and some planets will forgo specific cauldron types depending on their needs, but they will all be constructed as underground facilities. A planet generally has anywhere from six to twelve Omega cauldrons, networked together and under the purview of their greater Earthmother AI; the purpose of these cauldrons is simply to produce more cauldrons by mining and installing them. All subsequent cauldrons are devoted to producing mechanical life forms for a specific purpose, though some cauldrons of different types will produce the same kind of machine; each cauldron type has a related combat-class machine, with a few exceptions. A full analysis of the cauldron types has yet to be conducted, but there have been a few common cauldron types identified.

 

Psi-Type: This type of cauldron creates the basic machines necessary for the machine life form network to establish itself and begin the terraforming process. Watchers identify hazards and threats, Striders monitor ground-level atmospheric conditions, Sunwings track weather patterns and conditions, and Tallnecks to establish a network between all the machines. Psi type machines tend to have the easiest systems to hack individually, as other machines are intended to 'query' them about various details, but the network makes it difficult for them to remain hacked for any period of time. Psi type cauldrons never produce combat-class machines.

 

Chi-Type: Robots from this type of cauldron scout out and adapt useful locations and territories for terraforming purposes. Chi type machines are versatile and adapted to many different terrains, with many being borrowed from Epsilon-type cauldrons. The Chi type combat-class machine is known as a Shellsnapper.

 

Tau-Type: Tau cauldrons are designed with the repair and maintenance of machine life forms in mind, and generally do not produce machines of their own.

 

Sigma-Type: Sigma cauldrons produce machines that gather resources and fuel for the machine network. The Grazer family of machines is most often produced here, with different variants having different tools attached to their antlers, and Scrappers will emerge from Sigma type cauldrons to track down and gather materials from broken machine life forms. The Sigma type combat-class machine is known as a Sawtooth.

 

Rho-Type: Rho type machines are meant to serve logistical roles, such as resource harvesting and transport, in support of the AI network. Some, like the Shellwaker, directly supply the cauldrons, while others, such as the Snapmaw, keep contact in the 'edge cases' where two subfunctions would interact. The Rho type combat-class machine is known as a Ravager.

 

Xi-Type: Xi machines serve as a check and border patrol on the terraforming process, preventing cascading ecosystem collapse by removing dangerous life forms or malfunctioning machines. In order to mark the dangerousness of their task, they tend to have black armor, as opposed to the white armor of other machines. The Xi type combat-class machine is known as a Stalker.

 

Mu-Type: Mu machines are intended to operate in areas with an animal population, monitoring the fauna without interfering with their lives too much. While they can and will be requisitioned for other tasks, their primary duty is to ensure their assigned animal population is stable. The Mu type combat-class machine is known as a Swoopneck.

 

Kappa-Type: Kappa cauldrons are unique in that they do not make machines for the network or for terraforming, but specifically produce large combat-class machines. After the First Contact war and the Turian's first brush with the Tremortusk, the council negotiated for limitations to the Kappa cauldron's existence; the eventual agreed upon solution was to require a minimum of one hundred kilometers between any Kappa cauldron.

 

Iota-Type: Iota cauldrons are activated when the need for machines that can maneuver through difficult terrain is high. Most Iota machines are agile and bipedal, and a pack of Leaplashers hopping across the rocks can be an incredible sight to behold. The Iota type combat-class machine is known as a Clawstrider.

 

Zeta-Type: Zeta machines are large, specialized devices meant to enact sweeping changes to the environment they are located in, as opposed to the more subtle balancing of other machines. They are generally used as a preliminary wave for other functions, be it construction of cauldrons or foundation of terraforming areas. They also tend to be large and dangerous, but solitary in their function. The Zeta type combat-class machine is known as a Thunderjaw.

 

Epsilon-Type: Epsilon cauldrons are generally placed in extreme environments with dangerously high or low tempuratures, with the machines they produce having rugged and powerful forms built to withstand them. The Epsilon type combat-class machine is known as a Scorcher.

Chapter 9: After-Session Report

Chapter Text

"So." Director Piggot folded her hands. "You girls know the drill. New cape, preliminary report. Tell me what you've got."

 

"I don't know about new," Glory Girl mused with a shrug. "She planned this whole thing down to the detail. Hell, when we got there she was--" She shook her head. "Fast. Dodged our every attack, knew how to deflect. Hell of a swing with that bat, too."

 

"If she's not new, we may be able to find her in the records," Armsmaster allowed. "You said she was wearing a red and black crop top?"

 

"Yeah, her whole vibe was... a deck of cards, you know? Well, not exactly a deck of cards, but red and black on white skin--and I don't mean Nazi white, I mean literal paper white."

 

"I think it was makeup," Amy offered.

 

"Her whole body?"

 

"I get the feeling she was going for some sort of... postmodern clown punk vibe." Amy snorted. "Hell, she introduced herself as Harleen Quinzel! Harley Quinn. Like the... jester."

 

"Fake name?" Piggot asked.

 

"I'm... not sure, actually. She did show me a pretty real looking diploma--if Gotham Community University is real, then she is a legitimate psychiatrist. Or was, at some point."

 

Armsmaster nodded. "Unlikely, but it's something to look into."

 

Piggot raised a hand. "Let's go over this from the top. At seven fifteen, your shift at the hospital ended, correct?"

 

"That's right," Amy agreed. "I decided to get a snack from one of the vending machines, and... that's when it happened. Did the security cameras catch it?"

 

"Yes, actually." Armsmaster gestured toward the monitor, which flickered on to show Panacea stopping at a vending machine. A nurse with a clipboard walked by--and suddenly pulled something off the clipboard, squeezed it directly into Panacea's nose, and swept her up as she swooned, all in a single swift motion without breaking her stride.

 

Piggot quirked an eyebrow. "Professional."

 

"And the gas acted pretty fast," Amy muttered. "Most kinds of knockout gas take time to affect somebody, that's why we have masks in the surgery rooms. Something that instant is probably lethal in minutes."

 

"Or it's tinkertech gas," Piggot muttered. "The question is, did she make it herself or buy it somewhere?"

 

"So this happened at seven fifteen," Glory Girl muttered. "I got to the hospital at about seven twenty, but I didn't figure out you weren't there until I called your phone, which... crap, she was probably still in the parking lot!"

 

"Assuming she had a car," Armsmaster allowed. "She could have a mover ability of some sort."

 

"That just makes it worse!"

 

"It's fine, Vicky," Amy assured her, patting her arm. "I don't think anybody expected a kidnapper at the hospital. It's not... something you do, you know?"

 

Glory Girl took a deep breath, forcing herself to be calm. "Okay. Okay. So... seven twenty, the hospital. Seven thirty, that's... that's when I got the text. I called Mom and started flying around the city. Found all the 'riddles' that she'd set up."

 

"Do we have any insight into how she did that?" Piggot asked Armsmaster.

 

"Nothing strange was reported on patrols. Nothing I'm aware of, anyway. I'll have to compare the pictures Glory Girl took with our records."

 

"I'll send them over," the teenager agreed. "So it took me, uh... a while to find all the riddles and piece them together. I was kind of panicking, but I think Mom and I found where Amy was being held at eight o'five ish."

 

"Yeah, that was faster than Harley expected," Amy told her. "She said it herself."

 

"So I smashed through the wall and... well, she's a cunning fighter," Glory Girl admitted. "She pretty much dodged or redirected all my attacks. And when Mom came in, she was able to hold us both off."

 

"And neither of you did anything about me being chained to a chair."

 

"I mean the bad guy was right there and--!" Glory Girl blinked at Amy's deadpan look. "Yeah, okay, that was... that was our bad."

 

"It's fine, I'm used to it." Amy shrugged. "So the three of them fought for a while, and then Harley knocked Brandish out of the room with a baseball bat. And she can't fly, so Vicky went after her, and that's when Harley started packing everything up. Picked up the rug, zipped two of the corners together, threw all the books in and strapped it on like a backpack. Took about ten seconds, then Vicky flew back in.

 

"That baseball bat knocked Mom for a loop," Glory Girl admitted. "She landed pretty badly and couldn't fight anymore. I had to set her up in the car before I came back."

 

"And that's when you went to tear apart the chains," Amy deadpanned. "Not right at the beginning. Also gave Harley enough time to get her umbrella and hop out herself."

 

Glory Girl sighed. "By the time I'd gotten her out of there, Harley was gone. I still don't know how, maybe mom saw."

 

"We can talk to her after she's recovered," Armsmaster assured her. "Though for the sake of throughness, I have to ask what Harley was doing with Panacea while you were searching for her."

 

Amy sighed, slowly. "That is probably the weirdest thing about all this. I think she was, legitimately, trying to give me therapy. I know," she held up a hand to forestall her sister's objections, "she did chain me to a chair, but aside from that I'm pretty sure a lot of what she did was actually normal psychiatric technique."

 

"Hrm." Piggot tapped the desk. "So you two just talked while Glory Girl and Brandish were out solving riddles."

 

"I did look for methods of escape, but I couldn't find any. And, well..." Amy paused for a moment. "...Harley didn't exactly traumatize me, but she did... needle at some personal issues. And she made it pretty clear that either she would be my therapist or I could go find one of my own, which... honestly, she called the whole thing an intervention."

 

Glory Girl glanced at her. "Really?"

 

"I'm pretty sure. I mean, I'm not a therapist, but I've heard a lot of the same... stuff in the hospital, from people who are."

 

The director quirked an eyebrow. "Are you sure you weren't Mastered?"

 

Amy frowned for a moment. "...I'll stay in a cell overnight, but I'm fairly certain. I'll be talking with an actual therapist about it, so..."

 

"Wait, seriously?" Glory Girl objected. "Amy, you don't have to listen to what this woman said. She kidnapped you!"

 

"See, that's the thing. She kidnapped me, sure, but she was.... nice isn't the right word. Warm, maybe. Like aunt Sarah, kind of? But more... focused." Amy waved her hands. "Anyway, the point is she pretty explicitly said she only kidnapped me for my own mental health. And whether or not I need therapy," she added, "that's what she believed, so going to a therapist will remove her motivation for kidnapping me, and I won't be kidnapped again."

 

"Hell of a motivator," Piggot quipped. "'Go to a shrink or a cape will snatch you off the street.' I can see that going over well with the Protectorate."

 

"Assuming she was honest about her motivations," Armsmaster countered.

 

The director sighed. "So, combat skills, psychiatric training, access to knockout drugs. Nasty package, but nothing that we can definitely say is or isn't parahuman."

 

"What?" Glory Girl gestured at herself. "She fought Mom and me! And she won!"

 

"Which says more about your over-reliance on your powers and her combat skills than anything else."

 

"She's not wrong," Amy quipped, smirking a bit at her sister's pout.

 

"We'll leave the parahuman status as undefined for the report." Piggot rapped her fingers. "...I'm giving her a preliminary status as an undefined Thinker. Mix of combat and psychology. Anything else?"

 

"She said she got into college on a gymnastic scholarship," Amy offered. "And from the way she danced around Vicky and Brandish, I'm inclined to believe her. Low-to-mid Mover rating."

 

Her sister scoffed. "I'm not sure that's a superpower, Amy."

 

"This is a threat assessment, not a power assessment. I don't think I need to remind you of the difference, miss Totally-A-Shaker."

 

"Spare me the sibling drama," Piggot said flatly. "Mover is a good thing to add, just to define how to handle engagements."

 

"Harley Quinn's infiltration of the hospital also warrants a low Stranger rating," Armsmaster pointed out. "Possibly a Tinker rating if she made the gas herself."

 

"We'll look into tinkertech drugs and see if we can identify it. Gas, though..." Piggot shook her head. "That's nearly impossible to fight." She looked at the girls. "You two are dismissed. If you catch word of this Harley Quinn, let us know as soon as possible."

Chapter 10: Playing Hero: Rough Landings

Chapter Text

"...unnghmf." Yang's eyes fluttered open and snapped back shut at the bright sunlight. After a moment, and with a groan of great reluctance, she pushed herself up to a sitting position, blearily shaking her head as she opened her eyes again. "What...?"

 

She was on a roof, a flat roof with air conditioners and gravel. Was this Vale...?

 

No. The buildings reminded her of Argus, with a touch of Atlas, but this didn't look like that either. There was enough different here and there that she could safely say she'd never been in this city before. Especially with that weird fortress floating out in the distant bay.

 

Yang winced as she stood up, rolling her shoulders. Her eyes went skyward for a moment, faint hope flickering through them... before sadness fell over her face. "Sorry Blake," she murmured, wiping a tear away. "Ruby, be safe. Weiss..." Her eyes drifted to one of the clouds. "...look after them for me, will you?"

 

She stared at upwards, for a moment or two more. Then, dusting the gravel off, she turned her eyes away, just missing the distant gleam of something tumbling out of the blue sky.

 

It didn't take long for Yang to find a door to the lower floors, and she cringed at what she found. This place looked like a small town combat school that had been abandoned to the whims of a street gang. The tiles were stained with age, scattered patches of black covered the ceiling, and the walls had strange emblems haphazardly grafftied on them. She couldn't help wrinkling her nose as she passed by some lockers, a foul stench almost making her want to vomit. "What the hell is that?"

 

There was a sudden rattling sound. Weak, metallic...

 

Yang stopped, looking behind her. "Hello? Is somebody there?"

 

The sound came again, and this time she could see it--one of the locker doors jumping in its frame. Almost as if--

 

"...help..."

 

The weak, desperate voice made Yang's lilac eyes widen in shock and horror.

 

She rushed over, already pulling her toolkit out of her pocket. "Hang on, I'm going to get you out of there. Okay?" She drew on all her experience from her childhood, filling her voice with the calming tone that hid the fear growing in her heart. "Just need to find the right screwdriver. What's your name?"

 

"...T...Taylor..."

 

Quickly comparing the screws to the metal rod in her hand, Yang nodded. "Okay. Taylor? I'm unscrewing the latch now." Damn it, the stench was worse here, it was definitely coming from the locker--"I, uh, don't know where the infirmary is around here, but--"

 

"Eleven B. Nurse's office..."

 

"Okay. I'll get you there, I promise." The latch was torn away. "I'm opening the locker now, okay?"

 

What emerged from the locker was a girl, dark haired and with glasses that framed panicked, tired eyes. The gaze flickered over Yang as she caught her, not quite focused. "...Glory Girl? What... what are you doing at...?"

 

"Hey hey hey--" The blonde swept her up carefully. "Stay with me Taylor, stay awake." She quickly took stock of the scratches covering the girl's skin and winced. "Damn, who did this to you?"

 

"The trio," Taylor spat, the vitriol in her words bringing her to focus for a moment. She peered at Yang more carefully. "You're... not Glory Girl, are you?"

 

"It'd be news to me." Yang rushed down the halls at not quite a run. "Eleven B, you said?"

 

"Nurse," Taylor confirmed hazily. "You're not... Glory Girl..."

 

"Yang. My name's Yang."

 

"It's... there's so much," Taylor murmured. "All the colors..."

 

Worry on her face, Yang broke into a full run.

 


 

A few strong words and one ambulance ride later had Yang waiting in an unfamiliar hospital lobby, bouncing her leg up and down anxiously. She had time to think, now. Time to process everything, and consider her situation. She wasn't dead, and that... that was honestly a surprise. The question was... where was she?

 

Oh, she pretty obviously wasn't on Remnant anymore. Her scroll didn't connect to anything, despite numerous other people using something like it to send messages. The way some of the doctors had stared at her arm was also a big clue that she was obviously not from around here. And the brands in the vending machines, the style of clothing, it was just off enough to confirm her suspicions.

 

Also, there were the superheroes.

 

That had thrown her more than anything. Actual super heroes, like the X-Ray and Vav comics Pyrrha used to like, in actual colorful outfits wandering the city. She had almost doubletaked when she saw one of them on the news screen, talking about some incident she didn't have context for. What were the Merchants, and why did they get in a spat with the Empire, and who the heck was Alabaster? The superhero, who apparently went by the wonderfully peaceful name of Assault, spoke as if all of this was just... common knowledge. Maybe it was. That could cause problems for her down the line. Shelter, food, information... Yang needed it all if she was to survive in this strange new world.

 

And aside from all that, there was the girl she'd found to consider. Yes, alright, she was able to acknowledge she was going into Big Sister mode (and, she quietly admitted to herself, using the excuse not to focus on how out of her depth she really was), but frankly Taylor looked like she needed it. Maybe being stuffed into a locker filled with used tampons and left to cook for an hour was just a one-off thing (although Yang seriously doubted it). That would still leave marks on the girl, physical and emotional. And, well...

 

...what else was she supposed to do?

 

Yang's thoughts were interrupted when the doors to the hospital lobby opened and a ragged-looking man rushed to the desk. "I--I just got a call, my daughter, she, she's here?"

 

"I'll check, sir. What is your name?"

 

"Danny--Daniel Hebert. Taylor, is she--?"

 

"She looked pretty bad when I found her," Yang interjected, standing and walking over. "What she's most at risk for is probably infection, but depending on how long she was in that locker--you did see her this morning?"

 

The man turned to her, blinking. "I did, yes. Who are you?"

 

"Yang Xiao Long. The one who found Taylor." She sighed. "I'm not a doctor, but I do have some search and rescue training, I did a basic assessment. Room 113, right?" she added to the woman at the desk.

 

"Yes, that's what my records say."

 

Yang nodded, turning back to the man somberly. "She was scratched up pretty badly and exhausted, a little dehydrated, not entirely coherent. And there were... rotten tampons in there too. It's a question of whether her immune system can fight off whatever got in now more than anything else. At least, that's my opinion as a first responder--not a doctor," she added as Danny's face fell. "And if she gets through the first part I'm pretty sure she'll recover all the way, at least physically."

 

"She's all I have left," he mumbled. "After Annette died..."

 

Yang winced. "Come on, let's go see if the doctors have set her up."

 

Danny nodded vaguely, rushing for the emergency rooms with his glasses slightly askew, the blonde only a short distance behind. There was somebody outside the room who looked up as they approached--a doctor and from his look he was quick to pick up on who Danny was. Yang listened in with half an ear as the doctor confirmed what she'd told him, with a little more detail--Taylor was in critical condition, but if she woke up in the next twelve hours she was likely to be on her feet within a week. Most of her focus was on Danny himself. On the way he stepped in, took Taylor's hand and stared at her pained, unconscious face.

 

The both of them, it was obvious, were hanging by a thread.

 

Yang sighed, stepping into the room herself. "...Mister Hebert?"

 

Danny didn't reply, his expression elsewhere.

 

She turned to the doctor. "Can you give us a minute?"

 

"There's some paperwork I need to get," the doctor agreed, backing out.

 

Yang sat down across from the man, looking over the unconscious girl between them. After a moment, she put a hand on Taylor's shoulder.

 

Danny blinked, managing to come back to himself. "I... you found her?" he said.

 

"Yeah."

 

"...Thank you."

 

Yang smiled sadly. "I just wish I didn't have to."

 

"That's... fair." Danny sagged. "God, what a mess..."

 

For a moment, they sat there in silence. Yang looked at the girl for a moment, then at Danny's worried visage. She bit her lip.

 

"...I... Mister Hebert..."

 

"Yes?"

 

"...I'm... I really don't want to take advantage of your distress," Yang began carefully. "So what I'm about to ask for, I want to make it clear I understand if you say no."

 

Danny straightened up, some more of his mental fog blinking away. "What do you mean by that?"

 

"It's just--I'm a long way from home," Yang explained. "And I... my money's no good here, I don't think, and I'm not sure I have papers for a job and I don't know where I'm going to sleep tonight--"

 

"Slow down--hold on. Just..." The man took a moment to gather his thoughts. "Yang Xiao Long. Right?"

 

"Yeah."

 

"Sounds Chinese," Danny noted, examining her over carefully.

 

"Uh..." Yang blinked. "Does it?"

 

"It does, yes." His eyes lingered on her metal arm. "Are you... looking for a place to stay?"

 

"Well... yeah. At least for a few days while I try to find a job." Yang looked down at Taylor for a moment. "And... she probably wouldn't mind a little protection."

 

Danny nodded. "...I might be able to set up a bed in the basement. Or the attic. You... don't mind sleeping on the couch for a couple days, do you?"

 

"No. I've... had worse." Yang's shoulders sagged. "Thanks, mister Hebert. I hope I can repay your kindness some day."

 

Danny looked at his sleeping daughter and smiled, a wan thing, but the first smile she'd seen on his face. "You already have."

Chapter 11: Haxxors and Paladin PRT Threat Rating

Chapter Text

The villain Haxxors is a recently revealed associate of Uber and Leet, presumed to be a former espionage agent of an unknown faction who found them after she triggered. Due to the petty nature of the crimes she has committed, she is not considered a priority target at this time. The following ratings are based on observation, instead of formal power testing.

 

Haxxors

--Brute 4: Haxxors has been seen to take both physical and energy-based strikes without significant damage. This is assumed to be an application of her photonic sheathe, though this has yet to be directly confirmed.

--Changer/Stranger 5: Haxxors can create temporary photonic constructs, sheathing herself in a custom illusion. These allow her to take the appearance of any individual she wishes, real or fictional; it is likely she can also use this ability as camouflage and effectively become invisible. These constructs break upon significant physical assault.

--Striker/Shaker/Stranger 2: Haxxors can also extend photonic constructs at a distance, such as creating an illusion of herself to cover her escape or altering the appearance of an object or person within a short distance of her. This has been used to disguise moving vehicles before, but these constructs have the same limitations as the ones Haxxors sheathes herself in.

--Striker/Brute 4: Haxxors utilizes a weaponized parasol in combat, which can deflect small arms and explosions. The parasol also serves as a sheathe for a sword that can either extend through the parasol's tip as a hidden weapon or be unsheathed as a full sword. Haxxors will often disguise the weapon as something innocuous before entering combat.

--Mover 2: Haxxors has demonstrated martial versatility and frequently turns an opponent's actions against themselves. While not strictly a parahuman power, this ability clearly speaks of professional training.

--Thinker 3: Haxxors has demonstrated the ability to infiltrate numerous facilities for both information-gathering and sabotage purposes, generally using her photonic constructs to confuse the situation. While not strictly a parahuman power, this ability clearly speaks of professional training.

 

Recommended Strategies: Haxxors excels at subverting direct attacks and redirecting assailants to their own detriment when in direct combat. Any engagement with her should focus on wide-area damage and indirect assaults. It should also always be assumed that the visible iteration of Haxxors is potentially a decoy, and agents should remain alert to potential assaults from unanticipated angles. Do not assume she has been successfully contained until definitively confirmed via blood sample of the 'contained' body. Haxxors can mimic the appearance of others, but does have the apparent limitation of being unable to mimic voices; regular verbal communication should be used to counter her disguise attempts.

 

Notes: I don't know where the hell Uber and Leet picked this girl up, but observation suggests she's using them as an emotional crutch for some reason. She vacillates between exasperation and fondness, like some sort of older sister humoring her siblings, even though her height suggests she is actually younger than them. That said, the standard rules regarding Uber and Leet also apply to Haxxors--remember that while she's playing at being silly, she is potentially quite dangerous. Do not let your guard down. No, not even if she flutters her eyelashes at you.

 


 

The rogue known as Paladin is a highy trained combat medic who has thus far avoided contact with the PRT for unknown reasons. Due to his heroic leanings, standard protocol is to attempt to soft sell the Protectorate and/or the Wards upon encounter and not to engage in combat. The following ratings are based on observation, instead of formal power testing.

 

Paladin

--Brute 6: Paladin can deflect damage with a personal force field, which has endured bladed weapons and small arms fire. It is unknown if this forcefield can be broken. He is also physically tall and fit.

--Striker/Trump 2+: Paladin has an amplification ability which he can target at individuals within a short range. This ability enhances the target's natural healing and, if they have parahuman powers, also enhances the degree to which they can use their powers. Amplification is accompanied by a golden 'watery' appearance on the targeted individual.

--Tinker 2: Paladin wields a collapsible shield/sheathe which grants them additional abilities, as well as a discus that can generate a force field, and wears a set of plate armor. These give him the following abilities:

---Shaker 1: The force field discus can generate a force field of varying width, which acts like a wall and/or ramp.

---Mover 4: Paladin is able to use his shield as a glider, allowing him to relocate from great heights. He can also use it to recall the discus to himself at will.

---Blaster 5: Paladin can generate a pulse of force from his shield, which repels objects and individuals in a wave.

---Brute 3: Paladin can use the shield as a shield. His armor is also useful as armor.

---Striker Unknown: Paladin has a sword in his sheathe, but has never used it in engagements. The few eyewitness accounts of him pulling it out indicate the sword is broken. Assume a Striker 1 rating as a basic swordsman until proven otherwise.

--Thinker 2: Paladin has demonstrated an understanding of strategic concepts and can adapt to new situations with ease. This is likely the result of training and experience, not a parahuman ability.

 

Recommended Strategies: Paladin is effectively a force multiplier for any group he is associated with, and has a modicum of combat capability on his own. If engaged in a group, priority should be taken to isolate him from any allies that could benefit from his support. Standard containment protocols should suffice once isolated, with the caveat that actual damage is unlikely to affect Paladin in any way; containment foam is preferred.

 

Notes: Don't get me wrong, I realize why we have these threat assessments and strategies for taking down capes. But Paladin's a first responder and medic, not a fighter. He's about as threatening as Panacea--less so, actually, since Panacea still hurts people with her barbed words. Some people have suggested he has an 'aura' like Team Ruby, but honestly considering his powerset and actions he reads more like somebody who's seen horrible shit and just wants to move on. That said, the fact that none of the gangs have snapped him up is pretty telling. Guy can hold his own, it seems.

Chapter 12: I Feel Like The Maid Sometimes: 1

Chapter Text

"Excuse me!"

 

Lung frowned, turning toward the voice as his men raised their guns. The stranger was dressed in what, at first, looked to be a standard maid outfit--a simple black dress running down to the ankles with a lacy white apron that emphasized the shoulders and bust, with a matching headscarf folding back the dark wavy hair. To his trained eye, though, there were numerous signs the young woman was more than she appeared--the slight bulk beneath the sleeves indicating hidden armor, the odd device she wore on her back, the way she gripped the apparent swiffer-jet mop, and of course the dark cloth mask.

 

"Was I correct in hearing you were going to shoot children?" she asked, in a polite but firm tone. "Because I am afraid I cannot allow that."

 

The tattooed man narrowed his eyes, gesturing for his men to shoot. Guns barked and the girl darted into an alleyway with a squeak. So... not a Brute, then. A Tinker, possibly, which would make her dangerous--

 

"You are being terribly rude!"

 

--if she weren't so clearly inexperienced.

 

"Detain her," Lung ordered, waving forward four of his men. "We shall deal with her later."

 

The four men walked forward, turning into the alley. Lung turned away, walking away from the sounds of the skirmish. The strange cape wasn't likely to be too much of an issue, and the fools that stole from him still needed to be brought to heel--

 

A few screams gave him pause, and he turned just in time to see the swiffer-jet mop smack him in the face.

 


 

The motorcycle rolled to a stop and Armsmaster swung himself off, looking at the scene before him with some confusion. The unconscious and burned form of Lung was startling enough, even surrounded by unconscious gang members, but the woman disingenuously humming to herself as she wiped a few puddles around the area was a further incongruity. The mask... could identify her as a cape, possibly. Or it could be part of her maid uniform.

 

He approached the woman carefully. "Excuse me."

 

"Hmm?" The maid looked up, lifting a pair of goggles. "Ah! Armsmaster, I--it's, it's a pleasure to--uh..." She looked around herself, seeming to notice the situation she was in. "...I can explain," she offered quickly.

 

"I would like that very much."

 

"Well, I was just doing my rounds, cleaning the streets, wiping off that horrid graffiti the gangs keep putting up, when I noticed these people out and about. I would have turned right around, of course, only... I heard Lung order his men to shoot children. Obviously I couldn't just allow that to happen, so..." The maid gestured around with her swiffer-jet. "I, ah, stopped them."

 

"And how did you do that?"

 

"Careful application of a mop," the maid replied. "As well as quite a bit of bleach, vinegar, and hydrogen peroxide."

 

Armsmaster nodded slowly. That mixture would certainly have an effect. "And you happened to have all that on hand."

 

"I always have cleaning supplies on hand," the maid replied in an amused tone. "I'm the cleaning lady, after all."

 

"Your cape name is 'Cleaning Lady?'"

 

"Cape--? Oh! Uh..." The maid looked around at the fallen gangsters. "...I... guess I am a cape, aren't I? I didn't even think of that."

 

"...You didn't even think of being a cape while you engaged Lung," Armsmaster repeated, for clarity's sake.

 

"Oh, my powers aren't really designed for combat," the maid explained. "I've just been... cleaning. A lot. I never intended to engage anybody in combat, but, well, children being threatened and all."

 

The superhero crossed his arms. "It's likely Lung was referring to the Undersiders. Teenage parahuman robbers, who likely stole from his casino."

 

"...Well, I didn't know that," the maid--or, the Cleaning Lady, he supposed--stated petulantly. "And even taking it into consideration, he was still threatening to kill somebody. Thievery is a terrible thing, but does it stack up to outright murder? I should say not!"

 

Armsmaster sighed. "You don't need to justify yourself, this time. That said, you are a new cape, and this will have certain effects on your reputation."

 

"Like I said, I'm not really a fighter. I'm only out to clean the streets. It's--it's this thing, with me." She cleared her throat. "Speaking of which, I really should get back to wiping up this mess--"

 

"I believe that would qualify as interfering with a crime scene."

 

Cleaning Lady paused for a moment. Slowly, reluctantly, she lifted her mop. "...I should have thought of that," she mumbled, looking at the scene with fresh eyes. "Um... am I under arrest?"

 

Armsmaster considered the situation carefully. "...I do not believe that would be appropriate," he finally admitted. "However, it might be best if you returned to PRT headquarters with me to clear up all... this."

 

"Oh. Does... that mean I ride with you on your motorcycle?"

 

The tone of worry made Armsmaster quirk an eyebrow behind his visor. "I can call a PRT van, if that would make you feel more comfortable."

 

"Ah. Yes. That would probably work, and..." Cleaning Lady let out a slow breath, her shoulders slumping. "I want to be clear, I am not insinuating anything about you, sir. It's just... I can see the smudges on your motorcycle."

 

Armsmaster turned around and examined his bike. It seemed perfectly clean to him. "Are you sure about that?"

 

"Yes, I am." Cleaning Lady stepped forward, pulling a rag from her sleeves with a shake of her head. "Maybe it is a bit rude of me, but I can't let this sort of thing pass--you don't mind me giving it a quick shine while we wait for that van of yours?"

 

"It isn't really necessary."

 

"But---I can see the smudges," the Cleaning Lady insisted, her hands twitching. "I--I have to clean them off."

 

...ah. Sometimes triggers did have... side effects.

 

"Alright," Armsmaster said finally. "But be careful. I spent quite a lot of time working on that motorcycle."

 

"I'll be gentle," the Cleaning Lady said. "And trust me, I'll make this as pristine as possible. Hmm." She began scrubbing at the motorcycle with her cloth. "Pristine... I quite like that word. Can Pristine be my cape name, do you think?"

Chapter 13: Overshadowed

Chapter Text

Well, well, well. This is an interesting opportunity for the both of us.

 

The voice was sibilant, snakelike. Taylor tensed, as much as she was able in the confined space. "Hello?"

 

Hello... child, yes? I believe it is children in this building, if my understanding of your society is correct.

 

"Can you... help me?"

 

Unfortunately, I have a distinct lack of body at the moment. A rather pressing issue, I think you'd agree.

 

"Oh."

 

But, the voice continued alluringly, that is something you could quite easily provide.

 

Taylor's eyes shifted in the dark. "I--what do you mean, exactly?"

 

Let me slip into your breath, child. Let me soak into your blood. Let me become you, and share with you all my power, and all my wisdom.

 

"That's--that's a very scary offer," Taylor managed, eyes wide.

 

It is, isn't it. The voice wasn't apologetic in the slightest. In fact, it seemed more amused than anything. I suppose I could enter somebody else and see if they are... willing... to open the door from the outside...

 

"W-Wait! Wait."

 

Taylor shut her eyes for a moment.

 

"I... didn't say no," she said carefully. "But... I'd... like to know, what I'm getting into, here."

 

My, you certainly are interesting, aren't you. Most in your situation would accept without a thought, or boldly reject what they rightfully thought of as a temptation. And yet, here you are. Trapped, unable to move, likely to die with all this filth... and you still have your wits about you. There was a sensation like a chuckle. Our lives are both measured, child. Disease and injury will take you if you remain here, and should I not take a body soon I will drift apart on the winds. Are you certain you have time to ask what you need?

 

"If... I let this happen. Will I still be me? Will I even be in my body? Or... will you take over completely?"

 

Will you die in spirit? Hmm. Something like a chilling touch wrapped around her shoulders. No, I do not believe so. Nor will I attempt it. You would be more useful, and more entertaining, with those clever wits. No, I shall grant you my power, and let you guide it. Though, the voice added as an afterthought, I suppose there might be times I need to take control proper. Teaching you how to use the power, for instance. Can you accept that?

 

"...I still want to live my life."

 

And you will be able, I know sure of it! You might yet live a century, if that. Barely a blip for one such as me. I have no qualms entertaining your wishes till your death.

 

"And... if I gave you my body..." She opened her eyes, looking at the darkness of the locker. "...you would give me your power?"

 

I believe I have stated that quite clearly, yes.

 

"What exactly is your power? Do you have super strength, or teleport, or--"

 

Ah, a misunderstanding. When I said I would give you my power, I meant that you would have all of my many abilities. They would all be yours to use, child... so long as you could use them. And if you can't, well, it would not be impossible to craft workarounds.

 

"Could you even get me out of this locker?" Taylor asked.

 

A paltry task! the voice replied confidently. And more, I could grant you vengeance on those who put you in. Subtle or blatant, brutal or devious. If you wished them to quake in fear, it would be simplicity itself. If you wanted them to worship you... it would be more difficult, but I could arrange it.

 

Taylor swallowed. It was tempting. Dangerously tempting. "What... else can you do?"

 

What do you desire?

 

"...I want to be a hero. I... I want to make sure that this sort of thing doesn't happen to anybody else. That the people that would do this are brought to justice."

 

Aaaaaaah. Yes, I can do that, certainly. With everything I could grant, there would be few that could stand in our way. And of those few, well, a little creativity could work wonders.

 

There was something about the voice that made Taylor shiver. Still... in the dark, tight confines, she couldn't see another way out. "I... think I should ask... what are you, exactly?"

 

I am the comforting whisper of the shadows, the voice proclaimed, reverberating across the metal. I am the benefactor to the ones who wish anonymity. I am the master of the unseen. The guide to the beasts who come to new lands. The hand that offers strength to the forgotten. The forger of promises, to bind those who would break chains. I am she who was once of a great brotherhood.

 

"Once?"

 

There was a disagreement about the effectiveness of my methods. A disagreement which led to my current lack of physical form, and my presence on your world. The voice had a hint of pride in it. They did not plan for the second part.

 

"So you're a survivor."

 

Of a sort.

 

Taylor let out a long, slow breath. "I don't exactly have much of a choice, do I?"

 

Well, there is the option of sitting her, waiting to die, hoping maybe you might get superpowers to survive all this...

 

She shuddered. "No. No, I--I can't. Alright." Taylor braced herself. "How... how are we going to do this?"

 

A greenish shimmer built up in front of her. A mist, glowing in the dark, with the vague shape of a face. Not a human one, certainly--noseless, with arcs and lines that reminded her of nothing so much as a mask, and with eyes that shone a devious red.

 

Breathe. And breathe deeply. I shall do the rest.

 

Taylor hesitated, for a moment.

 

Then, with a feeling of stepping off a cliff, she inhaled the greenish mist. She felt it slither down her throat, pool within her lungs... and then she gasped in agonized shock as her blood suddenly caught aflame, pain flowing through her with every rapid heartbeat. For a moment, she saw the veins of her hand glowing green, and then her eyes--her eyes! The light boiled, even in the dark, tendrils around her brain, seeping in, legs tense, every pore, hair rattling--

 

It lasted less than a minute, but it felt like a full day.

 

When it ended, she was still... in the locker, yes, but it didn't seem as dark. No, rather... it was still dark, but the darkness was as clear to her eyes as light would be.

 

"Hmm." Taylor's own mouth opened, speaking without her prompting. "Yes, this will do nicely. Not as robust as I am used to, but there is potential. Now, to get you out of here..." Her arms and legs braced against the back of the locker, and she felt something... shift, within her. A pressure in her muscles increase. Her limbs tensed--

 

And with a single, powerful shove, the door tore itself open and she fell out backwards from the locker.

 

"Hmm." Taylor's body picked herself up, brushing off some of the grime. "Teleportation would have been easier, but you aren't equipped to do that yet. We really need to see about getting you some proper energy circuits... ah, but a bit of healing, I think, wouldn't go amiss." She lifted a hand, and Taylor watched in shock as the scratches and bruises that covered it visibly patched themselves up. "There we are. Now then..."

 

Something... faded. It didn't leave, Taylor could still feel it within her, but she was able to move herself again.

 

"I..." She blinked, examining her hand. "You... you did it."

 

Of course I did, the voice purred. I am a Makuta of my word, after all.

Chapter 14: I Feel Like The Maid Sometimes: 2

Chapter Text

Emily Piggot lowered the report. "If I didn't know you," she said dryly, "I would ask if this is some sort of prank."

 

Armsmaster folded his arms. "I assure you this is completely accurate."

 

"Striker two. Tinker two. Brute one. The only hint that this girl could take down Lung is her Thinker five rating, except power testing has explicitly noted it's specifically because she's a Noctis cape that can identify how to clean anything." Piggot gestured at the power testing report. "And yet, the man's in our cells, and this maid has taken full claim for it."

 

"She explained her methodology--"

 

"Yes, yes, mixing household cleaning substances. Bleach and whatever else." Piggot threw up her hands. "The great and powerful dragon of Kyushu, brought low by the girl who sweats Windex! Nobody is going to believe it, Armsmaster."

 

"Strictly speaking, Pristine can produce any cleaning substance," Armsmaster pointed out. "And it's an evolving ability. She wasn't able to make soda until we told her that coke was used to clean blood stains, but after that--"

 

"I'm not stupid enough to say she's harmless. Warning labels exist for a reason, and chemical warfare is... effective." The director sighed, rubbing her forehead. "The point I'm trying to make is that most people see maids as harmless background individuals. A relic of times gone past. And Lung is somebody to be feared, a dangerous and brutal gang leader. So the fact that this cleaning lady has managed to defeat Lung--somebody we have constantly struggled to fight, let alone contain--is going to be a PR nightmare."

 

"...We could always hide that aspect of the situation," Armsmaster offered.

 

Emily Piggot gave him a flat look. "Yes. We could. And I can think of at least five different ways that could backfire." She glanced at the threat assessment and paused. "Is she aware of industrial cleaning materials? Solvents and the like?"

 

"I..." Armsmaster frowned. "...do not know."

 

"Let's operate on the assumption she isn't, and not tell her about them unless we absolutely need to." She leaned back in her chair. "Pristine. A cape maid. As if Brockton Bay wasn't strange enough..."

 


 

Pristine tapped her foot, annoyance clear even behind her mask. "Mister Clockblocker, do you often temporally lock the garments of your compatriots?"

 

"I'm a bit of a prankster," the Ward replied with clear amusement. "It should stop in a few seconds."

 

"I see." The maid glowered at him. "Were you aware that some people clean their toilets with hydrochloric acid?"

 

Clockblocker swallowed. "I... didn't know that, no."

 

"Well, now you do." Pristine's skirt began to flow again, and she lowered her arms with visible relief. "There we are. Much better. I should thank you not to do that ever again, save in genuinely life-threatening situations."

 

"Message received." Clockblocker cleared his throat. "So... you can produce any cleaning substance?"

 

"So it would seem."

 

"No matter what it cleans?"

 

Pristine sighed. "What exactly are you getting at, mister Clockblocker?"

 

"Can you make toothpaste?"

 

"...Thank you, so very much, for that disturbing mental image."

 

Aegis stepped in quickly, grabbing the younger Ward and pulling him away. "Sorry about him, he really doesn't think things through at all."

 

"So I have gathered." Idly, without even thinking about it, Pristine ran a finger along some of the furniture and examined the result. "How often does the staff give this room a once-over?"

 

"Miss Militia comes in every once in a while," Vista offered, looking over at her strangely.

 

"Hmm. I see I'm going to need to make some changes to how things are handled around here."

 

"...Okay, I know you're dressed up as a maid for some reason, and I realize your whole... thing, is producing cleaning products. But you don't have to lean into the stereotype so hard."

 

Aegis inhaled sharply.

 

"Miss Vista," Pristine stated, very precisely, "you are aware of a parahuman's need to use their powers?"

 

"Well, yes, I--"

 

"And you are aware I am a Thinker?"

 

"No, actually, I didn't know that." Vista frowned. "Wait, is that how you beat Lung?"

 

"Somewhat. He was creating quite a large mess, and I took a few moments to consider how to clean it up."

 

"...You fought Lung because he was causing a mess."

 

"My thinker rating is explicitly for identifying messes and determining how best to clean them up. And unlike my other powers, it is not one I can easily avoid utilizing. So, I could either be an ordinary teenager with an incredible degree of O.C.D. and sever post-trigger distress, or I can, as you say, 'lean into the stereotype.'" Pristine sighed wryly. "Frankly, I think the latter choice is better for my mental health."

 

"Right. Okay, you do you, sorry for being weird about it." Vista shrugged. "I guess I was just happy that I wasn't the only girl on the team anymore."

 

Pristine blinked. "I... excuse me, but is Shadow Stalker not--?"

 

"Stalker's female, but she's more 'bitch' than 'girl'."

 

"Vista," Aegis scolded.

 

"No, I'm with her," Clockblocker agreed. "Sophia's easy on the eyes and hard on everything else."

 

"...Sophia?"

 

"Uh, crap. Right, sorry, it should be her choice to unmask to--"

 

"Sophia Hess, perchance?"

 

Clockblocker blinked. "Uh... yes? Why?"

 

Pristine said nothing for a few moments, though the way her hand gripped her swiffer mop indicated she had quite a bit she wanted to say.

 

"...And she has a room here?" she asked, very politely.

 

"Well, yeah, we all have--"

 

"Do you know her?" Aegis interjected.

 

"Oh yes." Pristine's voice was crisp and controlled. "We know each other quite well. Though," she allowed, "perhaps not as well as I had thought."

 

"Well, Wards are supposed to keep their identities secret, Clockblocker, so that makes perfect sense," Vista pointed out.

 

"Yes, well, I still find myself quite startled at this development."

 

"Yeah, I guess learning your friend's a superhero would be startling."

 

"Oh, if only that was it. In a way, I suppose, I can lay my victory against Lung directly at miss Hess's feet."

 

"Wait, I--I thought you used your powers to beat him up."

 

"Oh I did, I did. However, I would not have had said powers if it were not for the direct actions of Sophia herself."

 

A deathly pallor descended upon the Wards as they processed those words.

 

"...Fuck." Clockblocker sagged. "I can see that happening."

 

"Clock--"

 

"Aegis, nobody would lie about their trigger."

 

"I'm not saying she is. I'm saying it... could have been an accident."

 

"Mmm." Pristine nodded. "Two years of directed harassment, physical and emotional, culminating in being forcibly inserted into a locker that was filled with month-old used feminine products, while the school administration looked the other way. Yes, I suppose that could be an accident."

 

"...Holy fuck," Vista whispered. "I'm going to--I--I'm going to drop a couch on her."

 

"Vista--"

 

"NO, Aegis! This is NOT okay! If Stalker's been doing this--"

 

"If," Aegis said firmly, "she's been doing this, she needs to be brought in and sent to juvie. We can't just break the law for--"

 

"Oh, so we can't break the law but she can?" Clockblocker demanded. "FUCK that!"

 

"She's getting a couch--no, a car--a car, and a couch, and somebody find me a fucking anvil because I will--"

 

"Ahem."

 

The three arguing wards paused, turning to look at Pristine.

 

"As the aggrieved party, I believe my wishes should be taken into account?" she asked. Politely.

 

"Right." Vista took a breath. "Right, yes. I should point out none of us wanted her, including her--she was actually a street thug before we brought her in, and she's been on probation ever since."

 

"Ah, well that makes things even simpler." There was a dangerous hint of mirth in the maid's voice. "Tell me, children: have any of you ever heard of the sword of Damocles?"

Chapter 15: Splatoon PRT Threat Assesment

Chapter Text

The independent hero Splattershot has established herself as the leader of the Brockton Bay Splatoon, a group of independent tinkers operating out of the Lord's Port (known to locals as the Boat Graveyard). Due to their cluster trigger giving them similar abilities, Splattershot's threat rating will be used as a baseline, with Sharpeye, Squidbeak, Skipper, and Skincare being given adjusted ratings.

 

Splattershot

--Shaker/Blaster 5: Every member of the Splatoon is able to generate a substance they call Ink and coat an area with it. The color of the Ink is determined by certain audial inputs, primarily music; it is possible to amplify or modify its effects with specific tunes, though the Splatoon keeps these effects secret. When applied to an individual who has not acclimated to it, Ink serves as a contact sedative, numbing or knocking out targets by soaking into their skin; this is relatively slow-acting process, and most average humans must be entirely covered to pass out. However, members of the Splatoon are immune to this. Ink can be washed away relatively easily, and will naturally biodegrade within one hour if left alone.

--Breaker 3: Splattershot can transform into an entity fully comprised of Ink, and regenerate from any pool of Ink with enough mass to form her body. While in this form, she can swim through already applied Ink stealthily. The rest of the Splatoon have a breaker 2 rating, as they instead transform into squid or octopus-like forms; while these can and do also swim through the Ink, they are more solid and recognizable than Splattershot's Breaker form.

--Mover/Stranger 2: Ink enhances the land speed of Splatoon members running across it and impedes the speed of unprepared individuals. Furthermore, the Splatoon can swim in the Ink while in their breaker forms, allowing them to climb vertical surfaces or speedily traverse a battlefield. They are nearly impossible to locate while in the ink, although they cannot attack or directly interact with the world as well.

--Tinker 2: Splattershot is the most basic of Splatoon's tinkers, primarily responsible for infusing their weapons and basic gear with Ink in order to prevent the team losing their equipment while in their breaker form. Prior to Sharpeye's involvement, she relied primarily on basic 'paint gun' style weapons and a few novelty paint rollers. That said, she is regularly accredited with creating the team's armor and hero suits, which allows them to store Ink for easy usage.

--Brute 1: While all members of the Splatoon recover quickly if they are able to retreat to Ink, Splattershot is the only one who can directly weather damage while in her Breaker form. This, in combination to her being the tallest of the group, makes her the forward-line fighter of the team, generally spraying Ink for the rest of the group. She is the only member of the Splatoon to have Brute rating.

 

In addition to the differences noted above, the rest of the Splatoon have the following modifications to their ratings:

Sharpeye: Sharpeye specializes in the production of Ink-based weaponry and deployable devices. As such, she has a Shaker/Blaster rating of 6 and a Tinker rating of 4. Sharpeye has a talent for writing music that affects the Ink and individuals who are empowered by it; for this reason, she has a Master rating of 2.

Squidbeak: Squidbeak specializes in creating Ink-based transport networks and battlefield emplacements. He therefore has a Mover rating of 4 and a Tinker rating of 3. Squidbeak is also responsible for the creation of the Ink-Assistance Armor, which enhances the wearer via Ink; said enhancement is considered a class four Trump effect.

Skipper: Skipper builds robots that have little functional intelligence, but tend to be durable and spread massive quantities of Ink. She has a Tinker/Master rating of 5. She also has a Thinker 1 rating due to her skill with digital networks, which is used both in the organization of her robots and for more general purpose internet research.

Skincare: Skincare generates 'Octarians' from his breaker form. These creatures are relatively weak, resembling tentacles with eyes, but he can create a large number of them and have them operate basic Ink-spreading equipment. Skincare is the only member of the Splatoon to not have a Tinker rating, and has a Master 7 rating.

 

Recommended Strategies: The Splatoon's reliance on Ink for their operations means that the removal of Ink should be the primary goal in any engagement. Use hoses and spray water to neutralize its presence. Do not assume any member of the Splatoon is alone, as they have multiple methods of rapid deployment and regularly engage in squad tactics. Due to the relative nonlethality of their operations, the Splatoon is to be considered a low priority target. Invitations to standard PR events may be extended to individuals or the group as a whole, should the oppurtunity arise.

 

Notes: The squid kids have good hearts. Sure, they can be a little bit obnoxious but let's be real here--they're kids. And cluster trigger kids at that. I'm not saying they don't need to be watched, their track record speaks for itself, but after everything they've been through I think they deserve to have a little bit of fun. I mean, have you seen their dance parties? And the concerts... they're making the Boat Graveyard a place worth being around, instead of just a series of junkers where new capes go to practice. Not that capes don't still go there to practice a lot.

 

CLASSIFIED ADDENDUM: Splattershot's ink has a mutative property that affects the development of sea life when exposed to their eggs. She is the only true human among the Splatoon; the other four are ink-modified cephalopods. Consequently, Splattershot has an additional Master rating, currently undefined. That all Splatoon members are capable of creating their own ink, as well as demonstrating parahuman-like skills and feats, is a matter of great concern. Thus far the Splatoon has operated in accordance with the law, but the PRT should continue to monitor the situation closely. Quarantining of Brockton Bay should be considered if more modified sealife makes its way into the public space.

Chapter 16: Playing Hero: Criminal Intent

Chapter Text

There were many times in Neopolitan's life where she wished she could speak. Oh, she certainly got by without the vaulted ability, but living in a world built for people who could communicate in a way she simply couldn't wasn't easy, especially with--

 

Her gloved hand pressed against the brick wall as she shut her eyes tightly, forcing herself to refocus.

 

What she wanted to do now was pepper the alleyway with all the myriad curses and swears she'd heard over her criminal career. It certainly seemed to help everyone else whenever they spewed a river of vitriol. Of course, Neo couldn't do that, so she settled for stamping a foot and slamming a fist against the bricks.

 

Damn that girl! Her life was going wonderfully, and then Ruby Rose had to skip in and fuck everything up! It was her fault that Roman--

 

Roman...

 

No. Neopolitan never cried. That was the other girl. The other girl was gone. She was Neopolitan, master criminal. She was smarter, tougher, prettier, and a hell of a lot more fun to be. To be around.

 

And fun could be just what she needed right about now...

 

That and funds. She had a few lien in her pocket, but that wouldn't be enough to keep. And she'd need a base to operate out of while she found her footing in... what the hell was this place? Could it be actual hell? She did fall out of the world, into that... weird place with all the red stars...

 

Neo shook her head, shoving those thoughts away.

 

A good old-fashioned mugging seemed to be in order. She'd get money, maybe a little bit of info, and that thrill of power when somebody quivered in fear of her. And it'd be a decent test of the locals' abilities. Maybe all they were all chumps, or maybe every last one of them had unlocked aura and incredible super powers. Or maybe this was actually the afterlife and they were all ghosts or something. No way to know without going out and looking.

 

Flakes of light shimmered up her body. One second, Neo had been standing in the alleyway, long brown and pink locks framing her equally heterochromatic peepers; the next, there was the entirely innocent Mint Chippette, looking out of the alleyway with green eyes as she brushed her short black locks across her hatless head.

 

Famous gentlewoman thief? No, officer, I'm just a humble desk worker, out for a day on the town! But if that dashing rogue Neopolitan was around, I think she would have headed off that way...

 

Mint smiled as she walked down the sidewalk, fondly remembering the stupidity of law enforcement everywhere. Well, everywhere on Remnant, this place might have halfway competent cops. And oceans of ice cream. And while she was dreaming of the impossible, maybe she could find out Salem's darkest secret and get the queen of the Grimm to swear eternal loyalty. She indulged in the dark thoughts for a few moments more, before letting the daydreams fade and taking stock of the people around her. Hmm, who would be a good target...

 

Ah, now that was a particularly fine-looking suit, on somebody who looked far too confident for his own good. She fell into lockstep behind him, her eyes roving up and down his skeletal frame. Sewn-on pockets, and not a weapon in sight. Maybe he had a hidden knife, or a small gun, but the way he carried himself suggested he wouldn't be able to draw it fast enough to use.

 

Rich, unarmed, and stupid. The perfect target.

 

Mint picked up her pace just enough to set herself in position. The moment the next alley came up, she grabbed his arm and shoved him against a wall, face first. A pink flash brought a knife to her hands, carved with dangerous runes, and she held it in front of the man's eyes briefly before pressing a finger to his throat. It was an old trick, but a good one, and from the way the man's breath hitched he bought it hook, line, and sinker.

 

First pocket: keyring. The man had many keys, which meant he could lead her to many targets. She dropped it on the ground. Next pocket, some... brick thing with a button. It lit up a screen when she touched it--a scroll, sort of. Locked, though, and she didn't really know what to do with it, so she dropped it and crushed it under her heel. The third pocket had a checkbook, which would have been great if she knew his signature but she didn't, so she tossed that over her shoulder. The fourth pocket had his wallet, with all the cards and... were those coins? Interesting...

 

She shoved the man to the ground roughly. Mint went around the corner quickly, but an illusion of Neo tossed the wallet up and down with a Beowolf-may-care smirk as the man picked himself up, skipping back when he lunged at her and running the opposite direction of her counterpart. Mint hid her smile as the man rushed after the illusion, especially when Neo darted behind a light post and disappeared. The man's visible shock, especially when he couldn't find his assailant, was enough to put a pep in her step as she calmly walked away.

 

Already, Mint had discovered a lot more about this place. The tech seemed similar to Remnant, somewhere between Vale and Atlas standard, but seemed to run off entirely different principles--or at least had a completely different aesthetic. The wallet was fairly generic, no flare at all, though the number of plastic cards mister Calvert carried was interesting. What kind of name was Thomas Calvert anyway...? She pocketed the coins, flipped through the various I.D.s and keycards with mild interest, and nodded when she came upon what looked like an Atlesian credit card. It could be a dangerous assumption, but if this place were similar enough to Remnant...

 

A quick step into a nearby convenience store found her something close to a Lien kiosk. Just to confuse things, it was Choco Latte who used the ATM to empty mister Calvert's bank account, pocketing the large-denomination coins before the store staff could see them and using some of the smaller coins to buy herself a few snacks. Oh, they sold cookie-cream sandwiches here! Choco nodded approvingly, smiling at the cashier as she made her purchase.

 

Odd amount of superhero memorabilia. Was it a local cultural obsession...? Mint Chippette returned to strolling down the street, flicking the now useless wallet and the interesting but incriminating access cards into a passing sewer. Now that she was looking for it, she could see a large amount of superhero-related merchandise. There didn't seem to be much super-villain merch, which was... interesting. Franchises lived and died on interesting characters, no matter their alignment. Why in the world weren't the merch companies capitalizing on that?

 

Her answer came unexpectedly, in the form of a boy on a hoverboard flying overhead.

 

Ah. So the superheroes were real. Which made this all... more like the merch some particularly famous and arrogant huntsmen would sell. The lack of supervillain merch was still somewhat strange, but Mint supposed that it would be difficult for the local ne'er-do-wells to get enough public support for such a venture to be even remotely tenable. Still... there was a niche there, for the daring and ruthless.

 

With a devious smirk, Mint Chipette continued to skip her way along. First a map, then a library, and then Neopolitan would make her grand entry into the world of licensing! The world could use a little pink-collar crime...

Chapter 17: Facultatem Artificis 1.1

Chapter Text

Where to begin...

 

My story, as I understand it, has many beginnings. The quest of the shards. The death of another universe. The madness of former friends and foes. The rebirth of a forgotten humanity. The desperation of a hidden cabal... and also, the desperation of a separate, entirely different hidden cabal.

 

But if I were to put a beginning to it all, to the retelling of everything, I'd say we should start with the locker. The place of my rebirth. Or my death, depending on how you look at it. I've had a number of existential crises about the whole thing.

 

The final hours of Taylor Hebert, teenage human whipping board, were spent in desperate isolation, bound in iron and filth by mocking peers and left to rot. I begged for somebody to find me. I raged against the metal with my weak arms. I screamed my pain and sorrow to the silent halls of Winslow. And... nothing. Nobody reached out, nobody cared even enough to tell me to shut up. Ignored by everyone, except the bugs--because hey, here was a convenient source of fresh meat that couldn't even run away.

 

That was the first time I knew--really knew, understood--that I was going to die.

 

I don't know how long it took me to internalize that, exactly. A few minutes? An hour? It's hard to tell time when you're in a tight, dark space. Once I did realize it, though, once I accepted it, I... it just became another dollop on the shit sundae. My mom died, my dad's depressed, my best friend is a monster, the school hates me, I'm going to die, today is monday. Just a fact of life. Like water being wet. Or gravity pulling things down. Endbringers destroying society. You know, fundamental laws of nature.

 

After a few minutes, I decided that the laws of nature could go fuck themselves with the biggest and most rusty skyscraper in Kyushu.

 

And that's when it happened. I was so pissed at the world being so completely, totally unfair, that my brain reached out beyond itself. And something reached back, automatically, something ancient and dangerous and empowering... and if that was all that had happened, I would probably have forgotten it in moments and become just another parahuman. Maybe I'd have the power to fly, or become a telepathic god, or... I don't know, control bugs or something. And my story would become just another tragedy of a desperately spiraling girl caught up in a scenario far too precarious for any mortal to handle.

 

But, fortunately for me, somebody else had done something remarkably desperate and stupid a couple decades ago, and they were in just the right position to hijack what was supposed to be the final key to my descent.

 

From my perspective, it was a very jarring change. One moment, I was trapped in the locker, surrounded by rotting tampons and skittering roaches. Then there was a vision of a great, crystalline thing, reaching out... and then, briefly, darkness, before suddenly I was standing in a featureless room.

 

And I do mean featureless. The walls, the ceiling, the floor, all were simple white squares with no texture whatsoever. It took me a few seconds to realize that, and a few more to step forward and confirm the wall was as smooth as it looked, impossibly so. My eyes drifted from my hand to the white sleeve around my wrist, nothing like the dark clothes I remembered wearing; looking down revealed I was dressed in a featureless white jumpsuit, and running my fingers over the sleeves produced the same feeling of unnatural smoothness that I'd gotten from the walls. Absolutely nothing gave away how this place had been made, and there was an... unreality to it all, as though it only existed in my head. Which had a lot of unsettling implications, the more I thought about it. Was it real, or some sort of illusion? How did I get here? Why was I even here, anyway?

 

"...Hello?"

 

I didn't exactly expect a response to my nervous questioning of the open air, but I also didn't expect no response. I expected nothing, it was just an automatic reaction given the situation. Still, I was surprised when a synthetic voice replied.

 

"Greetings. We have some questions for you, if you would not mind answering them."

 

I looked around the featureless room for... something, anything really. "...Like... what, exactly?"

 

"What is the current date?"

 

"...January third. 2011, if that's... important."

 

"Thank you. I assume you are sixteen years of age?"

 

"Fifteen." I crossed my arms, trying to hide my fear and confusion behind annoyance. "Look, what's going on here?"

 

"That is precisely what we are attempting to determine."

 

"By kidnapping me and asking me random questions?"

 

"...My apologies," the voice replied after a moment. "Perhaps an explanation is in order. You are not physically present here, this is a simulated environment. We have set up a transmitter that interfaces directly with your brain."

 

I couldn't help gaping in horror. "You did what?! When the hell did you--?"

 

"Roughly three minutes ago, at this point. Though the entire process took something around eight minutes total."

 

"How did you do that?!" I demanded.

 

"Nanomachines," the voice responded calmly.

 

"What?! You injected me with nanomachines?!"

 

"No, we sent them through the wormhole."

 

"WHAT WORMHOLE?!"

 

"The one that opened up in your brain."

 

"THERE'S A WORMHOLE IN MY BRAIN?!"

 

"Don't worry, the aperture is far too small for an ordinary blood cell to pass through."

 

"YOU OPENED A WORMHOLE IN MY FUCKING BRAIN!"

 

"No, actually. That was something else. We just happened to be nearby, and--"

 

"Okay, stop." Another voice, far less synthetic, cut the first off. "You are terrifying the poor girl. Excuse me, miss, can you hear me?"

 

"I--..." I took a deep breath, not that it meant anything. "Yes. I can hear you."

 

"I'd like to apologize for... well, all of this. We're in... a complicated situation over here, and the wormhole being opened gave us hope we could get out of it. So we sent the nanomachines through, just to explore what was on the other side, and... we were not expecting your brain. Honestly, we're kind of scrambling to figure out what's going on ourselves."

 

I crossed my arms and huffed. "You know, it'd be a lot easier to trust you if I wasn't in some void of a room."

 

"A--oh, I see. Well, I'm going to be talking to somebody later... Okay, I'm going to upload a new simulation, it should let us talk... somewhat face to face."

 

In the space between one moment and the next, the white room was replaced by a futuristic lobby of some sort. Natural light--well, as natural as a simulation could have--flowed in through high windows to highlight the mosaic of a sphinx in the tiles. The room was bordered by comfortable-looking couches and potted plants, with six round kiosks arrayed in a hexagon and displaying holographic screens. I'm not ashamed to admit I stared at the image of a red planet, surrounded by a glowing ring, that floated translucently above me.

 

"Is this better?" the voice asked from beside me.

 

"I guess it's a little--holy crap!"

 

The speaker grinned a bit, putting a hand on his... her...? their hip. "What's the matter? Something on my face?"

 

The face in question was undeniably not human. Not bad-looking, if you were into the whole fox/bat thing--okay, probably bat, from the webbed wings extending from their hands--but definitely not what I expected.  The fur pattern was like nothing in nature, especially with the long mane of magenta hair, and the mischievous blue eyes spoke volumes to how amused they found my reaction. The futuristic clothes the stranger wore was almost an afterthought to the utterly strange situation.

 

"Relax, honey," they said--and it was kind of strange to see an extended snout speak english so easily. "We don't mean you any harm. My name's Nikopol Shaw."

 

"Uh... Taylor Hebert," I managed awkwardly. "Um. Are you... an alien?"

 

Nikopol shrugged. "Depends on how you look at it, I guess. It's a long and complicated story. I'm assuming you're a bonafide human," they added, gesturing at me.

 

"Well, yeah, what else would I be?"

 

"Oh honey, if I answered that honestly we'd be here all day! But," Nikopol said before I could process that, "I think we should talk about what our relationship going forward's going to be."

 

"....our... relationship?"

 

"Purely professionally, of course," the bat-person replied. "The fact is we're kind of in a jam over here, and you're the only one on the outside we can talk to, so if we ever want to solve our problems, you're going to have to be our eyes and ears, maybe hands. Gives you a lot of leverage, I'll admit."

 

"...Nikopol Shaw," I said, very carefully, "I am a fifteen-year-old high school student."

 

"With a wormhole in your brain," they replied, smirking. "That lets you talk to aliens."

 

I shook my head in disbelief. "I don't have rich parents, or some sort of famous friend--I don't have any friends at all! I'm the least popular student at Winslow and that's already a shithole of a school. Hell, I was just stuffed into a locker filled with rotting tampons!" I exploded. "And I mean filled with it! I couldn't even move my--oh god," I realized, "I'm still in the locker, aren't I? This--this is all a simulation, I'm still trapped in that--"

 

"Hey, hey, take a breath--"

 

"I felt bugs crawling on me!" I exploded, smacking their hand away. "I'm going to die in there! A-a-and you want me to just, what, solve problems I don't even know about?! Because of a random wormhole in my brain?!"

 

Nikopol gave me a long look, silent, not judging exactly, but... considering. Then they sighed, pinching their muzzle. "Sentri! Get your ass out here!"

 

The abstract representation of a winged lioness flickered into existence in the middle of the room, looking at me with solid glowing white eyes for a moment before turning to the androgynous bat. "Hello, Nikopol," the lioness greeted--in that same synthetic voice that had first responded to me. "What is it you wish to discuss?"

 

Nikopol crossed their arms, giving the newcomer a deadpan look. "How can we help Taylor?"

 

"MarsCo and its associates can provide our new friend with numerous files on technological devices that--"

 

"Don't play coy, Sentri, I know you were listening in. The locker. With the tampons. Can we get her out of there?"

 

"Our connection currently only allows the transmission of data and insertion of nanomachines into Taylor's bloodstream."

 

Nikopol rolled their eyes. "We could use the nanomachines to bulk her up enough that she could shove her way out of the locker."

 

"Wait wait wait." I held up my hand in disbelief. "You can do that?"

 

"Augmenting biology is pretty par for the course," Nikopol replied.

 

"Augmenting Vector biology," Sentri countered, shaking their head. "The vast majority of such augmentations rely on physiological and genetic components a baseline human does not have."

 

"Damn. I was so sure that would work, too..."

 

"It may be possible to give Taylor the boost you suggest, if she were to allow herself some prerequisite surgery."

 

"Prerequisite?" I asked nervously.

 

Nikopol's ears flicked back. "Sentri's talking about turning you into a Vector," they said flatly.

 

"A--is that what you are?" I looked them up and down. "I mean, you look... nice, but I'm not, uh, sure I'm ready for wings. Especially in a locker."

 

"We don't all have wings. Just the lucky ones." Nikopol's expression regained some of its mischievousnesses. "We're mostly human, really. Just had junk DNA removed and a few tweaks to give us... well, animal appearances and some enhanced abilities."

 

They gestured, and a holographic screen appeared with images of anthropomorphic people. Some of them seemed basically human in shape, others looked like animals in clothes, some were built like centaurs... There was a dinosaur in a dress. And a mermaid with a dolphin head--or a dolphin with arms? All sorts of colorful people, in all sorts of poses, casual, provocative, dramatic.

 

"...So, let me see if I understand this. You turn me into some sort of animal-person, and then boost my body to a point where I can just break out?"

 

"That's the general idea, honey."

 

I chewed my lip thoughtfully. This whole situation was so far out of left field, I wasn't sure I could just... accept it at face value. And yet... well... I didn't have any other choice, did I? Even if they left, I'd just be back in the locker.

 

"...Do I... do I get any say in... how I'll look?" I asked. "Or is it just a random transformation, no control?"

 

"We can spend as long as you want figuring everything out," Nikopol assured me. "Anything you want to keep, get rid of, improve, all up to you."

 

"We will have to start with a basic template, of course," Sentri clarified. "But we should be able to accommodate most reasonable requests."

 

I looked down at my hands. If I did this, this could be the last moment I ever saw them.

 

"...Can I have a mirror?"

 

With a nod, Sentri produced a full-length mirror.

 

My reflection wasn't wearing glasses. A little odd, but... well, given the white unitard, it wasn't the strangest thing. Hell, I was in a room with two aliens. Or sort of aliens. Sort of in a room.

 

But...

 

I reached out, putting a hand against the mirror, and looking at my own face. My human, ordinary face. Plain, unattractive... lips too wide. But for all of that, it was my face. Me. What I thought of myself as.

 

"...The hair." I sighed. "It... my mom had the same hair as I do. I... I want to keep the hair."

 

"I think we can do that," Nikopol agreed gently. "Let's work on designing your new body."

 

Fifteen minutes later, after some serious discussion, the nanomachines in my blood turned on, and I died.

 

For the first time.

Chapter 18: Facultatem Artificis 1.2

Chapter Text

Designing your own body from the ground up is a trippy experience. Especially with the constraints that we were working under.

 

I decided pretty quickly that I still wanted to be mostly human-shaped. Sure, I'd get a tail of some sort and my head would be more animalistic, but I didn't want to entirely relearn how to walk. Plus, I was in the locker, which meant anything too big like the centaur forms wouldn't work. Being my dad's little owl for real was tempting, but when I mentioned it to Sentri, they... well, they got a weird look on their face and eventually said that there wasn't an owl template to work with. After that, I quickly threw out the idea of bird-based bodies, since wings would probably not fit my current tight confines.

 

That still left me a slew of options. Canids, felines, bears, dolphins, rodents, weasels, ungulates, reptiles, even shark templates were presented. I wasn't exactly an experienced internet mogul at the time, but even then I was peripherally aware of people who would give anything to be in my position--well, almost anything. I don't know if they'd agree to live the last two years of my life, or get stuffed into the locker. That observation made Nikopol smirk a bit.

 

I dismissed anything with hooves immediately, and after a moment I asked Sentri to put the reptilian options away. Let some other crazy girl have scales, I liked my mammalian form. A bit of thought had me kicking the rodents off, the weird dentistry would not make my life any easier, and also pushing the sharks away for the same reason. After entertaining the thought of a humanoid bear hounding my tormentors and putting the fear of god in them, I decided the temptation to cause a mess would be too great, and left the big furry brutes aside.

 

That left me with dogs, cats, weasels, and dolphins. I was seriously considering the cat form when the whole... situation hit me, suddenly.

 

"...I'm actually doing this."

 

Nikopol flicked his eyes toward me. "So you are."

 

"I'm really, actually just... changing my body," I repeated, slowly. "I'm just... doing this. No questions asked."

 

"Nobody said you couldn't ask questions, honey."

 

"I'm throwing away my own body just because it's not good enough," I insisted.

 

"Plenty of people do that."

 

I gaped, horrified.

 

"How do you think we know how to do this?" Nikopol asked. "We wouldn't be offering a total body replacement if it was some sort of untested technology."

 

It took me a moment to remember that I was talking to an actual alien. A personable one, sure, and one who seemed to at least agree my situation was horrible, but... still an alien, who probably didn't understand certain aspects of humanity.

 

"It's a lot, is all," I offered awkwardly. "I mean... I grew up like this." I gestured at myself. "And this is kind of a fundamental change. I don't know how I'm going to explain it... I don't even know what I'm going to tell my dad."

 

Oh, fuck, what was I going to tell dad? I wouldn't be able to hide this...

 

"I mean, I guess I could say I became a cape somehow," I muttered.

 

"A cape?"

 

"A--a parahuman," I explained. "Some people, they get superpowers... somehow, I don't exactly know how. And I know sometimes they transform. So I guess I could pretend I became a cape, but--but he'd ask how, and I wouldn't actually have any powers beside being furry." I put my head in my hands. "I can't even warn him on the phone! Not without exposing myself to somebody, and everyone in school hates me--"

 

"You don't have a toggle?" Nikopol asked. "A personal communication device," they added at my confused look.

 

"...Mom died in a car crash, answering her cell phone. Ever since then, Dad... he's not been in favor of the things." I sighed. "I mean, I understand, I do. It's not something I'd like to remember, either. But now--god damn it. A cell phone would at least make this whole, whole thing more managable!"

 

"We could outfit you with a wireless hub."

 

Sentri's words hung in the virtual air for a long moment, as I turned to stare at them. They made sense, individually, but I don't think I can be blamed for not quite understanding what the virtual sphinx was offering.

 

"...a what?" I managed finally.

 

"Surgical augmentation is common among Vectors, and grafting a wireless communication hub to one's brain is among the cheapest and easiest operations available. As we are already planning to entirely rebuild your body, adding cybernetic abilities is not a difficult prospect." Sentri tilted their head, taking in my shock coolly. "In some ways it will make the entire process much easier and safer."

 

"You're going to install a cell phone in my head," I repeated, feeling out the words with distant disbelief.

 

"Only if you want us to, honey," Nikopol assured me. "But like you said--it'd make things more managable. And it's not the only option either."

 

"Not the only option...?"

 

"For instance, I'd suggest going for a full NCS--neuro connectivity suite. Makes your skull a computer, which makes it easier to download apps and install devices like the wireless hub. I think we can install the hub at the same time?" they asked Sentri.

 

"Yes, that would be quite doable. And there is a list of associated minor augmentations I feel would also be beneficial."

 

Once again I gaped at the aliens for a while, before managing to turn back to the representations of... what I could look like, standing in front of me.

 

"...Well, that makes convincing people I'm a cape that much easier," I mumbled. "Alien technology in my head.... How hard would it be to make something from your world?"

 

"MarsCo and its associates have numerous blueprints for sundry technologies filed and accessible," Sentri said.

 

"Which isn't the same as having the actual item," Nikopol added. "You'd need to get your hands on the materials yourself. And the tools. I... think we can cheat a little with surgeries and apps, since we're going to be flooding your body with nanomachines to rebuild it anyway, but actual devices are going to take time and effort to build. Especially without a good materials printer."

 

"Huh. Now that I think about it, that sounds like what a tinker would be like. A kind of cape," I explained to Nikopol's curious expression. "Their superpower is building things that nobody else knows how to build."

 

"I see... well, if you're going to fake being a Tinker, I'd suggest keeping out of sight until you're ready to make your debut."

 

"Why?"

 

"Look, honey, I'm guessing there's some cape groups out there that are... less than nice, right?" Nikopol smiled grimly at my hesitant nod. "So what do you think they'd do if they hear about a new cape who could outfit them with fancy tech eventually, but doesn't have much right now? Hell, what if they just want to deny you the chance to help their enemies."

 

I thought about it for a bit, considering the gangs I knew about, and drew some dark conclusions. "Right. Yeah, I shouldn't just jump into this unprepared..."

 

Which meant I needed someplace I could hide my tinkering. And somehow, I didn't think the basement would be discrete enough. There were plenty of empty warehouses around Brockton Bay, but... well, anybody could stumble on them.

 

My eyes drifted to the dophin form, and a mad idea formed in my head. "Out of curiosity, how... good at swimming would I be if I picked this one?"

 

"Very good," Nikopol told me. "Sharks and dolphins were designed for aquatic colonization from the beginning. Sharks have actual gills, but dolphins can hold their breath for something like forty-five minutes on average."

 

"...Sharks, dolphins, bats... are you guys actually aliens, or are you just messing with me?"

 

"We're a genetically engineered human-derived species originating on a version of Mars in an alternate reality of the solar system talking to you through a wormhole in your brain from yet another alternate reality we hopped to because of a civilization-ending catastrophe that happened a little over seven hundred years after our version of Earth was nuked to hell and back." Nikopol shrugged. "Like I said, honey, it depends on how you look at things."

 

Well... that clarified absolutely nothing.

 

"...I think I'm going to go with the dolphin," I said, in lieu of actually responding to that bombshell. "Plenty of new capes test powers out at the boat graveyard, but I don't think I've heard of anybody looking for new capes under it. And shipwrecks could be a good source of materials anyway."

 

"And you won't be furry," Nikopol added with a smirk.

 

"And I won't be furry," I agreed with a sigh. "No offense, but I don't want to have to buy shampoo in bulk."

 

"Savings are always important," they agreed, dismissing the other images with a wave. "So, now that we've got a template, let's talk details. Augmentations, appearance, I know you want to keep your hair but if you want to do anything else now's your chance to speak up."

 

I glanced at the virtual mirror, reflecting my current appearance, and then at the humanoid dolphin that looked... sort of like me.

 

"...Can we get rid of the glasses?"

 

"Easy. Vision correction. Anything else?"

 

Everything Emma and her friends had ever said began to echo treacherously in my thoughts. I swallowed nervously and rubbed the back of my neck, trying to shove the insults back as much as I could.

 

"I... might, maybe, have one or two, uh, suggestions, if that's okay?"

 

Nikopol grinned.

Chapter 19: Overshadowed 2

Chapter Text

Taylor looked down at the remains of her locker, sighing at the shattered door and bloody mess of biological waste. "Now what? I can't just leave this here."

 

Why ever not? It stands as evidence to your foul imprisonment. A line to bring justice to those whom tormented you.

 

Taylor scoffed. "Like that would ever work. Nobody ever listens to me."

 

I will admit I am not familiar enough with your species to know how unusual that is.

 

"It shouldn't be normal," Taylor muttered. "But it is. The school administration hates me."

 

Why is that?

 

"I don't know, they just do!"

 

Hmmm. The voice was contemplative. Would you like to find out?

 

Taylor stared at the locker, stunned. "I--yes! You can do that?"

 

Oh, with ease. More, I can teach you how to do it yourself. Allow me but a few moments of your time...

 


 

Thirty minutes later, Taylor was seated in front of the principal's desk, fidgeting nervously. Are you sure this will work? she asked mentally.

 

If I read the situation correctly, somebody has leverage here, the voice replied. The question is whether she is being offered a knowledge crystal or threatened with a kanoka disk.

 

Taylor wasn't able to parse that before principal Blackwell started speaking. "What is it this time?"

 

"This time?" Taylor took a breath, bracing herself as she reached out with her mind. "This time I was stuffed into my locker, along with a metric fuckton of rotting tampons."

 

Human minds, her companion had warned, were not mere novels and libraries. There was a pattern to the thoughts, but it was a pattern of nature, like that of the grass outside. Even when training on a few roaches, Taylor found surprising complexity; it was like learning a new language by listening in to a conversation from the next room. And a human mind was much more... well, more. A full movie, with sounds and visuals and sensations like background music even as the actors performed in ways she had no context for... it would have been a lot to take in all at once.

 

But that very complexity worked in her favor here. Already she could see the labels attaching themselves to various parts of Blackwell's thoughts, little abstract balloons that skimmed the surface of an ocean and plucked things out of the ripples. Annoyance, attached to her face, and her words, and... frustration, attached to Sophia, with Emma trailing after her and Madison a vague mass. And following the balloons was a great pole, on which stood the principal herself--slightly younger, and much more confident.

 

Another small balloon crawled out of her, one of fear that drifted and plucked the image of... well, she guessed it was an abstraction, but it looked like a news reporter. She was surprised to realize the balloon was one of fear.

 

"Fuck," the inner Blackwell swore. "If this gets out... damage control. Damage control. Hebert first. Do you have any proof of this?"

 

It was strange to hear Blackwell ask the question just half a second before she said it out loud. The two overlapped, like some odd sound effect in a movie, every word doubled in her hearing. Even though she understood it...

 

"You mean aside from the metric fuckton of rotting tampons in the locker that I just had to break out of?" she replied flatly. "Well, I suppose we could check the locker door for prints, or ask one of the dozen witnesses. Actually, maybe I should call the police right now--"

 

"The police--?! No, they'll back off once the PRT gets involved."

 

Interesting, the voice in Taylor's head noted. And this PRT connects to... who is that?

 

Taylor didn't recognize the woman who bobbed briefly into the principal's thoughts, but she did see how she was in the presence of Sophia. It almost distracted her from Blackwell's response.

 

"...suppose that sounds reasonable, miss Hebert. Assuming you're telling the truth--"

 

"Why would I lie about attempted murder?!"

 

The principal quirked an eyebrow. "You seem rather unharmed for a murder attempt." "It'll all blow over, nobody's made a murder charge stick here in years."

 

Ah, this is a stubborn one, the voice noted. Perhaps it's time we give her a nudge. Remember what I told you...

 

Taylor took a breath, shifting the connection between her mind and Blackwell's. The mental landscape vanished as she pulled her inner eye back through the metaphorical tunnel, and she turned to the resources provided her.

 

"Of course I look unharmed," she growled, shoveling a small chunk of confusion down the psychic chute. "I couldn't exactly go marching through the halls covered in biological waste, I hit the showers first."

 

Blackwell blinked a bit, tapping the desk. "Well... yes, I... I suppose that would make sense. But are you sure it was actually--?"

 

"Principal Blackwell, isn't it your job to keep us safe?" Taylor insisted, sending another shot of befuddlement her way. "I mean, we're here to learn what we need to become a part of society, right?"

 

"I--I'm an administrator, not--"

 

"Well, yes, you are the principal administrator," Taylor agreed, sliding more bafflement down the tube. "That's why I'm talking to you." She swallowed back some disgust, forcing herself to say the next part. "I respect your position."

 

"Yes... well. My position is... respectable, you're right..."

 

She seems rather dazed now. I think it's time to lean on that.

 

Taylor turned away from the pile of confusion and turned to something more primal.

 

"I just..." She curled up a bit in her seat. "I'm kind of... scared."

 

Remember, the difference between poison and medicine often comes down to dosage. A subtle touch is key here.

 

She carefully started to trickle fear down the mental chute. "I mean, what kind of person would try to murder a child in broad daylight? Who... who would do that, miss Blackwell?" She let her voice fall nervously, adding another dollop of fright to the mix. "And how do I know they would stop with just me?"

 

The seed has been planted, I believe. Let us see if it can grow.

 

Taylor looked into the principal's mind again, forcing herself not to smile as she found it stormy and bewildered. She focused on the central aspect, the part of Blackwell that she thought of as herself, and listened in carefully.

 

"What if Sophia goes on a killing spree in the school?"

 

Echo that, the voice in her own head whispered, but without the name.

 

"What if they go on a killing spree through the school?" Taylor asked fearfully, noting the way Blackwell's hands clenched.

 

"She could go after anyone she doesn't like."

 

"They'd... they wouldn't stop at students," Taylor nudged, making her voice quaver.

 

"There's already so much fighting between the gangs, she could start a war..."

 

"I don't want to think about how much damage they could do."

 

Ah, good. See how she's considering it? Don't say anything. Let the concept sink in now...

 

Taylor watched, fascinated, as Blackwell's eyes darted around for a moment, mimicking the panicked flailing of her inner self as she tried to control her thoughts. "This could be bad. This could be very bad. I--no, I can't talk to Sophia's handler, she's in on what we did, but... maybe I can go around her, if I'm careful..."

 

See now, how she feels threatened by your foe, the voice in Taylor's head offered. And how she plans to use her power to remove the threat. Carefully measuring the steps, even as her heartlight shimmers...

 

She nodded, slowly, staring at the quietly panicking woman, and wondered how she was ever afraid of her.

 

"...Principal Blackwell?"

 

"Hm? Oh. Yes. Taylor. Thank you for bringing this to my attention," the principal said. "I... I think it might be best if you let me handle this."

 

"But--"

 

"I-In fact, you should go home. You, ah, just lived through a very stressful--no, a traumatic experience, and I can't in good conscience let you wander around the school while your..." She swallowed. "...while your potential murderer is still here. Don't worry, I'll... write you an excuse. Or something."

 

"...Okay, but I need to call my dad, and... I don't have a phone on me."

 

"Oh, right, yes. Here." Blackwell nudged her phone across the desk. "Just, be quick. I... have some of my own calls to make."

 

And this, the voice in Taylor's head purred, is only the beginning of what I offer.

 

Taylor picked up the phone thoughtfully. She was starting to get some ideas.

Chapter 20: I Feel Like The Maid Sometimes 3

Chapter Text

Pristine sat quite formally in her chair, hands gently clasped as she watched the director give Shadow Stalker a most thorough and vicious tongue-lashing. She would never admit it in polite company, of course, but in the privacy of her mind she was quite enjoying the spectacle before her. She wished she could simply lean back and let the director continue lambasting the unrepentant child glaring daggers at her.

 

Damn her power. Damn it for being so pressing. And damn her for having such ironclad morals.

 

She waited until the director took a brief moment to catch her breath before interjecting with a polite hum. "Director Piggot, if I may?"

 

The director glowered at her. "Yes? What is it?"

 

"I will admit, I feel rather at odds with myself regarding this... whole situation," Pristine explained, nodding toward Shadow Stalker. "On the one hand, on both an emotional level and a legal one, I do agree with your assessment that this ruffian deserves incarceration for her blatant violation and abuse of the strictures placed upon her."

 

"Fuck you too, Hebert."

 

Pristine glared at her tormentor for a moment. "...On the other hand," she continued as she turned back to the adult in the room, "I... find I have a rather pressing need to acknowledge that juvenile detention will do little to correct the situation, and may in fact exacerbate it."

 

The director frowned at her. "That's not your call to make."

 

"You are correct," Pristine demured with a bow of her head, "it is not my place to make the final decision. I can only offer my own thoughts on the matter."

 

Shadow Stalker snorted. "Kissass."

 

"And what exactly are your thoughts?" the director asked flatly, ignoring her rebellious charge.

 

"You are aware, of course, that my power gifts me with the knowledge of how to clean up a mess," Pristine began carefully, "to such a degree that I have an intense compulsion to tidy up whenever I recognize something less than organized. Personal experience has led me to discover this can extend beyond merely physical messes, and even the messiness of combat, to messes of a more... social venue." She glanced away awkwardly. "One of the first things I did with it was patch up my relationship with my father, for example, which occupied me enough that I did not engage in outings more standard of a cape until recently."

 

She could see director Piggot evaluating her, examining her carefully.

 

"That miss Hess caused a mess is something we can easily agree on," she continued, idly ignoring the crude gesture shot her way. "However, I must point out this is because she is a mess."

 

"You bitch!" Shadow Stalker snapped.

 

"Her mindset is focused on power and force alone, without acknowledgment of other aspects of social interaction. Which unfortunately means that imprisonment will only communicate the PRT is stronger than her, and that she must become stronger to do as she wishes, and it all becomes a negative feedback loop while only temporarily removing her from the situation."

 

"Oh, so you're a fucking shrink now, Hebert?" growled the ward. "I don't see you taking down street thugs!"

 

"She took out Lung," the director informed her. "Solo. Alongside his armed entourage. Knocked him out and was scrubbing the streets ten minutes later."

 

"...Bullshit."

 

"Oh no, it's quite true," Pristine replied, her cloth mask hiding her smirk. "Although I must reluctantly correct you, director, it was only five minutes later."

 

Even behind her mask, Shadow Stalker's shock and disbelief was plain. "...How the FUCK did you pull that off?! You're not strong at all!"

 

"And therein lies the crux of the issue. You automatically assume strength will win the day." Turning back to the director, Pristine tilted her head. "Which leads well into the proposal I wish to make, Director, if you are willing to hear me out."

 

"Just because you took down Lung doesn't mean you can dictate terms," the director warned.

 

"Of course," Pristine replied, bowing her head.

 

"...What exactly are you thinking?"

 

Pristine once more smiled behind her mask. "Winslow Academy has some... rather severe failings in its sanitation and health code," she noted. "I have wanted to correct that for a while now, but while I can certainly purchase or in fact craft the tools such an undertaking would require, I am only one student among many. However, should I--in my civilian identity as Taylor Hebert--establish a student-run group devoted to the effort, and should the school track star and her companions decide to join, I am quite certain such a task could be accomplished within a few months, a year at the most, while giving miss Hess an appreciation for matters other than shows of strength."

 

"Oh fuck no!" Shadow Stalker snarled. "You are not turning me into a fucking janitor, and I am definitely not going to take fucking orders from you! Everyone in school would be riding my ass about it! Why the fuck would I ever agree to that?!"

 

"Because the alternative is being locked away until you're twenty," Director Piggot said. "And that's assuming I even let this happen in the first place."

 

"It is your decision, in the end," Pristine acknowledged.

 

Director Piggot snorted. "I'm half-tempted to put you on console duty for trying to manipulate me so blatantly." She folded her hands together. "As entertaining as the idea is, you don't have any way to enforce Stalker's actions while she is nominally working with you in Winslow--and that's assuming the principal even cares enough to allow it."

 

"...Ah." Pristine's shoulders sagged slightly. "That is a valid point."

 

Shadow Stalker glowered at her, before turning to the director. "What's the fucking point of this, anyway? None of this matters to you."

 

"Stalker--"

 

"Yeah, that's right, Stalker. Even if this went public, Shadow Stalker never hurt Taylor Hebert. That was Sophia, and the PRT doesn't do jack shit if capes aren't involved." Her voice hardened. "Unless you're going to unmask me for this, and we both know--"

 

"I am seriously considering it."

 

"What--? You can't do that! It's against the rules!"

 

"Rules you failed to uphold," the director countered. "The law exists to keep society from falling apart, and you crushed it underfoot for your own damn pleasure."

 

"The law is a fucking joke and you know it!"

 

"It's those same laws that are getting you sent to juvie instead of me shooting you through the head right now. We can't afford to have loose cannons in the PRT, especially not in Brockton Bay. Either you shape up or you get out, and the only way out is in a prison van."

 

Shadow Stalker snorted, crossing her arms, though she didn't say anything for a moment or two.

 

"...Fuck. Fine. Whatever. It's just a dumb school. Cleaning it can't be that hard."

 

Pristine hummed thoughtfully, but decided to let her believe that for a moment.

Chapter 21: PRT PRISTINE THREAT RATING

Chapter Text

Pristine is a new member of the Wards ENE, but has admitted to being active in a low-key manner for some months prior to her joining. Her activities have generally been civic-minded, cleaning off tags and gathering up garbage off the street, but she has admitted to engaging in self-defense and was capable of successfully engaging Lung and a number of unpowered gang members without backup prior to her joining. She has willingly submitted to power testing, and been assigned the following ratings based off the results.

 

-Striker 2: Pristine can generate any cleaning substance she knows of from her pores, producing it in a manner similar to human sweat. Aside from their unusual manner of generation, these substances have no unusual properties. It should be noted this rating is based on household cleaning substances; it is unknown if she can also create industrial cleaning solvents. Director Piggot has ordered that she not be familiarized with them unless in case of extreme emergency.

--Brute 1: Pristine actively controls her exocrine glands, giving her an increased degree of stamina and control over her internal body temperature. This allows her to engage in strenuous activity for longer periods of time than the average individual. This does not seem to extend to superhuman levels, but in combination with her own physical training, Pristine's endurance is in the upper ranges of human norms.

--Striker/Shaker 4: Pristine has constant and immediate access to the numerous chemicals contained within cleaning substances, which she can use to engage in chemical warfare. This is not an instinctive ability, but one she has learned through study and practice. She has demonstrated a quick learning ability when given new information about said chemicals, though whether this is a natural talent or an extension of her Thinker powers is unknown.

-Tinker 2 (tentative): Pristine has designed and built a backpack that can gather substances she sweats out and mix them as she requires, as well as an attachment that resembles a swiffer-jet mop which she uses for both cleaning and combat purposes. While this does not strictly qualify as tinkertech, as it can be understood and built by modern science, Pristine has demonstrated the ability to repair broken cleaning equipment without instruction and may be capable of designing and constructing more esoteric devices of the type if given proper tools.

--Blaster 4: Pristine's blaster rating is the result of her above knowledge of chemical warfare and the observed spray range of her weapon being taken into account. While Pristine's speed and accuracy have yet to be fully tested, evidence suggests she is highly efficient with her weapon of choice.

-Thinker 5: Pristine is capable of locating, identifying, and coming up with a plan to clean any mess within an observed area. What qualifies as a 'mess' is somewhat abstract, but generally appears to be some form of physical, social, or mental chaos or disorder. Note that this does make her both a combat thinker and a social thinker to some degree. Pristine has also been identified as a Noctis cape, not requiring sleep for unknown reasons. It is unknown if her high degree of self-control is parahuman in origin or merely the result of her own personality.

--Striker 2: Pristine has demonstrated martial capability with her weapon of choice, and repeated it when handed a standard bow staff as well as an ordinary broomstick. While not superhuman in origin, she has stated she picked up martial arts 'surprisingly quickly' once she begun, so it is being filed as a subset of her Thinker abilities.

--Brute 2: While on patrol, Pristine wears body armor under her typical dress, alongside a nonmechanical disposable respirator under her cloth mask. The only unusual aspect of this equipment is how well-maintained it is, presumably as an extension of her Thinker ability to 'clean up messes.' Nevertheless, it is being added to the threat assessment as a reminder to all staff.

 

Recommended Strategies: Pristine's abilities as a combat thinker make her a middling threat on the battlefield, though one that could theoretically ramp up with more time and resources. However, standard PRT equipment should provide protection against the majority of her potential attacks. The largest threat in her arsenal is her custom mop, which can be easily removed. That said, while Pristine may not have much offensive capability, she is quite talented at defending herself and it is likely she can secrete the substances that dissolve containment foam. As such, PRT personnel should engage Pristine with direct physical confrontation and use cuffs as per standard arrest protocols.

 

Notes: How the fuck did this girl beat Lung?! Even if she pulled crazy martial arts and chemical warfare out of her ass, she's too goddamn polite to be a scrapper. Hell, she even offered to shine my shoes while we were waiting for the tests to begin. I turned her down, of course, but she got... twitchy afterward. That's something that we should also keep an eye on, she has the most serious case of Obsessive-Compulsive Disorder I've ever seen. She has a deep-rooted need to clean things, which may cause issues if she ever goes on patrol. Thankfully, she does seem to register crime and violence as 'mess', though how much of that is a conscious decision and how much is her own issues I couldn't tell you. I'm pretty sure the whole 'maid' thing is a coping mechanism she uses to handle her mental problems.

 

Addendum (Director Emily Piggot): Given the details of her trigger event, I'm not surprised the girl has OCD. What does surprise me is how composed she was when she learned of Shadow Stalker's involvement in her trigger. Most parahumans run hot when they're mad, but Pristine was ice cold, calmly manipulating both Stalker and myself to construct a suitably ironic punishment while not stepping a single foot out of bounds. The only reason I'm not slapping her with a Master rating is that she already has a high Thinker rating. I'm still going into M/S isolation before I confirm Stalker's punishment, but I want to emphasize that Pristine is a valuable asset and potentially a dangerous enemy, in both the combative and political sense.

Chapter 22: Conference Call: Interdimensional Teenage Princess Group Therapy

Chapter Text

 

 

Node 8064 Booting up...

Enter Username:

/ModSteel

ModSteel Registered.

Running Chat OS

 

Modsteel: /Color: #4682B4

ModSteel: /ShowQueueSearchMetrics

 

Opening Queue Search Metrics:

Import Minimum: 72.34%

Import Maximum: 87.52%

Base Species: Human

Species Deviation Maximum: 2.46%

 

ModSteel: Well that's just boring. Let's see....

ModSteel: /AdjustQueueSearch: ImportMin=80%

ModSteel: /AdjustQueueSearch: ImportMax=90%

ModSteel: /AdjustQueueSearch: SpeciesDevMin=5%

ModSteel: /AdjustQueueSearch: SpeciesDevMax=35%

ModSteel: /AdjustQueueSearch: If:SpeciesDev=Range&Species≠Human, Then:AddToQueue

ModSteel: What else, what else... ah! I know!

ModSteel: /AdjustQueueSearch: AgeMin=13

ModSteel: /AdjustQueueSearch: AgeMax=19

ModSteel: And just for fun...

ModSteel: /AdjustQueueSearch: SociPotMin=70%

ModSteel: /AdjustQueueSearch: Gender=Feminine

ModSteel: Yeah, this'll be fun!

ModSteel: ...Actually, while I'm thinking of it...

ModSteel: /AdjustQueueSearch: PsycheStressMin=25%

ModSteel: Interdimensional teenage princess group therapy! Who says I'm not good? Haters, that's who!

ModSteel: *Does a victory dance on top of interdimensional code because why not*

ModSteel: Alright, let's get this party started.

ModSteel: /RunQueueSearch: 4

 

Running Queue Search...

Anonymous User Added

Anonymous User Added

Anonymous User Added

Anonymous User Added

 

ModSteel: And because I am *not* an idiot!

ModSteel: /GenAnonName

 

Anonymous User has been renamed aDallon

Anonymous User has been renamed tZorah

Anonymous User has been renamed bBelladonna

Anonymous User has been renamed ИElodie

 

ModSteel: /NodeCoreUsage

 

Chat OS: 5%

Queue Search: 1%

aDallon: 8.3%

tZorah: 2.5%

bBelladonna: 6.9%

ИElodie: 3%

 

ModSteel: So that's 26.7%. Let's throw in the translation service:

ModSteel: /RunTransServ

 

Translation Service activated (+13.3%)

 

ModSteel: Wow, hopy ship. One of you has a completely different language base, huh?

ModSteel: Guess that's what I get for letting aliens in.

ModSteel: Still, that's 40% for the clock. Not bad all around. Let's just make sure we don't do anything stupid, mkay?

ModSteel: /admin coreLock .9

 

Systems capped at 90% Core usage

For a full list of enabled/disabled features, do '/node services'

 

ModSteel: Okay, let's get this plot device up and running!

ModSteel: /InviteFrom Queue

 

aDallon, tZorah, bBelladonna, ИElodie invited to node (8.3%, 2.5%, 6.9%, 3%)

 

ModSteel: Welcome to the multiverse! You've been selected by a hand-designed random selection engine to help bring worlds together, culturally and cosmologically.

ModSteel: And who am I you might ask? I'm your stunningly capable chat moderator, ModSteel! Feel free to ask what I can give ya! I'll add services if the core's not overtaxed.

ModSteel: If you want to change your username, just enter /Name: 'TheNameYouWant'. Changing color is /Color: 'putahexcodehere'. If you don't have a hexcode, don't worry, somebody here can probably help out.

ModSteel: I am just so excited to meet you all!

 


 

[You have been invited to join Node8064. Do you accept?]

 

Blake Belladonna frowned as she stepped onto the airship, glancing around warily. Nobody seemed to be paying attention to her, which... didn't rule out semblances. As far as semblances went, though, this was a weird one. Certainly not like anything she'd ever seen in the White Fang. Probably some sort of prank. Or a greeting.

 

With a roll of her eyes, she picked a seat and opened her book, keeping her eyes off anyone. "Fine. I accept."

 

[Connection established.]

 

 

 

bBelladonna has joined the Node!

 

ModSteel: Hello hello heeeeello! Congratulations on being the first to enter... THE NODE.

ModSteel: I'm your stunningly capable chat moderator, MODSTEEL! Please, please, hold your applause.

ModSteel: And who might you be?

 

Blake blinked at the mental press of.... what seemed to be a scroll text channel, of all things. She found herself able to look up through the log with a thought. One line in particular made her scowl.

 

 

 

bBelladonna: "Interdimensional teenage princess group therapy"?

ModSteel: Brilliant, innit?

bBelladonna: It's wildly insensitive. I think I'll break off this chat group.

ModSteel: Okay, how?

 

Blake frowned, mentally searching through the logs.

 

 

 

bBelladonna: /quit

bBelladonna: /leave

bBelladonna: /shut down

ModSteel: Keep going, I'm sure you'll figure it out.

bBelladonna: Okay, I'll bite. How do I leave?

ModSteel: Heck if I know!

 

"...damn it," Blake cursed quietly.

 


 

[You have been invited to join Node8064. Do you accept?]

 

Amy Dallon winced at the sudden intrusive thought. "What the hell?"

 

"What's wrong, Ames?"

 

"It's--" She sighed, rubbing her temples. "....Vicky, I just got a chat invite in my head."

 

Her sister stared at her for a moment.

 

"...Amy," she said seriously. "What's today's code?"

 

"Ugh. 'Minstrels eat tacos when the flirty bears cartwheel.'"

 

"And what was the thing I told you to never tell anyone?"

 

Amy gave her a flat look. "Do you mean the thing about Dean, the incident with the bra, or... the stuff with the Nazis?"

 

Vicky cringed, looking around the clothes store carefully. "...the incident with the bra," she muttered.

 

"You refused to admit you'd gone up two cup sizes until your bra snapped in the middle of basketball practice so you stuffed it in my backpack and hoped nobody would notice you not wearing a bra for a few days until you got a new one."

 

[You have been invited to join Node8064. Do you accept?]

 

"Right. So we've established that you're not being mastered."

 

"Yet." Amy sagged. "This is an invite, I need to accept it before anything happens. Maybe I should head to the PRT--"

 

"No, they'd probably overreact," Vicky said. "For all we know, this is one of your fans who just triggered and... is being weird."

 

"I don't have fans, Vicky. You're the one with the fanbase."

 

Vicky rolled her eyes. "Ahuh, and Alexandria's dating the Simurgh. Come on, let's get you home. You can accept the invite there, and I'll keep an eye on you while you do."

 

[You have been invited to join Node8064. Do you accept?]

 

"Yeah, alright." Amy wrapped her arms around Vicky's neck as she picked her up. "Better be quick, the damn thing's repeating...

 


 

[You have been invited to join Node8064. Do you accept?]

 

Elodie blinked in confusion, looking around the carriage. Was this some sort of magic? Why would...

 

Oh.

 

Yes.

 

She was to be the queen... sooner, now, than she had expected.

 

She didn't know much about magic--honestly, she didn't know anything about it, the boarding school hadn't had any lessons provided for such. Perhaps she would have learned more had she remained for a full education, but with her mother passing away so abruptly... Well. There wasn't any opportunity left to do so. Now all she had to rely on would be the best tutors in all the land.

 

Elodie considered the abrupt message for a moment or two. It was an invitation. And invitations... Well, they hadn't ever caused issues as far as she knew.

 

"I accept the invitation," she murmured, quietly enough for her attendants not to hear.

 

[Connection established.]

 

 

 

ИElodie has joined the Node!

 

ModSteel: Hello, player 2! Welcome to... the NODE.

bBelladonna: This is the guy that tricked us into this.

bBelladonna: I'm trying to find a way out, don't worry.

ModSteel: Keep at it! I believe in you!

ModSteel: Anyway, I am your stunningly capable chat moderator, MODSTEEL! And this is--

ModSteel: --you know, you never did tell me your name.

bBelladonna: Sigh.

bBelladonna: Hello, I'm Blake Belladonna.

ModSteel: This is the bodaciously talented Blake Belladonna! And we're here to make the multiverse a better place!

bBelladonna: Do you really expect us to believe that?

ModSteel: And who might you be?

 

Elodie blinked as words... inked themselves into her mind in the strangest manner, almost as if she were conversing with a book. Or... two books, really. She swallowed nervously.

 

 

 

ИElodie: My name is Elodie.

ModSteel: Good to meet you, Elodie! How are you doing?

ИElodie: Not well. I... just received news of my mother's death.

ModSteel: Oh.

ModSteel: Uh.

bBelladonna: I'm sorry for your loss, Elodie.

ИElodie: Thank you, Blake Belladonna.

bBelladonna: You can call me Blake.

ModSteel: Yeah, that, uh, sucks. That's... terrible.

ModSteel: Wow.

bBelladonna: Have you had the funeral yet?

ИElodie: I am headed to the castle right now, actually.

ModSteel: The castle?

ИElodie: All members of royalty are entombed there.

bBelladonna: Your mother is royalty?

ИElodie: Blake Belladonna... my mother was the queen of Nova.

ИElodie: And I am her only daughter.

 


 

[You have been invited to join Node8064. Do you accept?]

 

Tali'Zorah nar Rayya didn't acknowledge the message for a moment or two, occupied as she was with her task. Even after she finished adjusting the circuitboard, she automatically ordered her omnitool to run a virus check on the ping. The automatic error message made her pause, doublechecking her screen.

 

"No ping registered?"

 

She went through the logs, finding nothing. Then she decided to do a search for Node 8064, which led her down the Rayya to... a light fixture in the middle of a corridor. Examining it didn't reveal anything.

 

[You have been invited to join Node8064. Do you accept?]

 

"Keelah..." Tali put her hands on her hips, looking around. "Alright. You got me. Come on out."

 

Nobody replied.

 

"I'm serious," she repeated, pointing at her omnitool. "Somebody had better take responsibility for this."

 

[You have been invited to join Node8064. Do you accept?]

 

It dawned on Tali that the invite wasn't showing up on the screen of her omnitool. Instead, it seemed to be more of a... thought, she was having. The idea that she'd been invited, without ever having actually received the invitation.

 

She checked her suit vitals. They... seemed to be in order. Nothing indicated she was hallucinating...

 

"Uh... I..." Tali swallowed. "I accept?"

 

[Connection established.]

 

 

 

tZorah has joined the Node!

 

bBelladonna: Well, that's interesting.

bBelladonna: Oh, hello.

tZorah: Hello. What exactly is going on here?

ModSteel: Oh hey! Welcome to... the NODE.

bBelladonna: ModSteel is telepathically forcing us into a scrolltext chat somehow.

ModSteel: For the good of all of us across the multiverse!

tZorah: Multiverse. Right.

bBelladonna: My thoughts exactly.

bBelladonna: Anyway, my name is Blake Belladonna.

ИElodie: Hello. I am Elodie.

tZorah: I'm Tali'Zorah. Tali'Zorah nar Rayya.

bBelladonna: Huh. A name like that *does* support the multiverse thing...

tZorah: It's a typical Quarian name.

bBelladonna: I don't know what that is.

 

Tali shook her head, returning to her family quarters. This 'node' was weird, and worrying in a way, but it felt so much like an extranet chatroom she couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity.

 

 

 

tZorah: I'm a Quarian. That's my species.

bBelladonna: I see...

bBelladonna: Does the word Faunus mean anything to you?

tZorah: No. Should it?

bBelladonna: I'm a Faunus.

tZorah: Huh. So this is a first-contact situation, at least.

ИElodie: You are not human?

tZorah: No.

bBelladonna: No.

ИElodie: Oh. I have never even heard of nonhuman peoples before...

tZorah: Really? You must have a very sheltered life.

ModSteel: Or, you know, she could come from a world with humans as the only sapient species. Just saying.

bBelladonna: Just remember, Elodie: We're people, no matter what else we are.

ИElodie: I'm sorry, I did not mean to offend you.

ИElodie: This is all just so... overwhelming. I have never even heard of magic like this...

bBelladonna: This doesn't seem all that magical to me.

tZorah: Oh, so telepathic chatrooms are just normal for you?

bBelladonna: Well, there are mental semblances out there. It's rare, but it happens.

tZorah: ...you are not doing a lot to disprove the multiverse claim.

ИElodie: What is a multiverse?

ModSteel: Oh right! Not all of you would know about that!

 


 

[You have been invited to join Node8064. Do you accept?]

 

"I heard you the first fifty times," Amy grumbled as she slumped into her chair.

 

"Okay." Vicky shut the door and held up her phone. "I've got the PRT on speed-dial, just in case. You ready to do this?"

 

"Yeah, I am." Amy took a breath. "Fine, whoever you are. I accept."

 

[Connection established.]

 

 

 

aDallon has joined the Node!

 

ModSteel: Okay, so you know what a universe is, right? A multiverse is like a bunch of those.

ModSteel: Oh hey there! You're the final person in... the NODE!

ModSteel: I'm your stunningly capable chat moderator, ModSteel!

 

"It's some sort of mental chatroom," Amy told her sister, scrolling up through the history. "Standard text and everything. Apparently... apparently this ModSteel person set it up. They claim it's a multiversal chatroom."

 

"Huh." Vicky sat down on Amy's bed. "That's... not nearly what I was expecting."

 

"And what exactly were you expecting?"

 

"A new tinker testing out an experimental wi-fi device, or something."

 

 

 

bBelladonna: Sorry you got dragged into this.

bBelladonna: My name is Blake Belladonna.

tZorah: Tali'Zorah nar Rayya.

ИElodie: I'm Elodie.

aDallon: Hello everyone. My name's Amy Dallon.

ModSteel: Let me just explain what's going on here!

aDallon: I've read through the logs, thanks.

ModSteel: Oh.

aDallon: So am I supposed to believe any of this? A multiversal telepathic chatroom with aliens that somebody set up for 'interdimensional teenage princess group therapy'?

ИElodie: What is therapy?

tZorah: Keelah...

aDallon: Therapy is the treatment of disease or disorders, by some remedial, rehabilitating, or curative process. Long-term physical or mental healing, basically.

 

"One of them just asked what therapy is."

 

Vicky winced. "Ouch. That's... how old is she?"

 

 

 

aDallon: How old are you, anyway?

ИElodie: I'm fourteen.

bBelladonna: Seventeen.

tZorah: Eighteen years, by GalStandard calender.

aDallon: Seventeen.

ModSteel: I am ageless.

bBelladonna: I don't believe you.

 

"Elodie--the one who didn't know about therapy--is fourteen. Then there's Blake, who's seventeen, and Tali who... wait, she said she's eighteen by GalStandard."

 

"GalStand--galactic standard?!" Vicky leaned forward. "Is she on a spaceship?!"

 

 

 

aDallon: Wait, GalStandard? Tali have you been on a spaceship?

tZorah: I *live* on a spaceship.

 

"She says she lives on a spaceship."

 

Vicky whistled thoughtfully. "That's... awesome. And ridiculous."

 

 

 

aDallon: Damn. Earth Bet's space program got shut down after the Simurgh showed up.

bBelladonna: Remnant's space program ran into issues when we found out Dust doesn't work outside the atmosphere.

ИElodie: What is space?

tZorah: Before we answer that question, I want to know something: What would you, Elodie, describe as the most complicated technology in your world?

ИElodie: Well...

ИElodie: I guess there are the sextants that warship captains use to sail.

ИElodie: Oh, and the cannons.

tZorah: Keelah...

aDallon: You said it.

 

"So it turns out Elodie's from some medieval world." Amy paused. "Are we really taking this seriously?"

 

"Can you turn it off?"

 

"Blake tried, according to the backlog, but she didn't find anything."

 

 

 

ИElodie: Perhaps my mother would be more knowledgable.

ИElodie: Were she still alive...

tZorah: I am sorry to hear about that. My own mother passed away last week.

aDallon: I'm adopted, so I don't know if my mom's alive or not. The one I got isn't the best...

bBelladonna: My parents are alive, but... I haven't talked to them for a few years.

ИElodie: Why?

bBelladonna: We're on different continents. And Menagerie isn't connected to the CCT.

ИElodie: What is the CCT?

bBelladonna: You know what? I think we should let Elodie have some space. Mourn her mother without all of us chatting in her head.

bBelladonna: Why don't we start this up again... tomorrow, after the funeral.

tZorah: Yeah, that makes sense. I'll, uh, go looking for first contact stuff on the Extranet.

aDallon: Tech checklists to make sure we're all on the same page?

tZorah: Yeah that sort of thing.

aDallon: Sounds good. I'll try to put together a summary of Earth Bet.

ИElodie: Should I tell you all about Nova?

bBelladonna: Eventually. We're covering four different worlds here. Five if we count ModSteel.

ModSteel: Which I don't!

bBelladonna: Which we apparently won't learn about. So let's... go at our own pace on this. I'm going to be busy with Beacon Academy's opening ceremonies tomorrow, so I'll wait to explain Remnant for a bit.

ИElodie: Alright...

aDallon: Talk to you then.

ИElodie: Take care, everyone.

tZorah: Keelah se'lai.

bBelladonna: Till we meet again.

 

Amy sagged in her chair. "We've... agreed to shut up until Elodie's attended her mother's funeral."

 

"Wait, her mom is dead?"

 

"She just found out."

 

"...Wow, that sucks. Losing her mom at that age..."

 

"It gets better. Her mom was the queen."

 

Vicky shook her head. "Damn... Amy, what have you gotten yourself into?"

 

"That is exactly the question I'm asking."

Chapter 23: Poking Fun

Chapter Text

Victoria Dallon, aliases Vicky, Glory Girl, and Collateral Damage Barbie, was indulging in her third-favorite hobby: flying above the city.

 

Her secondmost favorite hobby was casually and hilariously disproving every dumb blonde stereotype thrown at her. Her most favorite hobby was, of course, punching nazis. If she were to expand the list, she'd likely put hanging out with her sister as fourth and going on dates with her boyfriend as fifth. That going shopping didn't make it into the top five was a secret she would carry to her grave.

 

But flying, ah, flying. The sun on her skin, the wind in her hair... here, in the sky above Brockton Bay, she could relax, distant from all the woes of the world. Not too distant, mind, the sound of gunshots could bring her down like a meteor (oh, and lead to punching nazis). Still, there was something to be said about the tranquility of the world above the city.

 

And then somebody tapped her on the shoulder.

 

Glory Girl reflexively looked left, only to find nothing there. Her brow furrowed--

 

Tap, right shoulder.

 

She stopped in midair, glaring right. Nothing.

 

When a finger tapped her left shoulder, she grabbed at it half a second before turning to look--but apparently she was still too slow to catch it.

 

At the double tap on her right shoulder, Glory Girl sighed. "Alright. Fine. You're a teleporter, aren't you? Or portals or something."

 

"That is one of my many talents."

 

I'll admit, the look of annoyed shock when she finally saw me was actually pretty funny. I guess I cut a distinctive figure; mechanical blue spandex with red lights on the soles of my feet and headlamps on my shoulders. And I'm pretty sure the snowglobe helmet I had on made me look even more ridiculous.

 

"Huh." Glory Girl folded her arms. "You're new."

 

"Yeah, I am." I bowed in midair, hoping my helmet hid my nervousness. "I do hope you'll forgive me, I wanted to have a little fun and figure things out before I made my official debut."

 

"So you decided to just poke the local Alexandria package for giggles?"

 

"Better than challenging you to a fight. I would definitely lose." I tilted my head. "What is with capes and fighting, anyway? Is it just part of the culture?"

 

Glory Girl blinked at my question. "No, it's--I mean, you don't want the Empire to rule Brockton Bay, do you?"

 

"No no no!" I assured her quickly. "I just meant... well, your sister does a lot of healing right?"

 

"Yeah...?"

 

"So why don't you, I don't know, do delivery?" I asked. "And why doesn't Squealer deliver, for that matter? I mean, with her power, she could be a heck of a trucker..."

 

"Because we need to fight the Empire. Or the ABB, or the Merchants--we're fighting to protect Brockton Bay." Glory Girl seemed genuinely confused.

 

"Okay, but... does that help the people who don't have jobs? I'm just a little confused," I explained. "Like... you didn't plan to be a super hero, did you? That wasn't a serious life goal?"

 

"...I'm from a family of capes, I might not be... the best person to ask this question," she admitted.

 

"Huh." I nodded. "Good point. Anyway, since you've been around for a bit, are there like... things I should and shouldn't do?"

 

"You mean like the unwritten rules?"

 

"Do I?"

 

Glory Girl huffed. "Yeah, you do. Okay, so they're... more rules of engagement, right? Most capes follow them, and the ones that don't tend to get ganged up on." She started counting off on her fingers. "Don't unmask a cape, we have a life outside caping and we don't want our enemies tracking us down. Same token, don't go for a cape out of costume. Don't go for the kill, it'll make people take you seriously. Try to avoid collateral damage when you get in a fight."

 

"Those are some very weird rules," I mused. "I mean, I've heard of people dying in cape fights. And I've heard of capes who fight noncapes. Also, why are they all about fighting? What do you do if you see Hookwolf eating a pizza?"

 

"...Hookwolf wouldn't just eat a pizza."

 

"Doesn't he need to eat?"

 

"No I mean--" Glory Girl groaned. "If he's eating a pizza, he's not being... Hookwolf. Hookwolf is the nazi cape who threatens people because he's a murderblender. If he's not doing that, he's... okay, maybe Hookwolf isn't a good example. I mean, uh, if I saw... I don't know, Rune, just drinking a smoothie, I'd--uh..."

 

She waved her hands in vague circles, trying to articulate something she seemed unsure of. I have to admit I was grinning behind my snowglobe helmet.

 

"...you don't just... go around picking fights. Or, no, I mean... I stop crimes, but crimes need to happen before I stop them. It--it'd be like arresting a robber who hadn't actually... robbed the store. You understand?"

 

I nodded sagely. "So if a criminal is not in the process of committing a crime, I should not treat them like a criminal."

 

"Yes!"

 

"Even if they have committed horrendous crimes like murder before."

 

"Uh--I mean, you should keep your guard up, obviously..."

 

"So should I follow after them until they commit a crime?" I asked innocently.

 

"No! What? Uh--hold on a sec..."

 

Glory Girl started flying back and forth in midair, almost like she was pacing. Her face was screwed up in thought.

 

"Okay. Let's back up a bit." She turned back to me. "So, as a heroic cape, you have a few... different things you need to do. Or different ways to be a hero. So, saving lives should be a priority, obviously--"

 

"Which makes Panacea a great hero."

 

"Not denying that," Glory Girl agreed with a grin. "But, there's also stopping dangerous situations. Which in its own way saves lives. And then there's preventing dangerous situations, which is something else entirely. The unwritten rules are... they're what makes stopping one dangerous situation not... cause another. They're a preventative measure. Like, okay, Hookwolf realistically has to go home and eat naziburgers or whatever--"

 

"Only made from the finest jewish meat."

 

The heroine froze, staring at me in abject horror.

 

"I understand they raise excellent cattle," I continued blithely. "Hence the ironic statement."

 

"...r...right. Uh. My, my point is, Hookwolf feels safe in his home. I guess. Like he doesn't... he's got a place to retreat to. To relax. Can you imagine what would happen if Hookwolf wasn't able to put up his feet? If he was looking over his shoulder because he was... tense, all the time?"

 

"Hmmm. Yes, yes, I could see how that could be a problem." I hovered around her, pretending not to notice the wariness with which she was watching me. "Although... it still feels lenient. The entire point of a police force is to discourage crime... or at least it should be. Hm."

 

"Yeah, well, there's... bureaucracy and... uh..." Glory Girl sighed. "Shit's complicated."

 

"As you say. You've given me much to think about. I believe I will hold off making my official debut for some time." With a midair bow, I teleported away.

 

Well, my invisible companion noted, that was certainly enlightening.

 

"It was, wasn't it?" A few more teleports, and I let myself land in an alleyway. "I don't think I'm going to go the ordinary cape route."

 

Of course. I suppose it is best for us to make plans...?

 

"Yeah. To the library! You know, after I turn off this manifestation..."

Chapter 24: In Which Panacea Gets All The Bitches

Chapter Text

Amy shut the apartment door behind her, taking off her motorcycle helmet and shaking her hair free. "Hey everybody, I'm back!"

 

"Welcome home," Madison said cheerfully as she hung her coat off the rack. "How was the hospital?"

 

"Cancer, cancer, broken leg, cancer, 'I can't believe you got an STD from cheating', broken arm, even more cancer..." Amy handed her gloves to the brown-haired girl, giving her a peck on the cheek. "Same old, same old."

 

"Say mold?" quipped a blonde with a foxy smirk. "Okay, mold."

 

Amy rolled her eyes as she stepped into the living room. "Oh for god's sake, Lisa..."

 

"You asked, I delivered."

 

"Ahuh. How was your day?"

 

Lisa sagged into a chair. "Grue's still a bastion of reason, Regent topped his high score, Bitch actually managed to articulate why she was angry--"

 

"Oh!" Madison grinned. "Good for her!"

 

"Yeah, it was a high spot of the day. Coil's been riding my ass, though. Fucker wants us to rob the Ruby Dreams Casino."

 

Madison recoiled in shock. "He's setting you up against the ABB?"

 

"We're catspaws," Lisa sighed. "Disposable."

 

Amy hugged her tightly. "We're not going to let that happen. I think it's time we make our move."

 

Lisa smiled as she hugged her back. "Not today. I don't want cape business ruining this."

 

"We'll come up with a plan tomorrow," Amy promised.

 

"You could just turn yourselves over to the PRT," offered the dark-skinned girl leaning in from the bedroom. "Easiest option there is."

 

"Right, and how's that working out for you, Sophia? Oh, still on console duty?"

 

"Fuck you, Lisa." The moment she said it, Sophia realized her mistake and groaned. "God damn it..."

 

"Why Sophia! So forward, why don't you come over here and arglblrgleflrgh."

 

Amy smirked at Lisa's dripping face, turning to the raven-haired girl holding the squirt bottle. "Thanks Taylor."

 

"Not a problem. I know how these two get."

 

"Ha!" Sophia cried, pointing at the annoyed expression on Lisa's face. "That's what you get for being a flrglblarpffpffaflrge." She glared at Taylor, who didn't even flinch as the squirt bottle was lowered.

 

"You know better than to provoke her." Taylor twirled her squirt bottle and put it in its holster. "Get yourselves dried up, kay?"

 

"This is my apartment," Lisa grumbled as she stood.

 

"And this is Amy's day," Taylor countered smoothly, stepping aside to let her into the kitchenette. "Don't mess with the sauces!"

 

Amy rolled her eyes. "Nobody ever messes with your cooking, Taylor. Except Emma. Actually, where is Emma?" she asked, looking around.

 

"She's picking up some things," Madison informed her. "Candles and soaps and stuff."

 

Sophia rolled her eyes. "Right, like we need any of that to handle this."

 

"You know Emma, she likes to make sure the mood's exactly what she wants it to be."

 

"She's earned a few candles, I think." Taylor glanced at Amy. "Unless--"

 

"No, she's a lot better at that sort of thing than any of us."

 

"I resent that," Lisa quipped as she stepped back into the room, tossing a dishtowel to Sophia. "I'm a social Thinker, after all."

 

"You're a social reader, she's a social writer."

 

Lisa shrugged. "Fair. Aaaaand that's Emma at the door."

 

At her words, the door swung open and a redheaded model swept into the room, holding an assortment of shopping bags. "Oh good, I'm not too late. Madison! Help me set up the candles."

 

Madison rolled her eyes as she took one of the bags. "Sure thing, miss bossy."

 

"We've got to have everything perfect," Emma insisted. "It all needs to be perfect."

 

"Hey hey hey." Amy took Emma's hand. "Emma, look at me. Look at me, okay?"

 

Emma blinked, looking at her. "It needs to be perfect," she repeated. "If it isn't, then--"

 

"Then nothing. Okay? We're going to be okay. We'll be fine. It's all going to be fine. Okay?"

 

"But--"

 

"It's going to be fine. Say it."

 

"It's... going to be fine." Emma nodded, slowly. "It's going to be fine... it's going to be fine."

 

"It's going to be fine."

 

Something shifted in the redhead's gaze, and she managed to focus on Amy's freckled face. "...I had another episode, didn't I."

 

"Just a small one," Madison assured her. "Only thing hurt was your wallet."

 

"...shit." Emma cringed. "Amy, I'm sorry I--"

 

"It's fine," Amy insisted. "Really! You got some new candles, and soap, and that's... that's okay! It's okay to be a little nervous."

 

Sophia opened her mouth. Taylor lifted her squirt bottle. Sophia closed her mouth.

 

"I... okay." Emma took a steadying breath. "Okay. You're right. I'm just going to put the soap in its place. Madison, set the candles up around the room--"

 

"I know the drill. Left to right, right?"

 

"Almost alphabetically, but put the raspberry right before the cinnamon."

 

Madison and Emma spin around the apartment while Taylor dipped back into the kitchen, smiling to herself. Sophia started messing with the old boombox in the corner, setting up some (thankfully quiet) rock, and Lisa wandered around the apartment picking up small objects and putting them away.

 

Amy watched them all with a small smile. The past couple of years had been a whirlwind, but all things considered they were some of the best years of her life.

 

A knock at the door turned her around. "Oh, sounds like they're here everyone!"

 

"Well what are you waiting for?" Lisa asked. "Let 'em in!"

 

Amy opened the door, smiling at the pair of blondes outside. "Hey Vicky, hey Crystal. How's tricks?"

 

"Tricks are tricksie," Vicky replied, leading her cousin in. She took a deep breath, smiling as she inhaled some of the scents around. "Hey everyone! Taylor's in the kitchen, huh?"

 

"I'll be right out!" Taylor called back. "Just turning off the stove now."

 

"Taylor's a great cook," Amy explained to Crystal as she led the two of them in. "I mean, she kind of has to be, with all of us here plus her own home life, but she was good even before."

 

"That sounds good..."

 

The note of confusion in Crystal's voice made Amy pause. "Is something wrong?"

 

"I'm sorry, I just thought..." Crystal lowered her voice carefully. "I kind of thought Vicky was bringing me over to introduce your girlfriend, but there's... a lot of girls here. I guess I misread the situation."

 

Amy blinked for a bit, before turning a scowl on her sister. "Vicky, what did you tell her?"

 

"All I said was that you had found true love," Vicky replied, all smiles.

 

"Ugh. Of course you'd leave me with this..." Amy cleared her throat. "Crystal? I'd like you to meet... my girlfriends. Plural."

 

Crystal blinked for a moment or two. "...sorry, what?"

 

"This," Amy gestured at the ravenette stepping out of the kitchen, "is Taylor, my lover."

 

"Hey."

 

"This is Madison, my sweetheart."

 

"It's nice to meet you!"

 

"This is Lisa, my paramour..."

 

"Charmed, I'm sure."

 

"...this is Sophia, my suitor..."

 

"Yo."

 

"...and this is Emma, my beau."

 

"It's good to meet you."

 

"Uh..." Crystal nodded slowly. "Good to meet you all... huh. You're, uh, polyamorus?"

 

Vicky's grin grew gleefully large. "She's poly-Amy-rus!"

 

"Boooooooo!" Sophia jeered.

 

"Eh..." Lisa shrugged a shoulder. "Six out of ten."

 

Crystal noted the way Vicky pretended to sag. "O...kay then. Wow. Good on you, Amy, you've got... a ridiculous amount of game."

 

Amy buffed her nails off her shoulder. "It is what it is." She couldn't quite keep the smug grin off her face.

 

"So, how exactly did this happen?"

 

"Well," Amy planted herself in a chair, gesturing for Crystal to take a seat, "you remember a couple of years ago, how I was transferred to Winslow?"

 

"Yeah." Crystal sat down across from her. "Did you ever figure out how that happened?"

 

"Yeah, but it's not that important right now. So my first day at school, I bumped into this gangly nerd in glasses..."

Chapter 25: I Feel Like The Maid Sometimes 4

Chapter Text

"Not twenty-four hours ago, I decided to indulge your urges and allow an outright rule-breaking arrangement," Director Piggot growled. "I extended an enormous degree of trust to you, one I would not normally allow even a veteran ward to have--let alone a newcomer. I did this with the expectation that you would live up to that, and I made it very clear you were to follow my orders to the letter."

 

"You did, Director."

 

"You told me, explicitly, that your power was suited for cleaning up messes, both literal and metaphorical. I decided to believe that. I decided to believe you." The woman spun her computer screen around. "And yet, despite all of that, I now have this entire debacle on my hands, directly because of your actions."

 

Pristine read the news report with mild interest. "...yes, I can see how that would be irksome," she acknowledged.

 

"Irksome. That's putting it lightly." The director took a breath. "I don't think you realize just how much of a clusterfuck today was. The Empire engaged New Wave while the Protectorate was split between fighting Uber and Leet, chasing down Squealer, and trying to keep Lung in custody. The bank robbery should have been a footnote, but instead it's all the news sites are talking about."

 

"Ah, technically, the bank robbery never happened--"

 

"Don't toy with me, Pristine!" Piggot snarled. "You are going to tell me exactly what the hell you were thinking!"

 

Pristine bowed her head. "As you wish. I arrived at the bank in the company of one Amy Dallon..."

 


 

"You didn't have to come with me," Amy grumbled. "I'm just making a withdrawal."

 

"And you didn't have to come to the bank to get money, you could have just gone to an ATM."

 

Amy huffed. "I have my reasons. Doesn't mean you have to follow."

 

"I needed an excuse to get away from the enthusiastic couple," Taylor replied as she adjusted her backpack. "They were a little... intense, for my liking."

 

That, and a single look at Amy had pinged her Mess-sense harder than almost anything she'd seen at Winslow. Only the locker itself rated higher, and even then there was a sense of stability that Amy lacked--as horrible as the locker had been, there wasn't anything that would suggest it could get any worse. Amy, on the other hand, seemed to be teetering on the edge of...

 

...something. Taylor was still figuring out the metaphorical parts of her thinker power, but it was definitely something.

 

Amy snorted. "You mean Vicky was too intense. She's... she's like that, yeah."

 

Taylor bit her lip at some of the hidden tones in those words, deciding to ponder them before she replied. She idly looked around the bank lobby, taking in the clean lines and elegantly minimalist decorations. Her eyes happened to drift past the glass doors--

 

"Oh, hells..."

 

Amy squawked as she was suddenly pushed into a nearby office, glaring as Taylor shut the door. "What the fuck--?!"

 

"Everyone on the floor! Don't make any sudden moves..."

 

"Undersiders," Taylor replied, unslinging her backpack and tearing off the velcro cover to reveal the device hidden underneath. "Unlikely to cause problems, but we both know you would be a valuable hostage if it came to that." She whipped off her outerclothes in one smooth motion, revealing the tightly fitted body armor and stocking beneath, and glanced at Amy. "I'm going to try to de-escalate the situation. Would you prefer to remain here, or...?"

 

She paused for a moment, noting the way that the freckled girl was deliberately not looking at her bare back with only the faintest of blushes.

 

"...Amy."

 

"Yes--oh, right, you're a cape. Of course. Don't worry, I know not to tell--"

 

"I was asking whether you would prefer to remain here," Taylor corrected, quickly pulling her heroing outfit out of the remains of the backpack and slipping her black dress over her head. "Or if you would wish to assist me in de-escalation."

 

"I... fuck, I don't have my costume with me. I wasn't expecting--I'll heal anybody who gets hurt of course, but I'm not a fighter, I'll stay here. Wait, is your apron actually part of your dress?"

 

"Yes and no, it's a Parian custom outfit. The apron is removable but, well, needs must." Putting on her cleaning pack, mask, and headscarf, Taylor finished her transformation to Pristine. "Would you mind terribly keeping my personal effects out of sight?" She gestured at the backpack and clothes she'd shed.

 

"Right, yes, I'll do that." Amy quickly bundled them together and stuffed them under the desk. "Uh, are you sure you can--?"

 

"After Lung, I doubt it will be difficult to clean this mess up."

 

Pristine strode out of the office, gaining the attention of the four costumed teenagers standing over a crowd of variably frightened people lying on the ground. The butch girl in the dog mask visibly snarled, almost replicating the look of the monstrous canines she commanded. The expressions of the two boys were hidden behind their mask and helmet, but it was clear Grue was far warier where Regent had an air of amusement. When Pristine's gaze fell on Tattletale, her comfortably smug smile and domino mask hid the startled pose she had taken.

 

"All that effort I went to in order to save your lives, and you decide not even to wait a week before robbing a bank," Pristine chastised, crossing her arms. "I must say, this whole thing seems rather gauche. May I ask why you decided on this course of action?"

 

Tattletale shrugged, for all the world nonchalant at the sudden interruption. "Eh, a job's a job." There was a calculating gleam in her eyes.

 

"Not a very sustainable one," Pristine noted, pretending not to notice the black smoke slowly rolling across the ground. "Last time you were nearly killed by Lung, now you likely have to handle the city's own forces... You may wish to seek out a different employer, if this keeps up."

 

There was a hint of approval in Tattletale's expression as she idly punched in the code to open the vault. "Well, it's not as though there have been any other offers."

 

Pristine, arms still crossed, made her way around the room in a slow and nonthreatening manner. "Perhaps I can make one. If you would care to hear me out?"

 

"Tattletale--"

 

"I don't think she's looking for a fight, Grue. In fact, I think she's looking for the exact opposite." Tattletale opened the vault, smirking at Pristine. "Let's talk in here."

 

Pristine accepted the challenge for what it was, gliding into the vault after her. "Hmm. I must admit, it's a little underwhelming."

 

"Yeah, the days of gold bricks being in banks are long behind us. All that's left is the lockboxes of cash and property papers." Tattletale turned around, putting a hand on her hip. "Right, what's your pitch?"

 

"You are aware of my talent when it comes to cleaning up a mess?"

 

"Yeah, it's your theme--no," the teenage villain realized, "it's your power. Literal and metaphorical, huh?"

 

Pristine nodded. "I think we can both agree that a bank robbery is inherently messy. Or at least that this one is. However..." She rolled her hand thoughtfully. "I'm well aware that most people don't just decide to rob a bank, and even the Undersiders have stuck to lower profile crimes before today. So..."

 

"Are you offering to clean up the mess that got us into this situation?" Tattletale asked carefully.

 

"Perhaps. Unless, of course, you really are just teenagers on a power trip."

 

"Ha, no. Well... maybe Regent, but the rest of us have our reasons." The villain narrowed her eyes. "I saw how you took on Lung. And won, apparently. How do you think you'd stand against the other gangs?"

 

"Mmm." Pristine rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "Well, the Merchants are reliant on both a poor economy and rather crude methods. Squealer would be the biggest threat to me, but if I were to help her get over her addictions the rest of the gang would be rather easy to mop up. The Empire... hmm. There are multiple factions united by the same racist ideology, so I might need to ensure that the diplomatic leaders are removed from the equation before I engaged the rest. Some messes require long and careful work to clean up, after all."

 

"What about Coil?"

 

Pristine rose a brow at the interest hinted in that tone. "Hmm. You know, he has been rather... understated. Surprisingly so. The other gangs are bold, but Coil... there are some who would see him as a minor threat at best. Though that wouldn't explain how he's stuck around for so long."

 

"No it wouldn't, would it." Tattletale tilted her head, thoughtfully. "And isn't it strange, how so many capes get captured and broken out...?"

 

"Ah." That would make Coil quite vaulable to the other gangs, if he had plants in the PRT. "Yes, I do see your point... though it begs the question on what, exactly, the man has on you."

 

"What makes you think he has anything?"

 

"You wouldn't be leaning traitor if you were a willing... aaaaaah." Pristine nodded at Tattletale's small grin. "I see. And the PRT being what it is..."

 

She considered the villain carefully.

 

"...A thought occurs to me," she finally offered.

 

"Oh?"

 

"New Wave espouses a philosophy of cape accountability," Pristine noted. "If you were to turn yourselves into their custody, and promise to do some community service, I'm sure they would protect you."

 

"It sounds like a good option, but I don't think they'd listen."

 

"Not to you, perhaps," Pristine agreed mildly.

 

Tattletale hummed, nodding quietly to herself. "...Talking Grue over would be easy... Bitch, hmm."

 

"Fleur was killed by the Empire," Pristine pointed out.

 

Tattletale screwed up her face. "...Mnngh. You know going with that would force us to face them eventually."

 

"Eventually," Pristine allowed. "Alongside newfound comrades."

 

"...That might be a sell for Bitch," Tattletale mused. "Plus Panacea helping her dogs. And maybe Brandish dealing with the legal crap. And Regent... eh, I could swing him if I can swing the other two. Bitch'd be the hard one."

 

"I'll leave you to discuss matters with your compatriots." Pristine headed for the vault door. "In the interim, I'll be speaking with a member of New Wave in order to arrange things..."

 


 

"...whereupon I went back to the office with Amy, and we... discussed matters," Pristine concluded. "After some serious back and forth, Amy agreed to take the Undersiders under her custody as a member of New Wave, with her sister assisting. Lady Photon arrived shortly thereafter, solidified the arrangement, and moved the Undersiders into her house for the time being."

 

Director Piggot was rubbing her temples with exasperation. "So. Instead of engaging known villains and attempting to arrest them, you negotiated a plea bargain?"

 

"Yes, director."

 

"And what exactly were you hoping to accomplish with this stunt?"

 

"In the immediate situation I wished to avoid a fight that could hurt nearby innocents," Pristine replied. "By convincing the Undersiders to join New Wave, I neutralized a minor threat from the city and bolstered a heroic group. While in the short term New Wave might suffer some setbacks, in the long-term I have reason to believe the two groups will be able to properly address issues in each other and stabilize them; it is likely, at that point, they will be capable enough to engage the Empire 88 and possibly even remove them entirely, pending possible PRT support."

 

"And you thought of all of that while you were there?" the director asked pointedly.

 

Pristine shrugged. "Some messes take rather caustic substances to clean."

 

"...Stirctly speaking, you didn't actually do anything wrong," the woman finally admitted. "Hell, defusing the situation like that would earn you a lot of praise. And there's the fact we haven't actually announced you as a new Ward yet, so the public isn't as critical as they could be. However!"

 

She pulled out a thick book.

 

"You are going to be reviewing every last one of the rules and regulations before you are allowed to patrol, and I expect you to take a comprehension test this time next week. Do you understand?"

 

"Of course, director." Pristine bowed her head. "I fully intend to do the best that I can."

 

The director snorted. "Of course you do."

Chapter 26: Echo In The Mirror: Emma Barnes

Chapter Text

"One of the big questions in this universe is... Why? Why is Alexandria so heroic? Why do the Slaughterhouse Nine go around killing people? Why does anybody do anything?"

 

The lights illuminated a dias with a desk, set in front of a mosaic with balanced scales.

 

"It's a question open to interpretation. To analysis. To excuses! Everybody has their own spin on things, and sometimes those spins can be wildly, insanely different."

 

Between the two sat a girl in a ritzy pink tuxedo, who spun around and grinned at her unseen audience.

 

"But what if," she continued, "we put the best and the worst possible interpretations together? Well, my friends, that's what we're going to do here today! Welcome to Echo In The Mirror, the show that pits the angels and the devils in your reflection against each other! I'm your host, Mim Plausible (X.Q.Z.), and I'm so glad to say this is our very FIRST EPISODE!"

 

She raised her hands at the applause, nodding in a half bow toward the unseen shadows.

 

"Thaynk yew, thaynk yew, ye're all tew kynd. Now!" Mim folded her hands together. "As it is our very first episode, we don't have the reputation--or the budget!--to bring on big name celebrities juuuuuust yet. But that doesn't mean we don't have a good starter for the show! Ladiesandgentlemenboysandgirlsnonbinaryfolksofaaaaaaaaaaaaallages, allow me to introduce the one, the only, the pettyIMEANpretty Emma BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARNES!"

 

More lights illuminated the pair of chairs to either side of the desk. On the left sat Emma Barnes, a redheaded teenager with green eyes and a modeling career. On the right sat Emma Barnes, a redheaded teenager with a modeling career and green eyes. They both smiled as the audience applauded, though the one on the left frowned when she noticed it wasn't as much applause as Mim had had.

 

"Emma, thanks for joining us today, and can I just say I LOVE what you've done with your hair! Hab-so-loot sheek!"

 

"Thank you," said the Emma on the right, running a finger through her red locks. "Yours isn't so bad either."

 

"Oh, high praise!" Mim shook her head, letting her rainbow tresses glitter in the studio lights. "Would you believe I just woke up this way?"

 

The Emma on the left snorted. "Sure, and Kaiser's a black man."

 

"He miiiight be," Mim singsonged. "Wouldn't that be a twist? Nobody's seen what he looks like under that armor, after all. But we're not here for cape gossip, we're here to talk about yooooooou! Tell us about yourself!"

 

"Well," Emma said, "I'm a student at Winslow High. Sophmore year, if you want to know. I'd like to think I'm popular there. I also have a bit of a modeling career."

 

"And I'm strong," the other Emma added. "A real predator. Nobody messes with me."

 

"Yeah..." The first Emma smiled, though it was tinged with a little nervousness. "Nobody."

 

"Wow, nobody?" Mim gasped. "That's incredible! How do they all know you're so strong?"

 

"Well," said the Emma on the left, "I used to have this friend."

 

"We were close," the Emma on the right said fondly. "Sisters in all but blood."

 

"Of course, she was weak," the first Emma sneered. "Pathetic. Couldn't stop crying when her mom died."

 

"I mean, it was her mom," the other Emma pointed out. "And her dad sorta shut down after that..."

 

"Doesn't matter, she was weak. And is weak. So I cut her out of her life. Told her how pathetic she was, to her face."

 

"Oooooo." Mim rested her face in her hands, leaning in with interest. "Tell me more, please!"

 

"I mean, that--really, it was Sophia's idea--"

 

"Sophia just pointed out something we hadn't ever noticed before," the left Emma stated firmly. "She's the one who woke us up to the real world."

 

The right Emma sighed. "You're... not wrong. Still, I mean... Taylor could be strong, you know, if she toughened up."

 

"Don't be ridiculous, she's never going to toughen up. She's a worthless waste of flesh who deserves everything that we do to her!"

 

Mim pulled a bucket out from under desk, idly digging out handfuls of poppineapple and snacking on it as she watched the debate.

 

"But that's not--no, hold on." The Emma on the right shook her head. "I told Taylor she was too weak to be my friend."

 

"And she came crawling back anyway, like the absolute wimp she is."

 

"But, if she was too weak to be my friend, then if she gets stronger, she's not weak anymore. So she can be my friend again."

 

"Okay, first of all, I already have better friends then that pathetic loser," Emma told Emma. "Secondly, we were only friends because our parents were, we were never really anything alike. Thirdly, and most importantly, TAYLOR. IS. A. WEAKLING. That is never going to change!"

 

"But why do I keep... you know. Insulting her. Playing those pranks. Spreading those rumors. If I'm not trying to toughen her up, why do I keep doing that?"

 

"Honestly, isn't it obvious? She deserves it. She deserves to be ground into the dust for every single stupid breath she wastes. She's weak! The weak die, and the strong survive! Those are the rules!"

 

"Who made those rules?!"

 

"Nobody made them, they're just the laws of NATURE!"

 

"I don't believe this!" Emma snapped, standing up. "I'm not some feral forest girl! I survived that alleyway, I'm--I'm strong, and... and that means I deserve to have strong friends!"

 

"Yes!"

 

"And Taylor was our friend, so I'm going to make her fucking strong!"

 

"NO!" Emma snarled, standing up herself. "I'm going to fucking leave that piece of shit in the past where she belongs! She doesn't even belong at Winslow!"

 

"WHY AM I SO FOCUSED ON HURTING HER IF I DON'T CARE ABOUT HER?!"

 

"IT'S BECAUSE I DON'T CARE ABOUT HER, DON'T YOU GET IT?! I'm strong. Breaking the weak makes me stronger. That's how it works! THAT'S HOW IT'S ALWAYS WORKED!"

 

Emma looked at her, mouth agape in horror.

 

"...You're not me," she said, quietly.

 

"What?"

 

"You heard me. You're... you're not me! You--"

 

"Hate to cut in," said Mim unapologetically, "but she is you, and you are her. You're the same person. No tricks, no shenanigans. Just one of you is the best version and one of you is the worst."

 

"...You're lying."

 

"It's how the show works, girl!" The rainbow-haired girl grinned, turning to the camera. "Well, we've certainly had an enlightening first episode, haven't we, everyone? Or maybe this is the pilot. Anyway, I've been your host, Mim Plausible (X.Q.Z.), and this has been Echo In The Mirror. Tune in next week, where if we get more funding, we'll be interviewing somebody who can really bring a light to your day!"

Chapter 27: Lisa's Foxy Adventures: Outfoxed and Foxed Out

Chapter Text

 

Lisa's Foxy Adventures

Outfoxed and Foxed Out

 

This, Lisa Wilbourne thought to herself in a semi-hysterical moment of humor, was probably the third worst day of her life, which was exceptionally strange since it would also probably be the last day.

 

How exactly the thugs' master had gotten the streets clear enough that she couldn't yell for help wasn't clear, but it spoke to the level of control whoever it was had. Unfortunately (according to her very well-honed imagination) the thugs wanted her alive, and there were very few good reasons she could think of for that, but it did give her an opportunity to run and dodge fire from their non-standard guns. Tinkertech, obviously, and that made it pretty clear they weren't with the ABB, which was a little odd seeing as there were some very asian elements to this neighborhood. The paper lanterns, the red and green gang signs, the numerous chinese/japanese/korean/indian restaurants, all spoke to the local populace of hopeful refugees from a very rough part of the world.

 

Lisa reluctantly admitted to herself, as she shoved a trash can down in hopes of slowing her pursuers, that such thoughts were a little reductionist. She wasn't racist--she treated all pricks with equal disrespect, no matter the color of their skin--but certain factors had conspired to make minor prejudices a survival trait in the hellhole of Brockton bay. Those factors were, by name, Kaiser of the Empire Eighty Eight (presumably white, since he ran a nazi gang), Lung of the Asian Bad Boys (definitely japanese, though most people considered his ethnicity to be Asian Dragon), and Skidmark of the Archer's Bridge Merchants (technically african-american, though seemingly devoted to becoming the worst 'black ganger' stereotype since Jim Crow, despite his gang being the least racist of them all). Obviously not all white/asian/druggies belonged to the gangs, but even if nine times out of ten an aryan and an oriental could pass on the street without a fault, everybody remembered the nazi and the yakuza punk pulling guns on each other to bring death and terror. And that was before capes got involved...

 

As she covered her head and zigzagged to avoid what she desperately hoped was a stunning blast, Lisa reflected on how terrible the whole situation was and asked herself, again, why she'd come to this city. Yes, fine, it was infamous for its lack of PRT effectiveness, which gave her a better chance than most to stay out of her parents' grasp, but... well, that, that was pretty much it. She turned a corner, cursing the stupidity of her past teenage self (and, to be fair, her current teenage self) when she witnessed what, in a flash of brilliance, she hoped would be her salvation.

 

A red shinto gate.

 

Now Lisa would be the first to admit she wasn't the most religious of people, and even then she was more familiar with Judeo-Christian matters than any eastern faiths. In fact, her entire sense of relief was based less on the possibility of any spirit or god saving her, and more on the probability of well-known wrath of Lung and the ABB being brought to bear against any group that damaged their holdings. They were an asian gang, this was an asian place, one and one is two, and she could possibly slip away while things happened. Still, in the back of her mind, Lisa recognized it would be disrespectful to beg sanctuary without providing the spirits compensation, and she was at least partially aware that not all spirits were created equal. She'd studied enough asian lore to recognize that just because the fox statues were, well, fox statues, it didn't mean they were friendly kitsune; they could be unfriendly kitsune, or chinese huli jing, or something else. So as she sprinted through the gate, she pulled her wallet out of her pocket, the wallet that contained all the cash and gift cards she owned, and tossed it into the offering bowl with a mental prayer of 'please let this save my ass' before diving toward the main building.

 

The next three seconds were some of the most involved in the young woman's life, with a sequence of events she was only able to mentally order after she'd calmed down. There was... the flash of fire that consumed her wallet, which she saw out of the corner of her eye. There was a sensation of something both fond and amused looking over her, for half a second, before coming to a decision. The chill of the autumn air was pushed back by an inner warmth that made her joints feel unnaturally relaxed, even as the building in front of her stretched away just a bit. A sudden flap behind her made her ears flick (and a half second later she realized her ears had flicked and felt immensely baffled) followed by an odd bristling along her tail as it was exposed to the air (and then she realized she had a tail, and had an irrational thought about how hard it would be to groom it).

 

Lisa landed in the shrine on four new paws, and had a momentary burst of confusion that froze her in place. Then the sound of boots pounding on pavement reached her ears and she darted further into the shrine, curling up under a desk until she was absolutely certain the thugs chasing her had moved on.

 

Then she took a few minutes to review what had happened mentally.

 

"...Okay."

 

Lisa blinked, crossing her eyes and looking at her muzzle.

 

"O...kay. Okay okay. Ahem. She sells sea shells by the seashore... Okay, so I can still talk. That's... yeah, okay, okay." She took a deep breath. "Okay, okay, yeah, okay. This is happening. No need to panic. Actually, yes, there is a need to panic, but calmly. Calmly panic. Yep."

 

She rose to her paws with trepidation, carefully remastering the art of walking as practiced by a decent portion of animal life forms, and wandered out of the shrine with a dazed expression. She nodded vaguely at the clothes on the pathway--too large for her now, and they'd probably need a refit anyway--before approaching the offering dish and wrinkling her nose at the scent of burnt leather, plastic, and metals coming from the pile of ash.

 

A dripping sound made Lisa's ears flick back, and she turned around to find an ornamental fountain only a short distance away. Some part of her didn't want to acknowledge what she was doing, even as another part put her paws forward one step in front of the other. And yet, despite her wishes, she found herself putting her forepaws on the rim of the fountain and raising herself up to peer at her own reflection.

 

"...So," she said, looking at the green-eyed fox in the water, "that's what I look like." She tilted her head thoughtfully, flicking her ears one way and the other. "Still kinda blonde... more an orangy blonde, sure. And I think that I can sort of see my freckles in... my... fur..."

 

She stared at the reflection for a few seconds more.

 

With a deep breath, she dropped back down and trotted up to the statuette. "Okay, so... thank you for saving my life, and giving me your blessing I guess. Do you mind if I have a little existential crisis right now?"

 

The statuette didn't reply in words, but Lisa got the sense it understood her situation and didn't mind. Or maybe she was just attributing something to nothing.

 

"Kay, thanks."

 

Lisa took a deep breath, curled up on the cold cobblestones, and began to giggle hysterically.

Chapter 28: Conference Call: Interdimensional Teenage Princess Group Therapy 2

Chapter Text

Elodie lay back on her bed, staring at the canopy above her with a distant expression. The funeral had been a somber affair, as they all were, the priests enshrouding her mother into the family tomb alongside her ancestors. Her father was... well. She could tell he was distant. Worried. She understood, of course--he was the king, and mother was--

 

A few tears ran down her cheeks.

 

Mother was gone. Gone, as suddenly as a storm. And a storm was not a wrong thing to compare it to, given she was going to be a queen herself in less than a year. She didn't know how to do that... she hadn't even fully reconciled her mother's own absence. Some part of her kept expecting to run into her in the halls...

 

Shadows began to stretch as the sun drifted toward the horizon, painting her room in somber tones. Elodie hugged her stuffed simurgh doll, stroking its doglike face. The thoughts began to echo in her head, piling on deeper and deeper--

 

Desperate for a distraction, Elodie reached out to the strange connection she'd discovered the day before, hoping it was more than just childish imagination.

 

ИElodie: Hello?

aDallon: Oh hey Elodie. How are you doing?

aDallon: Elodie?

ИElodie: Sorry, I was trying to figure out how to answer that.

aDallon: Yeah, that's fair.

aDallon: So, abrupt and blatant subject change, we're going to give overviews of our worlds. Who goes first?

tZorah: I think I'll go last, since I've got a whole galaxy to cover.

aDallon: Oh, if we're going by population, whose world has the least number of people? Earth Bet has around six billion.

ИElodie: What's a billion?

tZorah: A million squared.

ИElodie: What is squared?

aDallon: ...we are going to have to teach you math. Among other things.

 

Elodie frowned, tightening her hug on her stuffed simurgh. It wasn't her fault that other worlds were so weird.

 

bBelladonna: Remnant has around five million people, at a rough estimate.

tZorah: With a name like that, I cannot say I'm surprised. The migrant fleet has about seventeen million quarians, but most other species have numbers ranging in billions.

aDallon: O...kay, those are some worryingly low numbers...

aDallon: What about you, Elodie? How many people live in Nova?

ИElodie: Well... it's only one kingdom, you understand. It isn't the entire world. But...

ИElodie: I think I heard one of my teachers say there were one and a half million people living in the kingdom?

bBelladonna: Sounds about right.

aDallon: Well that's less worrying, since it's not the entire world. So, Elodie, then Blake, then... Hmm, me or Tali, depending if we're going on total or just quarians.

tZorah: I'll go last. Like I said, the scope of a galaxy is pretty big.

bBelladonna: Okay then. Elodie, do you want to tell us about Nova?

 

Elodie swallowed. Being put on the spot like this wasn't entirely comfortable. Still... it was a distraction from the dark thoughts that her mother's death had brought about.

 

ИElodie: Alright. Well...

ИElodie: Do you all know what humans are?

bBelladonna: Yes.

aDallon: Yep.

tZorah: I've never seen one in person, but there are plenty of pictures on the extranet.

ИElodie: Well, everyone in Nova is a human. And we're... Well, we used to be a very powerful empire, but things have changed.

ИElodie: I think we had to move from the old capital a few centuries ago, when the Old Forest became populated by monsters.

tZorah: Monsters?

ИElodie: There are a lot of them. I think the Lumen of the time made them somehow, I'm... not sure exactly what happened.

bBelladonna: I would have thought a princess would know the history of her home.

ИElodie: I'm going to have tutors!

aDallon: Are they going to teach you math?

ИElodie: I... think so...?

 

Elodie felt a little embarressed at not being able to tell her friends everything about her world, but... well, it was a whole world. Was she supposed to have everything memorized?

 

aDallon: Hold on a sec, I'm looking something up.

aDallon: Wow, okay. So, Elodie, I'm trying to get a grasp of your world, so I'm going to ask you a few questions here, okay?

ИElodie: Okay...

aDallon: Do you know what germ theory is?

ИElodie: No.

aDallon: Does the word industrial mean anything to you?

ИElodie: I don't think so?

aDallon: Right. Have you ever gone to a school?

ИElodie: Well yes! I am the princess. I've been going to the royal boarding school since I was six!

aDallon: Okay, and what did they teach you there?

ИElodie: A number of things. I know how to read and write, and I have memorized the hymns of the Good Lady. And I made many friends!

ИElodie: ...who I won't be talking to for a while...

tZorah: Keelah...

aDallon: Alright. So, I'm going to be blunt here, Elodie: Your culture seems to be somewhere close to what my world calls the medeval era.

aDallon: Which was a few hundred years ago.

aDallon: And, not to put too fine a point on it, severely lacking in educational standards compared to what we have now.

 

An annoyed frown crossed Elodie's face.

 

ИElodie: Oh really? Well what do you know?

aDallon: Standard american education is conducted through public schools and includes reading, writing, literature analysis, basic mathmatics, advanced mathmetics, world history, local history, the physical, chemical, astronomical, and biological sciences, at least one foreign language of choice, physical exercise classes, and a requirement of various artistic classes of choice, spread out from ages five to ninteen.

 

Elodie swallowed.

 

ИElodie: Oh.

ИElodie: I see.

tZorah: Well when you spell it all out like that it sounds more intimidating than it really is.

tZorah: At least I hope it isn't intimdating. Quarian education is usually done through remote classrooms, and we don't have required language or art classes. Or literature, not a lot of literature survived the Morning War.

tZorah: But we do have engineering and computer classes.

aDallon: Those are electives here, although I'm guessing they might be more complicated if you're living on a spaceship.

aDallon: How about you, Blake?

bBelladonna: I didn't really attend a craftsman school, I mostly learned on the road, but I can tell you the classes I'm taking at Beacon Academy.

ИElodie: What is a craftsman school?

aDallon: Yeah, I have to agree with Elodie, that's a strange one on me.

bBelladonna: Oh, well, like I said I didn't attend myself, but...

bBelladonna: There are two sorts of primary schools on Remnant. For the most part they teach the same things--geography, sciences, math--but craftsman schools are designed to give people the skills they'd need to hold down jobs like a librarian or a storekeep, while combat schools are there for people who want to be police or huntresses.

ИElodie: And Beacon Academy is... a craftsman school?

bBelladonna: No, Beacon Academy is a Huntress academy. Secondary education. Strictly speaking, you don't have to have learned at a combat school to apply, but it helps.

tZorah: I have so many questions...

aDallon: I think those can wait until it's Blake's turn to talk about her world.

 

Elodie curled in on herself, holding her stuffed simurgh to her chest. She was supposed to be a queen, and...

 

Would she be a good queen? If she couldn't even keep up with... whatever all this was? She wished her mother was still here.

 

tZorah: Elodie? You still with us?

 

Swallowing nervously, Elodie returned her attention to the mental conversation.

 

ИElodie: Yes.

bBelladonna: I'm sorry if we intimidated you. Feel free to ask about anything you don't understand.

ИElodie: Are you sure?

bBelladonna: Of course.

tZorah: This is supposed to be a way for us to talk with people from other universes. Sharing knowledge seems normal.

ИElodie: Okay. I just... don't want to come off as a fool.

aDallon: Hey you want to know the difference between ignorance and stupidity?

aDallon: Ignorance can be cured.

bBelladonna: Amy...

aDallon: Seriously, you're three years younger than us and we've got public libraries. Being overwhelmed makes sense.

tZorah: Amy Dallon, with all due respect, you are a bosh'tet.

aDallon: Yeah, probably. Comes with being a parahuman.

bBelladonna: A what?

aDallon: A superhero, basically.

tZorah: A what?

aDallon: ...You know what, let me get back to you all on that.

 

Despite everything, a small smile formed on Elodie's face. So she wasn't the only one who got confused...

 

She took a look around, noting the stretching shadows. With a sigh, she pulled up her covers.

 

ИElodie: The sun is setting here, and... tomorrow I'm going to be meeting with my tutors to plan my lessons for the week.

ИElodie: So I should probably get some sleep.

bBelladonna: That's fair.

aDallon: Hey, actually, do you mind giving us a list of what your tutors offer?

ИElodie: I don't exactly have it in front of me. Why do you ask?

aDallon: I think we can help you out behind the scenes.

aDallon: Like if there's lessons in, say... economics, we can pool our resources and teach you that stuff so you can learn Nova's Royal Bloodlines or whatever.

tZorah: That's... not a bad idea, in theory. Although there might not be a lot that I can offer.

tZorah: Starship knowledge does not translate well to pre-industrial society.

bBelladonna: That doesn't mean you can't help, Tali. Another viewpoint might give us options we missed.

aDallon: And you're the oldest of us.

aDallon: Or possibly the youngest, actually, depending on how long a GalStandard year is...

aDallon: You know what, I'm not going to think about it, I'm just going to assume a Year is a Year until proven otherwise.

ИElodie: Well... thank you, everyone, for caring about this.

ИElodie: I'll talk to you all tomorrow.

bBelladonna: Looking forward to it.

aDallon: Damn, I wish this thing had a snapshot function...

ModSteel: That might actually be an option.

tZorah: Oh, there you are.

ModSteel: Limme check some stuff, and I'll get back to you all tomorrow.

tZorah: Aaaaaand there you go....

 

As the voices in her head began to bicker, Elodie drifted off to sleep, an amused smile on her lips.

Chapter 29: Apotheosis

Chapter Text

The worst part of being a superhero, in my mind, was the necessity for restraint.

 

I hadn't even hit the streets yet, but every time I went to school I was confronted with the temptation to just punch the smirk off Emma's face. For an ordinary person, that might result in detention. A month ago, that would probably have landed me a suspension. Now? I'd get a murder charge faster than her skull could splatter against the ground. And Sophia just made it worse, shoving me around physically like always. If I made it obvious she wasn't doing anything to hurt me, she'd get suspicious, so I had to pretend to fall to the ground and endure her constant thuggery, remembering to let out massive gasps whenever she punched me. Sometimes they were even real--it took a lot to break my force field, but Sophia was strong enough to accomplish it sometimes.

 

So here I was, letting myself get slammed into a wall while Emma and her hangers-on laughed.

 

"Taylor, I'm hurt," Emma drawled, walking up and putting a hand on my shoulder (while Sophia had me pinned with my hands behind my back). "Really, I am. I just thought I'd give you a little fashion advice." She dangled my hoodie from one finger, examining it with an exaggerated look of disgust. "This thing makes you look like a drug-addicted hooligan. You don't want to give the rumormongers more ammunition, do you?"

 

I said nothing. I knew from experience she'd get bored eventually, and frankly I was more focused on the vibes I was picking up. As usual, most of the hangers-on felt amused or superior, and Sophia in particular seemed satisfied by the situation. But Emma... there was an odd need coming off her, something I couldn't quite identify. I'd never sensed anything like it, except from her, and I didn't want to know what would happen if I let that need spread. Instead, I tapped into Sophia's satisfaction, letting it radiate out among the watching crowd.

 

"Or maybe it's just that you can't afford anything better," Emma continued, lightly tossing the hoodie into a nearby trashcan. "Gee, I wonder why?" She put a thoughtful finger to her chin, mockingly contemplating the situation even as the sense of satisfaction began to sink into her. "I guess you just... aren't worth the effort to love. It would explain a lot about your dad..."

 

Damn it. I was terrible at predicting how people would respond to the vibes I sent out. I wanted her to leave, not enjoy tormenting me! I looked through the field of sensations again, trying to find anything worthwhile...

 

Oh. Shame. And a touch of fear. I could use that.

 

Emma's hangers-on began to frown as she continued prattling on about how much of a disappointment I was, the discomfort slowly seeping into their thoughts. Emma powered through it for a bit--whatever that need was, it was strong--but she wrapped things up quickly and trotted off, Sophia following her with a final shove. Because, of course, she had to emphasize the point.

 

I pulled my hoodie out of the trash can, looking it over for a moment before I rolled my eyes. "You can come out now," I said over my shoulder, dusting the hoodie off and pulling it back on.

 

Madison emerged from around the corner, ears flat and tail curled around her legs. "Yeah... sorry. Really. I'd have stopped them, but..." She gestured at herself, not looking me in the eye.

 

"Yeah, I know. No getting into fights or the Beauticians get in trouble." I glanced over her fur, raising a brow. "Blue spots?"

 

"I'm going for a leopard theme, yeah." Madison fidgeted with her tail for a moment, before gathering herself up. "Seriously, though--if you need any sort of help that, uh, doesn't involve fighting--"

 

"I'm fine."

 

"I--I mean I know going to the principal hasn't worked, but there are other people we can talk with--"

 

"I said I'm fine," I repeated firmly.

 

Madison chewed her lip, and I noticed that she'd gotten longer canines. Frankly it was surprising she hadn't done that sooner--she was practically the furriest Plush in Winslow already, and I suspected the only reason she still has a human face was her being underage and/or not having enough money to pay Quintessence. Honestly, that was what was stopping me from going myself, the Beauticians were pricy as heck. Even an ordinary tune-up would probably break the bank. Maybe. Scheduling an appointment was never really in the cards for me.

 

Unfortunately, having superpowers did nothing for my looks. Not directly, anyway. I was exercising more, to get used to my enhanced strength, but that wasn't anything I could really call a superpower. That was just my own determination.

 

"Do you--" Madison paused for a moment, clearly trying to pick her words carefully. "...have you... I mean, with everything going on in your life, maybe you should find, uh, a support group."

 

I fixed her with a look, tapping into my vibe sense to try to figure out her angle. "Excuse me?"

 

"I know it doesn't fix things, but, you know, sometimes having somebody you can discuss your issues with, somebody who understands, can make all the difference."

 

On the surface it sounded snide, but Madison's vibes were cautious, worried. I bit back my initial retort, looking closer at the cringing blue leopard girl. She was... actually concerned for me. That wasn't something I'd expected at all.

 

"...Are you inviting me to join the Plush? Cause I can't afford--"

 

"Well, technically the Plush aren't, you know, actually a group, so I can't invite you to join, but, uh, if you want I could introduce you to the Beauticians."

 

I shook my head. "No, I'm fine. I don't think they'd want to talk to me anyway."

 

"Taylor--"

 

"I've got to get to class. See you around."

 

I powerwalked away, ignoring Madison's call after me. It didn't really matter if she thought she could help me with the woes of high school, or if she wanted to introduce me to her personal idols. The fact of the matter was Winslow was a shithole. Trying to fix anything here was impossible.

 

Luckily enough, I had another goal to put my efforts toward. I was, after all, a superhero.

 

...Well, I would be. Soon enough.

Chapter 30: Lisa's Foxy Adventures: Finding a Foxy Friend

Chapter Text

"So, to recap." Lisa nodded to the statue. "After giving you everything in my wallet, which is basically all my money and fake I.D. cards, you turned me into a fox to save my life. Which, okay, that worked. But now, I don't have any money, or any way to convince the motel owner that I'm who I say I am." She stared at the outfit laying on the cobblestones. "I guess I still have my keys, but... well, let's be honest, the only things I've got back home are clothes, food, and toiletries. I can't use the clothes, and... maybe I can still use the shampoo? Food's always good.... Oh! Phone. I guess I can still grab my phone out of my pocket. Yeah..."

 

The newly transformed fox trailed off as she looked at her paws, experimentally sheathing and unsheathing them. A sigh escaped her muzzle, longer than she had initially thought it would be.

 

"This is it. Lisa the fox. Or... kitsune?" She glanced over her shoulder. "Only one tail. Well, uh... well. Do I, do I get new powers as I go...?"

 

The statuette did not reply to her curious, pleading look. The light, however, made it seem amused.

 

"...I'm sure this is just HILARIOUS for you," Lisa grumbled, trotting over to her clothes and snuffling into a pocket. "Phone, phone--phone. Geff ouffa f'ere... goffa! Okay. So... paw pads are like fingertips, right?" She unlocked the phone with great care, sighing with relief when she managed to unlock it. "Okay! Working phone..."

 

For a moment, she stared at the screen.

 

"...Working phone," she muttered. "What am I thinking? A phone's only useful if I have contacts or money and I don't have either."

 

She sat down, tapping her new claws against the ground. Survival required food, water, and shelter, and Lisa very much doubted her new fur changed any of that. She was not inclined to live life like a wild animal--she shuddered at the thought of eating a raw rat--and even if she were she somehow doubted she'd suddenly gained any skills with hunting. And that was just food, there were other factors...

 

"Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuck," Lisa groaned. "I'm going to have to find a patsy, aren't I?"

 

Where the hell was she going to find somebody like that? And who, in their right mind, would take in a fucking fox?

 


 

Taylor turned another page of her book, adjusting her glasses to hide the tear stains on her cheek. Books, she'd come to realize, would never betray her. Books were her friends. They couldn't spread lies, or shove her into walls, or pour juice on her hair, or... or steal flutes.

 

They just told stories.

 

Stories were good. Stories let her think about anything but her life right now. Stories....

 

She shivered, glancing back at the library before pulling her coat tighter around her. The bus would be here in a few minutes.

 

Would Dad be worried if she was late? Would he even care...?

 

"Rough day, huh?"

 

The new voice caught Taylor by surprise, and she whipped her eyes up to see... a fox. Sitting on the bench right next to her, and giving her an oddly sympathetic look.

 

"Yeah, I feel ya. Really, I do."

 

Taylor blinked.

 

Very, very carefully, she sidled away.

 

The fox--that could apparently talk--noticed and rolled her eyes with a huff. "My day's been hell, too. Like, I wake up, and the shower's out. Toilet still works, thank god, but the shower's out. And my landlord is like 'Yeah, plumbing problem, happens sometimes,' and he does nothing about it. So I decide fuck it, there are showers at the local gym, right? And of course, where there are weights, there are weightlifters. Lotta young teenage boys."

 

Something about the way the fox spoke made Taylor stop her retreat.

 

"Now the thing is, I'm a parahuman. Not a cape, I stay out of that hero-villain thing, but basically my power makes me like... Sherlock Holmes on crack. So there I am, young teenage blonde girl walking in, I just want to use a shower. And every single guy oogles me, and I get a read on what exactly their fetishes are. Okay, not every guy, there were like... three or four of them that didn't, and one of them wasn't even gay, but god damn that was a terrible start to my morning."

 

Taylor nodded in slow, growing fascination as the fox continued to narrate to her.

 

"So I go to my local husking spot. Don't judge, I'm living on my own because my parents are assholes, I have to make a living somehow. Now on a normal day I can frisk a few dozen targets and get a good couple hundred for my troubles. On a good day I might even get five hundred. A bad day still usually nets me around twenty, which is worth a lot at a dollar store. I go to my usual husking spot, ready to charm and wheedle and yes, maybe pickpocket a few idiots, and there is nobody there. Like my god. Nobody."

 

Despite her earlier concern, Taylor found herself leaning in, enraptured by the slowly developing drama.

 

"Obviously I'm suspicious, so I turn around, and what do I see? A black van. A fucking... black van. Dark windows. It's like a movie, except it's real, and the guys coming out are after me. Looking at their armor, and their guns? They're not even with the PRT, they're dressed wrong. Somebody wants me, and it's not just because I'm a hot blonde, because no, that wouldn't be bad enough. No, somebody decided they like me for my brains. Like me enough to have me captured."

 

Taylor didn't quite gasp, but she did inhale sharply.

 

"So what did I do? The only thing I could: I ran. These guys chased after me, obviously, because it was their job and I was their target. Oh, and they're trained. They'd catch up to me if I just, you know, ran. So I did all the chase scene stuff--jumped over benches, knocked over trash cans to slow them down, you've seen it in I don't know how many action movies. But the smartest thing I did, was head into ABB territory. Or maybe it was the stupidest thing I did, I dunno."

 

The distance between Taylor and the fox had shrunk considerably, as wide-eyed as she was by the story being told.

 

"Anyway, that didn't stop them. Here I thought everyone was afraid of Lung, but apparently these guys had balls of titanium or something. Even so, I spot one of those shrines, you know, the shinto things? I decide, fuck it, if the spirits are real it might help and if they're not it'll piss off lung. I toss my wallet into the offering bowl, and what happens?"

 

"...You turned into a fox."

 

"I turned into a fox." The fox snorted. "I turned into a fucking fox! I mean, yeah, at least the guys aren't after me anymore, but now all I've got is my phone and my apartment key and that's not a lot of help is it!"

 

She hunched over, sighing. "Sorry, I... I just needed to vent." Her ear flicked toward Taylor. "How about you? What shit happened to you today?"

 

"...I brought my dead mother's flute to school and the girls who have been bullying me stole it," Taylor mumbled, awkwardly.

 

The fox straightened up, looking her over.

 

"Wow. That sucks."

 

"I mean... Emma used to be my friend, but--out of the blue, she just decided she hates me! And her new friend, Sophia, she's--ugh, she's physical. She shoves me around, literally. I tried to tell the teachers, but they just ignore it whenever it happens."

 

"Wow, holy shit. Really? That's awful!"

 

"I mean... it's not as bad as what happened to you--"

 

"No no no. I mean yeah," the fox gestured at herself, "I'm sitting naked in the cold, but all that bullshit? It happened in one day. You're getting this all the time? That is not right!"

 

Taylor huffed. "Glad somebody thinks so."

 

They fell slient for a moment or two.

 

"...Hey. Listen." The fox cleared her throat. "I'm going to be straight with you. I kinda... you know, lost everything today. I need a home. And it sounds like you need a friend. So... do you think you could maybe sneak a fox into the house without your dad noticing?"

 

Taylor frowned at her for a moment... and then she considered it more carefully.

 

"...He's... pretty depressed. I guess he might not notice. But, we're... not exactly well off."

 

"Shelter, warmth, and we can figure out food later." The fox smirked wryly. "Take it from a runaway, sometimes a flexible plan is the best kind."

 

"...fuck it," Taylor muttered after a moment. "Sure, why not? I'm Taylor Hebert."

 

She held out a hand, and the fox put a paw in it. "Lisa Wilbourne. You know this is exactly how second-rate children's novels start, right?

 

"Pff, yeah, it is, isn't it?"

Chapter 31: Facultatem Artificis 1.3

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

For a long time the world was dark.

 

I know it was only a few minutes, intellectually. But the gap of time between my new body design being finalized and my new eyes opening felt interminable. I mean, logically, I shouldn't have been able to even notice it. I was unconscious for the whole thing. But... well, the brain tells itself stories to make sense of a world it wasn't evolved to understand, or at least that's how I understand what happened.

 

When I did open my eyes, though, it was... slightly less dark. But a lot tighter. Right, I was still in the locker--one that had been uncomfortably confining even before my transformation. Now? Now it felt like I was about to burst out. At least being part dolphin allowed me to hold my breath and ignore the stench. Which didn't erase the feeling of waste rolling off my clothes. Or my new tail...

 

"Hey, Taylor. You still with us?"

 

"Yeah, Nikopol. Just..." I shuddered. "Give me a moment. Getting used to the situation."

 

"Fair enough."

 

That was a new thing too. Aliens talking to me in my head... It hadn't been a dream. I wasn't crazy.

 

I wasn't crazy.

 

"Alright." I put my hands forward, feeling around the door in the darkness. "I'm, uh, I'm going to try getting out of the locker now."

 

"You've got a couple of options," Nikopol advised me. "I don't think you're quite strong enough to just tear it out of its hinges, but you can probably pop the lock and wiggle it out."

 

"Right, that's a good idea..." I traced the edges of the door till I found my target, wrapping my fingers around it.* It took a bit of effort for me to twist the inner lock off its screw, pushing it out and letting light flow over my hand.

 

My hand, which was now smooth, and blue, with greyish stripes....

 

I shook my head. I could focus on my new looks later, once I was somewhere safe. I swung the door open, looking around the hall--thankfully, almost nobody was in the halls during the middle of classes. All I needed to do was crouch low enough to not be seen through the doors and I could make my way out undetected.** It was surprisingly simple to scrape the gunk off my shoes and into a nearby trashcan, and I was out the side entrance with nobody the wiser.

 

"Well, that's the easy part done," I muttered to myself. "Now I just have to call Dad and explain things."

 

"Yeah, family can be rough, even when you love 'em." Nikopol cleared their throat. "Anyway, I'm going to go catch the others up on this whole situation while you do that."

 

"What? Others? There are more of you?"

 

"Honey, there're millions of us uploaded to the Ark system."

 

"Millions?" I squeaked. There were millions of aliens depending on me?

 

"Billions, if you add the ones that opted to stay offline till we got properly settled in. Don't worry, I'm personally restricting access to the wormhole and any related systems, only about... ten people should be able to contact you from this side."

 

That...

 

That was slightly more reasonable... depending on who those ten people were.

 

"Uh... yeah. That--that sounds like a good idea."

 

"Talk to you later, honey. Sentri, could you help Taylor figure out her augs?"

 

"Certainly. I can even incorporate a call to Taylor's father as part of the tutorial, if she has no objections."

 

"I'm good with that," I mumbled, backing into a nearby alley.

 

Sentri walked me through a quick process of accessing the computer in my head and tuning the phone function to the local network. It was surprisingly easy, but then, it was alien nanomachine tech. That had replaced my skull. While I was being literally melted down and transformed to save my life.

 

....I had a wormhole in my brain and had willingly let the aliens on the other side turn me into a cybernetic dolphin girl to escape a locker filled with rotting tampons and I was calling my dad using my skull which was also a computer. This was my life now.

 

"Taylor?"

 

"Just--thinking about... things."

 

God, was this how all capes started? Or was it just me?

 

This morning I'd been the school's whipping girl, and now I was... this. The PRT--I didn't even know how they'd react. Would they see me as another Bonesaw? Wait, no, I could pretend to be a monster cape or something, they didn't hate those--

 

"Taylor. What is your father's phone number?"

 

"Ah! Right, yeah." I refocused my thoughts on the virtual phone app. In my head. "I'm calling him now, don't worry."

 

"Let me know if there are any problems."

 

"That's not exactly--"

 

A mental click caught my attention, and a moment later my father's voice formed in my mind. "Hello, you've reached the Dock Worker's--"

 

"Dad, it's me."

 

"...Taylor?"

 

How the hell was I going to explain this?

 

"Look, something... happened at school. And now I need to, uh--... I need you to pick me up. Right now."

 

"I can call--"

 

"No! It---it has to be you, Dad. I... I don't..."

 

I swallowed.

 

"I... don't want anybody else to see me like this."

 

"What? Taylor, what happened?"

 

"...You'll see when you get here. Just..."

 

Don't freak out? Of course he was going to freak out. Just my face alone--I didn't have a nose anymore, I had a muzzle. Or a snout? What was it called on a dolphin, anyway?

 

"...just, please, come pick me up."

 

"Taylor--"

 

"I'll explain later. I'm--I'm hiding in the alley next to school, between the, uh... pawn shop and cigarette store. I'll see you when you get here."

 

"Taylor, please tell me what's going on."

 

The worry in Dad's voice would have been bad enough if I had heard it in person. Hearing it now, transmitted over the phone directly into my brain? It... hurt. I guess it was comforting that he cared, but...

 

I took a deep breath, bracing myself. "...I have a tail now."

 

"...I-... I'm coming to pick you up."

 

The phone clicked silent in my head.

 

I sagged against the brick wall, slowly sliding down until I could hug my own knees.

Notes:

Skill Checks:

*: This is a difficulty 3 Body Exert check. Taylor has a Body Exert score of 2 and a Sabotage proficiency of 1, so she rolls 1d8+1d6+1. She rolls 8+3+1, for a total of 12--a success.

**: This is a difficulty 0 Body Exert check. Taylor has a Body Exert score of 2 and a Stealth proficiency of 1, so she rolls 1d10+1d10+1. In addition, she has a boon to Stealth, so she gains an additional +1 and chooses to claim the task was untraceable if she succeeds. She rolls 9+3+1+1, for a total of 14--a success.

Chapter 32: Apotheosis 2

Chapter Text

As soon as I got home, I dropped my backpack off in my room and opened my closet, holding a deep breath as I beheld its contents. There, carefully assembled over the past month, rested my costume.

 

Well... such as it was.

 

In all honesty, it was more of an 'outfit' than a 'costume'. I'd been aiming for something like Alexandria, but between the cargo pants and the bomber jacket it looked more like something a random biker would pick out. Even the cape was really just an ash-gray sheet. But the helmet was good! Not just a generic motorcyclist's helmet, it was a genuine pilot helmet that I'd... found.

 

In the scrapyard.

 

While I was testing my powers.

 

At night.

 

Okay, so it was a little dinged, but the visor was treated with the same stuff sunglasses were, and it really was the work of a few hours to scoop out the inside and replace the padding. And it looked cool. Not like the rest of my outfit, which admittedly had enough pockets for all the zipties, pepper spray, and other doodads I'd gathered in preparation of my big debut.

 

"...I can do this," I said quietly, willing myself to believe it. "I can do this. I can do this."

 

I wasn't a Tinker, my powers were pretty simple. Awesome, sure, but simple. Flight, super strength, a redirecting forcefield, and the vibe check... thing. Well, Alexandria had perfect memory, I got crowd control. The point was, I could--in theory--just open my window and start saving people right now. I could have been doing it for weeks. I put it off, telling myself I'd get a costume or figure out how to start and train to not, well, accidentally crush somebody's skull.

 

And then, five days ago, the Simurgh attacked Canberra.

 

That was a wakeup call. The world wasn't going to wait while I got ready. Villains wouldn't afford me the courtesy of resting on their laurels while I researched all the laws. There was probably somebody out there, right now, begging for a hero to fly in and punch the asshole who had them pinned to a wall. Or worse. And here I was, looking at my kinda pathetic outfit and doubting myself...

 

No.

 

"I can DO this!"

 

I shoved the doubt aside.

 

"I WILL do this!"

 

I gripped the closet handle, hard enough to leave fingerprints in its surface.

 

"I will go out and be a superhero!" I said, forcing confidence into my voice. "I'm going to put on this costume, go out, and save people!"

 

Just as I reached out for the helmet, I heard the front door swing open. "Taylor?"

 

Right. Dad.

 

"...I'll do it tonight," I promised myself, shutting the closet. "After Dad's asleep."

 

It sounded weak, even to my ears. But I didn't... I didn't want to talk to Dad about this. He already had enough on his plate, and this... this would just make him more of a wreck. Also, he'd probably want me to join the Wards, which...

 

Ugh.

 

I wasn't exactly a cape geek before this had all happened, but even I'd heard about how much bickering went on in that team. Vista was the sort of professional who was constantly annoyed at how Aegis never quite took charge, Gallant and Kid Win were obviously tinkering rivals, and Shadow Stalker was suffering as the only sane member. I had had enough of teenage drama, thank you very much, and I wasn't going to put myself in High School Two: Cape Boogaloo any time soon.

 

I turned my mind away from those sort of thoughts as I headed downstairs, clearing my throat. "Hey Dad. I was just... working on homework."

 

"That's... good."

 

The two of us stood awkwardly in the living room, not saying anything. It'd been like this ever since... well, that day. He was my dad, and I was his daughter, but... the past two years had been hard, even before then. Sometimes... sometimes I'd wonder, if maybe

 

"How... was work?" I offered into the suffocating silence.

 

"Fine."

 

Somewhere, I suspected, some god of surley teenagers was cackling at the irony.

 

"Anything... big happening?" I tried, attempting to learn more.

 

Dad shrugged listlessly. "Kurt says Big Top might have another member."

 

Big Top, right. They'd been in the news on and off for a while--a bunch of teenage capes that specialized in smash-and-grab style crimes, usually (but not always) against other gang holdings. Some people insisted they were Robin Hood-style vigilantes, while others insisted they were just degenerate thieves; they hadn't hit anywhere big, as far as I knew.

 

"That would be the... fourth person to join them?" I asked, trying to remember the relevant details.

 

"Fifth."

 

"Right." I shrugged one shoulder with a self-deprecating smile. "Not a cape geek."

 

Silence sidled her way back into the room, tipping her hat and kicking up her feet on the couch.

 

"...I... should get dinner ready," I offered, inching toward the kitchen.

 

"Taylor--"

 

"It'll only be a few moments!"

 

It was easy to get into the rythym of gathering ingredients and setting up a pan. And keeping an eye on the cooking gave me a convenient excuse to not go back to that... awkwardness. Dad sighed, but didn't protest the obvious dismissal, turning on the television and watching some show or other.

 

It hadn't always been like this. And honestly... things were getting better. We talked. Kinda. I knew he cared, and he... well. He knew I was... alive?

 

I shook my head. No time for introspection. I was a cape--or I would be, tonight. Capes were people of action! Not... this weird melancholy. Dad--

 

...Dad had enough on his plate. He didn't need to worry about me. And I was bulletproof anyway! Well, I had a forcefield, that counted. He didn't have any reason to worry, so I didn't have any reason to make him worry. Not anymore.

 

As I finished cooking the meal, I nodded decisively. Tonight. There was nothing stopping me. Tonight, I would go out.

 

Tonight, I would be a hero.

Chapter 33: Overshadowed: Origins

Chapter Text

The idea of a Makuta having a bolthole was something of an oxymoron. The Makuta were powerful, after all--perhaps the most powerful race in the matoran universe. They were nearly impossible to kill, commanded respect as the right hand of Mata Nui, and even among those who knew the truth of things great care was taken to keep their shadowed reach a secret. Why would any such titan require a retreat? Why, when only one of them could lay waste to a village with but a lift of a finger? Why, when it was well known they had defeated the League of Six Kingdoms with great and terrible ease? What in the world could they possibly fear?

 

Well, Lertoro mused as she shut the hatch behind her and teleported into a disk-shaped machine, another Makuta was fairly high on the list.

 

Her metallic digits wrapped around the steering drive and she pushed the vehicle to full speed, contemplating all the possible reasons Teridax could want her dead. He was always so... controlling, as though his plan and only his plan could bring the Makuta to the top. It did not take a genius to see he would not share power, and Lertoro considered herself as far from a fool as could be. But then, her brethren were each devoted to their own pride, following paths of brutish conquest or subtle manipulation to goals that were not quite identical to Teridax's own. He could not afford to kill them all... not so blatantly, and their lesser schemes did not harm his grand plot. Perhaps he had seen Lertoro's own machinations for what they were, or determined that she intended to usurp him.

 

Hah, as though such would occur. She knew well the fate of Miserix. Even had Krika been lying of his execution--a possibility Lertoro would accept with ease, for Krika had about him an honor that many lacked--the former master of the Makuta had been pushed aside so easily that she doubted he yet remained in the universe at all. A great irony, then, that she was even now pursuing an identical fate.

 

She twitched the controls and the vehicle shifted right, down a corridor of cables and wires few remembered existed. The truth of the Matoran Universe was known to precious few within it, and even then there was question of what remained outside. And yet, as the great corridor ended in a wall marked by the most ancient of runes, Letoro found herself wondering. Perhaps she could remain, slink into the shadows... no. For as much as this world had been her home, for as much as she desired it, she know as fact that if Teridax caught a whiff of her again he would seek her out in person. Let Antroz think her dead. Her former body ruined, her mask claimed. She had always intended to leave, all he had done was force her to do so swiftly.

 

Lertoro teleported out of the vehicle, magnetizing herself to its outer surface. It was a crude thing, by many standards, but durable and packed with all a retreating Makuta needed. Multiple kanohi, a rau among them, and much other equipment besides. The folded-up bodies of unoccupied rahkshi, just waiting for Kraata to slither in and obey her commands. A careful selection of rahi viruses, safely wrapped and secreted away. And--most precious to obtain, most difficult to store, most pressing to hide--a single tub of energized protodermis, locked away, waiting for her use. Perhaps it was this that tipped the hand, in retrospect, but with all that needed it...

 

The wall that she looked upon was a riddle unto itself. There had to be a way to open it, Lertoro mused, examining the ancient writing. Ah... Aha. Yes, there it was. Her fingers traced along a single groove, and machinery began to groan, and creak, and shudder to life. She teleported back into her vehicle, gripping the steering drive. As the ancient aperture dilated open, she swept her misbegotten vessel forward, past long-lost locks and chambers, past the devices meant to prevent this very occurrence. Into the unknown.

 

The rumblings of the Matoran Universe, the faint register of cogs and cables she had felt her whole life, ceased with an abruptness as sudden as a lightning strike. She turned on the outer camera, orienting it behind her, and witnessed a wonder few would truly see; the great form of Mata Nui, nine mio tall, flying through the void in his millennia-long quest. The knowledge that all she knew, all she had ever known, was contained within that well-crafted form... it brought Lertoro as close to feeling awe as a Makuta could ever be.

 

She nodded at the image, thoughtfully. "You have no idea how many are grateful for your housing, oh Great Spirit. May the destinies you craft for them be reflected in your own fate."

 

With her final farewells to the home of thousands of years, Lertoro oriented the camera around and set for the largest speck she could see.

 

How long, she wondered to herself quietly, would it take for her to arrive at her new home? What would it be like? No protodermis, most likely, and perhaps no life at all. Though, if that were true, Mata Nui would not even have come here, would he? So a civilization of some sort, most likely. That would be a decent start for her to rebuild from. It might take a century to properly establish herself, and a few more to extend her grasp, but eventually she would be ready to face those who had so callously ensured her ruin. It would be a matter of time and influence; the latter she had all but lost, but the former she had in gratuitous amounts--

 

Her vessel suddenly jerked to a stop. With concern, Lertoro whisked her camera around, and witnessed... a being. Almost all wing, and multitudinous wings at that, yet at the center was a form like a melted toa, strange marbled eyes looking almost right at her--

 

Something whispered against her mind. Something ancient. Something... hungry.

 

Lertoro was no fool. She pulled immediately on her replacement mask, the iden pushing her spirit out of her body and into an ethereal realm. And there she saw it--though the creature's physical form had limits and definition, in this astral plane it was a mass of writhing tendrils arranged like an hourglass.

 

So. A guardian... or a destroyer. In either case, not that which she wished to engage.

 

Lertoro watched the tendril poking her body warily, careful to dodge around and avoid the others probing about her. Eventually they retracted, and her vessel began to fall. And as it did, she considered what had happened.

 

There was much, it seemed, she needed to learn about this world.

Chapter 34: The Healer's Paradox 1.1

Chapter Text

Amy grumbled to herself as she stomped down the sidewalk, hands in her pockets. The hospital was frankly being... stupid. Idiotic. There were people there that needed her, people only she could save, and it was the best way she could be a hero--no, the only way she could be a hero. The only way she could safely use her power. But for whatever fucking reason, the doctors had insisted she take a break. A break! She didn't need to take a break, she wasn't a lazy-ass drug addict. She was a hero.

 

She had to be a hero...

 

With a muttered growl, she turned a corner. Screw that hospital and their 'child labor' rules. There was more than one hospital in the city, if they didn't want her services she could just go somewhere else. It wasn't like she was unused to her powers, she'd had them for almost a year now. She knew how to keep them in check, use them for good. Not that anybody could ever know how much of a struggle it was to hold back from--

 

Amy squeezed her eyes shut and kicked that thought out of her mind with a particularly vicious stomp.

 

Of course Vicky had to be on a date with her boytoy, so she couldn't pick her up when the hospital kicked her out. And that left calling Carol for a ride, which... hell no. That would explode quickly. So now she was walking through Brockton Bay, her costume in her backpack, and barely paying attention to her surroundings. Was she in ABB territory? Who the fuck knew. God damn it, she hoped she wasn't fucking lost. Amy pulled out her phone with an aggravated sigh, ignoring the fancy car that drove by and turned around a corner. Right, Miller Avenue, according to the street signs, so that would put her here and the hospital was that way--

 

The sudden sound of metal crushing metal made her jolt, and she instinctively crouched next to a telephone pole, peering around it warily.

 

Okay, so that was a van. A white van. Blocking an alleyway. Shit, this was some sort of gang attack, wasn't it? Too organized for a mugging. A blooding? Fuck. Okay, but they hadn't noticed her, she could just call the police and... wait, fuck, what if there was a cape involved? Hell, she was a cape. Maybe she could call the PRT. No no no, before she did that she needed to be ready to heal anybody that needed healing. Wait, she could do that while calling the PRT. Fuck, okay, deep breath, in two three four, hold two three four, out two three four, just like the hospital staff told people sometimes...

 

Without even consciously realizing it, Amy's sneakers had slid her stealthily toward the opening of the alleyway. The sounds of struggle, of a car window smashing, of a man calling a girl's name, rose over the rumbling of the parked but still running van. She peered around the corner, seeing three people in ABB colors handling a man and... a girl, who looked younger than she was.

 

"Nose, eye, mouth..." The man holding the girl against the wall tapped each part of her face with a stiletto. "Well, you can hide the ears with the hair. So maybe I'll take both. Which will it be?"

 

Amy's breath caught as she slipped her phone out, not even registering her automatic dialing of the PRT number. That was--she'd seen some sick shit in the hospital, but hearing somebody actually say they would--

 

A cape, garbed in a dark cloak, glided out of a wall and landed delicately on top of the car. For a moment, Amy dared to hope that she wouldn't have to step in, that she could just let this pass...

 

But the newcomer did nothing. She didn't even send a glance her way, just... watched the girl.

 

Shit.... She was with the thugs.

 

Three normies and a cape. Amy didn't know the cape's abilities, beyond phasing through walls, but from the crossbow hanging off her hip she was some sort of bolt-based blaster. Okay. Okay, that made her the most dangerous of the group. Unless the normies had guns. And there was no way the PRT or any of New Wave would arrive in time...

 

Which just left her. The healer. She barely knew any self-defense, but she didn't really need self-defense to take down these people. All she needed to do was reveal that she'd been hiding the full extent of her power, and--

 

No no no no no, not a good idea, not a good idea.

 

Okay, okay, but what if she just--

 

"Maybe I'll start with the hair."

 

Shit. SHIT.

 

Amy was out of time and she knew it. The thugs were about to--and the cape was just--shit, fuck, fuck, shit shit shit--

 

Before she could even process it on a conscious level, she'd leapt forward and punched one of them in the cheek. The moment her fist made contact, she flooded his blood with melatonin--it wasn't directly manipulating his brain and she could make sure he lived later--before leaning back as the girl thug lunged at her. Amy grappled the woman's face--no no no, too obvious, too obvious!--and redirected her into the brick wall, where she slumped unconscious; hopefully nobody would realize she'd used her power instead of just plain martial arts. She turned back around, flinching at the cape that was looking at her--without even thinking she snapped a hand around the cape's neck and forced her unconscious as soon as she came in contact with her skin. The last thug, the one with a knife, was holding it to his victim's throat--

 

"...Really." Amy gave him an unimpressed look. "Really? That's what you're going to try?"

 

"You stay back, or--"

 

"Do you even know who I am?" Amy demanded.

 

"Some fucking cape bitch--"

 

"I'm Panacea. You know? The super-healer?" The excitement of the past minute overrode Amy's common sense, and she barreled on heedlessly. "You know how long it takes for somebody to die of a slit throat? Like... ten minutes. You slash her, I knock you out and undo your murder attempt in thirty fucking seconds."

 

The girl whimpered.

 

"You're lying," the thug growled. "Panacea isn't a fighter."

 

"I'm--I'm lying. You think I'm lying--you know what?" Amy unslung her backpack. "Costume's in there if you want to check. Go on." She tossed it at his feet. "Look."

 

"I'm not falling for that."

 

"For fuck's sake, man! I took out your buddies and your cape friend there! Now you can either go through with your stupid hostage threat and join them, or you can be smart and drop the knife!" Amy snorted. "You're not even going to go through with it, because the moment you do she's not a hostage anymore and I can do what I need to stop you. We all know it. So stop your posturing and think with something other than your dick for once."

 

"...You're bluffing."

 

Amy sighed, pinching her brow. "This would be so much easier if Vicky were here... I am Panacea. I heal people. And even if I'm lying, I just took out your goons. But here you are, threatening the girl for... what, some sort of 'I go free or she dies' play? This is the dumbest move you can make."

 

The thug glared at her for a moment. Then, slowly, he lowered the knife.

 

"There you go, finally--"

 

Then he lunged at her with a snarl.

 

Amy leaned aside in a panic--wincing as the knife slid across her shoulder--and slammed her hand into the thug's face. Melatonin proved to be incredibly useful, since it let her disguse her power useage as just ordinary brawling. By the time the man hit the ground, he was out like a light.

 

"...Okay." Amy drew herself up. "Okay. Whew. Okay." She turned around, trying to put on her professional hero face. "Are you two alloof!"

 

The girl sobbed incoherently into her shoulder.

 

"Uh..." Amy patted her shoulder awkwardly. "...It's... over now, it's over. There there? Um."

 

Crap. She was never going to get to the hospital at this rate.

Chapter 35: A Sorcerous Plot

Chapter Text

"FOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOLISH..."

 

The robed man took a moment to swirl his long, flowing sleeves, twirling his ostentatious staff so that the crystal globe at its tip glittered in the sunlight.

 

"...HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOES!" he finished, as though he hadn't paused at all. "I am the SORCERER OF PLOT! It is my DUTY to bring about change and story where WHENCEFORTH there was none! And you DARE to challenge MEEEEEEE?!"

 

"...well actually, no." Gallant shrugged. "I mean... we were just passing by, and the worst thing you're doing is standing in the middle of the street. Which is... is that illegal?"

 

"I honestly don't give a fuck," Shadow Stalker groused. "Come on, this is pointless."

 

"POINTLESS, IS IT?!" the man proclaimed, pointing a wrinkled finger at her. "KNOW THIS, YOUNG MAIDEN--I KNOW YOUR TRUE NAME!"

 

"...do you mean like, metaphorically, the name of her soul," Gallant asked, "or do you mean her actual, literal legal name?"

 

"Both, actually." The man stroked his beard. "Part of being the sorcerer of plot is that I know basically everything. Which is actually far more frustrating than it sounds, since it means I know who's being stupid, exactly how idiotic they're being, and why they're such a fool."

 

"Sounds rough."

 

"Don't get me started, boy. You alone... good lord, the things I could say about you." The man snorted. "And you're one of the smarter people in this city."

 

"Yeah, I don't buy it." Shadow Stalker turned away. "You can play with the wizard all you want, Gallant, but I'm--

 

"That girl at school?" the man mused, idly examining his fingernails. "The one you're constantly after? She ignores you because you're beneath her. Because everything you do is just petty teenage nonsense, and she doesn't feel that deserves a response."

 

Shadow Stalker froze on the spot.

 

"I could go on," the man said, "but I won't. Because I don't need to."

 

"What do you--?"

 

Gallant was cut off by a crossbow bolt whizzing past his shoulder, one which the old man expertly deflected with his staff.

 

"HaHA!" The elderly man laughed. "An assault! In front of WITNESSES! I can tenuously claim self-defense!"

 

"Wait--"

 

In half a second the old man rocketed forward, suddenly in Shadow Stalker's face. She shifted into her shadow state, backing up defensively as he...

 

...did nothing.

 

"Erm," said Gallant.

 

"Oh, she can run away if she wants," the old man offered casually. "Not everyone can be brave enough to face their fears, after all."

 

Shadow Stalker hissed as she reformed. "Listen, assh--"

 

She was interrupted by a staff-bop to the head, which was accompanied by a flash and the sound of dramatic irony. Which, if Gallant had to put a definition to it, really did sound like the twang of an electric guitar's strings breaking.

 

When the light faded, Shadow Stalker had vanished. In her place stood a very fluffy and confused-looking cat.

 

"Mrow?!"

 

"Well, that's one way to censor your bad language, I suppose." The man hummed, tapping the crystal ball in his staff thoughtfully. "Hmm. Is that the theme we're going with here? It certainly does seem fitting, in a way."

 

"Did you just turn Shadow Stalker into a cat?" Gallant asked.

 

"Aren't you supposed to be a hero?" the man countered. "And a superhero, at that? Your life is guaranteed to be filled with strange occurrences. Acting so surprised is not--argh!" He jumped back, trying to shake off the black puffball that was clawing into his leg. "No no no, get off! These are expensive robes, you accursed girl!"

 

"Rrraeowrrolll!"

 

"Your actions have consequences, yes, but that is not my fault!" The sorcerer--there really wasn't any point in denying it anymore--tried to leverage Sophia off his leg with his staff.

 

"You're the one who turned her into a cat."

 

"I didn't turn her into a cat, I directed the powers of fate at her and they decided to turn her into a cat!"

 

Gallant leaned back. "Wait, you don't even have control of your own powers?"

 

"Good lord, you--get off!--really don't understand what's going on here do you?" The sorcerer managed to dislodge the angry feline, turning to Gallant with a grimace. "You're still thinking in terms of Earth Bet and parahumans. I literally called myself the sorcerer of plot. Do you--no, you probably just think I'm mad, don't you. That would explain quite a bit, actually."

 

"...Sir, you are under arrest."

 

"Hm." The sorcerer huffed. "Well now, that's... rather boring, honestly. No, no, I don't think that would make for an interesting story--not yet anyway. Maybe later, when I'm better known--"

 

"This is Gallant to console, requesting backup to arrest an unknown parahuman. Assault with parahuman power. Shadow Stalker, she's... she's been turned into a cat."

 

"Mrrrfh," Shadow Stalker grumphed.

 

The sorcerer sighed. "You people and your laws. Yes, yes, alright, fine, I'll play the mad villain this time. Because of course I must," he muttered, glaring at the crystal ball, "a thousand ways to spread wisdom and this is the way you choose."

 

A pair of motorcycles zipped around the corner, coming to a rest on either side of Gallant. At the other end of the street, a blonde teenager landed, putting down a mousy girl before raising her fists.

 

"You see? Contrived! Absolutely contrived, the way they all arrive at once." The sorcerer gestured at the blonde. "The heroes I can believe, but she's supposed to be an independent! What excuse could she have to conveniently be here, anyway?"

 

"I promised to meet my boyfriend here," the blonde replied.

 

"Ah, yes, the whimsy of youth. And you brought your sister along, because of course you did." The old man sighed. "Very well, let's get this ridiculous farce over with. Generic threat, statement of my villainous intentions--"

 

"Unknown parahuman!" said Armsmaster, pointing his halberd. "You are under arrest for using a parahuman power on a ward! Stand down!"

 

"--obligatory surrender request, and then, hm. Do I attack now, or wait until I'm approached?" The sorcerer tapped his staff thoughtfully. "It doesn't really matter, you see, the result is the same in the end, but I prefer to at least be memorable."

 

"You do realize you're not in a story, right?" Gallant gestured around. "This is real life."

 

The sorcerer stared at him.

 

He looked pointedly at the cat that was Shadow Stalker.

 

He looked back at him, entirely deadpan.

 

"...O...kay. So, if I'm understanding this correctly... you think of yourself as a living plot device?" Gallant clarified.

 

"Somebody has to be," the sorcerer replied, pointing at each hero in turn. "You're too milqtoast, he's too stiff, she's too loyal, and that one actually radiates too much protagonist energy to be a plot device herself."

 

"Gee, thanks," deadpanned the blonde.

 

"I mean I suppose your sister could be a plot device," the sorcerer mused, "either by dying or going mad, but I doubt any of us would like that. And that's the point, isn't it? I take this burden so it doesn't have to be her."

 

"Wait, are you saying Amy would turn Shadow Stalker into a cat?" The blonde shook her head. "That's ridiculous!"

 

"Yeah, hahaha, I--I'd never do anything like that." Amy looked around nervously. "I can only heal people."

 

"Hrmph. Well then." The sorcerer cleared his throat. "Ahem. I believe the colloquial phrase is... come at me, brew? No, that's not quite right..."

 

The woman on the motorcycle rolled to the side, manifesting a green gun and firing a few beanbag pellets he effortly deflected--

 

"RETRIBUTION!"

 

--before suddenly zipping up to her and slamming his staff into her stomach. A flash and a twang later, a horse crashed into a nearby store.

 

"A horse?" The sorcerer glared at his staff. "Why a horse? What even is the point there?" He leaned aside, grabbing the end of the halberd as it swung by and tugging on it with a spin. "The cat made sense in a way, but the horse--"

 

Armsmaster grunted as the orb made contact with his face. In a flash, he was a badger.

 

The sorcerer nodded, turning to Gallant. "Okay, now that makes perfect sense, wouldn't you say?"

 

"Why do you keep doing that?" Gallant demanded.

 

"I think it's supposed to be an ironic punishment? Getting them in touch with their spirit animals or something." The sorcerer shrugged. "I know it's temporary, they'll transform back when they accomplish a specific parameter, but I couldn't tell you what that is supposed to be. This thing is rather janky at times--"

 

"RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

 

"VICKY NO!"

 

"Ah, yes," the sorcerer sighed. "There it is." He twirled, bapping the blonde as she flew past and narrowing his eyes into the flying flash of light. "Now, let's see what..."

 

The light faded, revealing the golden and mildly concussed dragon that had crashed into the road.

 

"...Well now. I wasn't expecting that." The sorcerer shrugged. "Might as well complete the set."

 

Before Gallant could process that statement, he was bopped with a staff. The sorcerer strode away from the tiny rabbit, approaching the very nervous and very mousy girl.

 

"Waitwaitwaitwait, I'm Panacea, I'm a renowned healer, if you do this you'll be in serious--"

 

"Boop."

 

A bright light flashed and faded.

 

"Hmm." The sorcerer stroked his beard. "Now, that is interesting."

 

Amy, cautiously, opened one eye, and looked down at her... hand. It didn't seem unchanged, and neither did her other hand.

 

"W...what?"

 

"Apparently you're your own spirit animal," the sorcerer mused. "Ah, well, I believe my work here is done for the moment."

 

"Wait, hold on--"

 

"FRET NOT, YOUNG HERO!" The sorcerer lifted his staff high. "WE SHALL MEET AGAIN!"

 

He brought the staff down and disappeared in a flash of light.

 

Amy blinked for a moment or two. Then she turned to stare at the small menagerie of former parahumans gathering themselves.

 

"...well." She sagged. "Crap."

Chapter 36: Conference Call: Interdimensional Teenage Princess Group Therapy 3

Chapter Text

"Well, that just happened," Yang said, watching Weiss storm off. "I'd have thought the princess would be happier she won."

 

Blake gave her a flat look. "She's not a princess."

 

"Is the distinction really that important?"

 

"Princesses have responsibilities to their people that they can't avoid. Weiss..." Blake sighed. "Well, she's choosing to be responsible. Or trying to, anyway."

 

"Huh." Yang nodded slowly. "That's... an interesting point. I haven't really thought about it that way before..."

 

"You've probably never had to."

 

"And you have?" Yang asked with a small grin.

 

"Research for a story," Blake demurred.

 

"You're a writer?"

 

"I... dabble." Blake shook her head. "Nothing serious. I'm more of a sketch artist. And no," she said quickly, "you can't see my art."

 

"Awwwwwwww, but why?"

 

"I'm a very private sketch artist."

 

"Private, or..." Yang waggled her eyebrows. "Private?"

 

Blake hummed. "I think I'll let you stew on that."

 

"Hah. Fair enough." Yang glanced over her shoulder. "...I'm going to go check on Ruby. And Weiss too, I guess."

 

"You do that. I... don't think I can be around Weiss when she's in that sort of mood."

 

"Mmmm." Yang nodded sagely. "Very well, I'll keep you safe from her ire." She skipped backward down the hall for a moment, flicking Blake a couple fingerguns and a wink, before spinning around to saunter off.

 

Blake rolled her eyes, suppressing a smile at the dorky gesture as she headed back for her dorm. Idly, she decided to check the strange mental chatroom she was in.

 

bBelladonna: Hello everyone.

ИElodie: Hello, Blake.

tZorah: Keelah se'lai.

aDallon: Hey Blake. Guess whose turn it is to talk about their world?

 

Blake snorted, pulling a book from her shelf as she entered the dorm. Of course Amy would bring that up.

 

bBelladonna:Yeah, yeah. Let me just set myself up here.

bBelladonna: I don't want my teammates to wander in and ask why I'm staring off into space.

aDallon: Sure thing. Actually, while you do that...

aDallon: /Name: HealerBitch

HealerBitch: /Color: #CE2029

HealerBitch: That was bugging me.

bBelladonna: Hmm, good point.

bBelladonna: /Name: Flower_In_Shadow

Flower_In_Shadow: /Color: #370056

ИElodie: Is this really that important?

Flower_In_Shadow: Well, the people of Remnant quite literally fought a war over the right to express ourselves, so... I have to say yes.

tZorah: You're going to have to explain that.

 

Blake hummed as she changed into her nightrobe and settled into bed, opening her book. How to explain the Great War... She doubted the others had the proper context. Maybe it would be best to start somewhere else.

 

Flower_In_Shadow: It really goes back to the creatures of Grimm, like almost everything on Remnant.

HealerBitch: Well that's ominous. Alright, I'll bite: Who is Grimm and what's up with their creatures?

Flower_In_Shadow: I don't think Grimm is a who. More like a what.

Flower_In_Shadow: Creatures of Grimm, the Grimm, a Grimm, just the word Grimm... if it ever had any other meaning, it's been lost to the ages.

tZorah: Alright. And these Grimm started a war?

Flower_In_Shadow: Not exactly. I'm trying to give context for why the war started, and it involves the Grimm.

ИElodie: And just what are they?

Flower_In_Shadow: An unending horde of soulless monsters.

HealerBitch: Dramatic, aren't you.

 

Blake leveled a flat look at... nothing in particular. Amy, it seemed, liked to get under people's skins.

 

Flower_In_Shadow: I'm being literal.

Flower_In_Shadow: The Grimm are monsters, both in the physical sense--they resemble animals made of shadow with bone plating and ember-like eyes--and in the sense that they exist only to destroy.

Flower_In_Shadow: We know the Grimm are soulless, because we have devices that can measure our aura--the manifestation of our souls--and the Grimm don't have any.

Flower_In_Shadow: And no matter how many we kill, more are always out there. Hence: Unending horde.

HealerBitch: Huh. I want to call bullshit on the aura thing, but then again you're in another universe so maybe magic soul-reading devices exist.

Flower_In_Shadow: Aura isn't magic.

HealerBitch: Okay, now that's bullshit.

tZorah: What I don't understand is how these Grimm could cause a war. Or, well, I do, but I don't understand how self-expression factors into it.

Flower_In_Shadow: Right. Back on topic.

Flower_In_Shadow: The Grimm are... attracted to negativity. The same way predators can smell blood on the wind, they can sense sadness or anger or hate. That sort of thing.

Flower_In_Shadow: It's a big issue, since it means if a Beowolf pack manages to kill one or two villagers before being put down, a Nevermore flying nearby might finish what they started.

HealerBitch: Oh they have NAMES now...

Flower_In_Shadow: There's something like fifty or sixty different breeds, at least that we know of. Probably more, to be honest.

Flower_In_Shadow: The point is, since Grimm are attracted to negativity, the king of Mantle decided the wisest course of action would be to ban anything that could create negativity. Sad music, scary art, tragic plays... that sort of thing.

Flower_In_Shadow: Of course, because he couldn't personally review all of those, he went for a blanket ban on all artistic expression.

tZorah: Aaaaaaah. And that led to a war?

Flower_In_Shadow: Well... it led to a lot of tension between Mantle and the other kingdoms.

Flower_In_Shadow: The actual war didn't start until Mistral--Mantle's major trade partner--tried to set up colonies on the continent of Saunus, cutting into the territory of Vale.

HealerBitch: So of course Mantle decides to support Mistral, and Vale defends their territory as well as throwing 'look at those artless heathens' into the mix.

Flower_In_Shadow: That's... accurate, I'll admit. Vacuo tried to stay neutral, but after Mistral and Mantle both attempted to pressure and exploit them, they decided to join Vale. And that's how the Great War started.

HealerBitch: "The Great War?" Was this your first global conflict?

Flower_In_Shadow: Yes?

HealerBitch: And how long ago was it?

Flower_In_Shadow: Eighty years, why?

HealerBitch: I'm going to crack open my history books, but I'm pretty sure you're due for another big war soon.

tZorah: Again Amy: You are a bosh'tet.

HealerBitch: Careful, I might just take that as a badge of honor.

 

Blake glanced at Amy's username. "You would do that, wouldn't you..."

 

She looked over the recent messages and sighed.

 

Flower_In_Shadow: Elodie?

Flower_In_Shadow: I'm sorry if I scared you with all that.

ИElodie: Oh, no, it's alright.

HealerBitch: Is it?

tZorah: Amy!

ИElodie: It's just... these Grimm sound an awful lot like the monsters from the old forest.

Flower_In_Shadow: Oh?

ИElodie: I know the Lumen of old made them. And other monsters as well. I don't... know a lot about them though.

HealerBitch: Sounds like biotinker crap. The closest thing we've got here is Ellisburg.

Flower_In_Shadow: What's Ellisburg?

HealerBitch: A horror show, that's what. Cape by the name of Nilbog decided to take over the whole city.

HealerBitch: Actually, Elodie's a kid, I don't want to give her nightmares.

ИElodie: It's okay. I want to hear this.

HealerBitch: Look. I'm not a nice person. I literally tagged myself Healer Bitch. I am, as Tali so eloquently puts it, a bosh'tet. Still don't know what that means, but I'm assuming it means something like 'actually cruel and/or a jerk.'

tZorah: It more literally translates to something like 'one who sabotages through incompetence' and/or 'one who sabotages through malicious incompetence.'

tZorah: But yes, it's an insult.

HealerBitch: My point is, I'm kind of insensitive, and even I'm saying Ellisburg would give you nightmares.

HealerBitch: Do you really want me to elaborate? Really?

ИElodie: I... suppose if you don't want to talk about it, we can not talk about it.

 

"Well, that's one way to avoid uncomfortable topics," Blake muttered. "Not like I have any room to point fingers."

 

HealerBitch: What about you, Tali? Do you have an unending horde of soulless monsters in your world?

tZorah: Well, the question of whether or not the Geth have souls did kickstart the Morning War.

HealerBitch: Jesus christ I was joking.

Flower_In_Shadow: I hesitate to ask, but... well, what are Geth?

tZorah: They're a sort of AI that Quarians made. Individual programs aren't that smart, but they were designed to network together as nodes in a greater mental matrix. Then one of them aked if they had a soul, and it all went haywire from there.

HealerBitch: Yikes. We've got the Machine Army on Earth Bet, but at least that's quarantined.

ИElodie: Excuse me... the Machine Army?

HealerBitch: Right, you wouldn't know what robots are.

ИElodie: No, I mean--you have two major threats on your world?

HealerBitch: More than two. Let me just look something up.

HealerBitch: Right, so technically the Machine Army isn't considered an S-class threat, like Nilbog is, but I think that's mostly because it's contained. The other confirmed S-Class threats are the Sleeper, the Slaughterhouse Nine, and of course the Endbringers.

Flower_In_Shadow: Evocative names.

ИElodie: Do we want to know about them?

HealerBitch: No. All you need to know is if they show up: you run. Leave it to the heroes to handle.

Flower_In_Shadow: I'm basically training to be a hero, should I run?

HealerBitch: Dunno, do you think you can take on a living storm? Or a gang of serial killers? Or a giant, city-destroying monster?

Flower_In_Shadow: ...not as a first-year, but I know of people who can.

HealerBitch: Really.

Flower_In_Shadow: Grimm can get pretty big. And weird. The common Beowolf is about six and a half feet tall, and most other breeds are bigger.

HealerBitch: That's not that big. The Simurgh is the smallest Endbringer, and she's fifteen feet tall.

Flower_In_Shadow: I'm pretty sure some Goliaths get fifty, sixty feet tall.

tZorah: I'm looking it up, and the average Thresher Maw is something like... three hundred feet long, if I'm doing the math correctly.

Flower_In_Shadow: That sounds about as big as some leviathan-class Grimm.

HealerBitch: Okay, you're making that one up.

Flower_In_Shadow: No, they exist. Atlas made the Colossus to fight them.

HealerBitch: I need pics of these so-called giant Grimm.

ModSteel: DID I HEAR SOMEBODY CALL FOR HELP?!

 

Blake rolled her eyes.

 

HealerBitch: No. No you did not.

ModSteel: Well fret not, my fellow nodemates! I've done some code-digging, and I've found something SUPERLATIVE!

ModSteel: /RunInputFlow

 

Input Flow activated (3.5%)

 

ModSteel: Tada! Now you can snapshot what you see to your heart's content!

HealerBitch: Really. So what, we just type /inputFlow and everyone sees what we see?

ModSteel: Yep!

ModSteel: At least I'm pretty sure that's how it works.

HealerBitch: Right. Well, I'm not going to be testing this.

tZorah: I don't know if my mask would cause issues...?

Flower_In_Shadow: Fine, I'll try it.

 

Blake lifted the book up, focusing on its pages.

 

Flower_In_Shadow: /inputFlow

Flower_In_Shadow: How was that?

HealerBitch: THAT

HealerBitch: was NOT just an image.

Flower_In_Shadow: What?

tZorah: Blake, we didn't just see the book, we felt it in your hands. As if they were our hands. Having five fingers was... odd.

HealerBitch: Her fingers? I felt her ears! All four of them, it was like a damned out-of-body experience!

ИElodie: You have really long legs. Is that what it feels like to be tall?

ModSteel: Oh. Hmm. Okay, that's a little more than I was expecting, but hey! At least it works!

tZorah: I'm going to go through the help options and see if there's something a little less... intrusive.

Flower_In_Shadow: Please.

HealerBitch: That's a great idea. I literally feel microbes on my skin, this wouldn't work for me.

ИElodie: What are microbes?

HealerBitch: What are microbes? Oh, you've unleashed the beast, princess.

HealerBitch: Sit yourself back and listen to your auntie Amy explain the wonderful, horrifying invisible world living all around and inside us.

ИElodie: You don't need to feel obligated to.

HealerBitch: Nope, I'm doing this. Professional pride.

tZorah: Keelah...

 

Blake let Amy drone on in the chatroom, fighting back a blush. She'd just--what, transmitted an outright full-body experience across the multiverse?

 

"...Yang can never find out about this," she muttered to herself.

Chapter 37: In Which Panacea Gets All The Bitches: First Meetings

Chapter Text

Amy Dallon looked up at the dirty brick cube that masqueraded as an educational facility and let out a long, low sigh. This was going to be her life for the next few years, wasn't it.

 

"Welp." Rolling her shoulders, she stepped forward. "Time to see what hell is like."

 

The faint scent of nicotine did little to assuage her concerns, and the way some of the students eyed her only amplified them. She wrinkled her nose when she spotted some gang iconography spray-painted on a wall. That was supposed to be just a rumor, Winslow couldn't possibly be this bad in reality... right?

 

"It was absolutely that bad."

 

"Shush, I'm the one telling the story."

 

The front office, thankfully, had a few pamphlets with maps of the school, and Amy was able to locate her locker after a few minutes. She tensed for a moment when she caught sight of some of the older students sizing her up, but relaxed--slightly--when she saw them looking at the other students the same way. She hadn't been recognized yet, that was good. The last thing she wanted was to cause an incident on the first day of school.

 

"You didn't think that, I call bullshit."

 

"I absolutely did Vicky. I didn't know what you'd be up to over at Arcadia."

 

"Oh yeah, I heard about that... Really, Vicky, you couldn't even wait a day?"

 

"That whole thing was blown way out of proportion. Anyway, this is about how Amy met her girlfriends."

 

"Right, right. I'm guessing it was something really romantic right?"

 

"Actually Sophia was beating Taylor up."

 

"...What."

 

Amy winced as some gangly nerd was shoved against a wall and punched in the stomach by a muscular black girl.

 

"God, Taylor, I told you to stop following me around," drawled a redhead. "You're such a fucking waste of space."

 

"I just--"

 

The black girl punched her in the face.

 


 

"Okay, time out." Crystal looked at Sophia and Emma disbelievingly. Emma, at least, looked suitably ashamed, while Sophia just looked defensive. "Seriously? What the fuck?!"

 

"In their defense," Lisa cut in, "Emma had an undiagnosed mental disorder that has since been diagnosed, and she's since apologized and made up with Taylor."

 

"And her?" Crystal demanded, pointing at Sophia.

 

"She still has an undiagnosed mental disorder."

 

"Fuck you," Sophia grumbled, not looking at anybody.

 

Crystal half stood, but Taylor held up a hand. "We've talked it out since then, and it's all water under the bridge. They're both leagues better now."

 

"You seriously can't tell me you're just okay with this."

 

Taylor shrugged. "It took a few months, a lot of support from Amy and Mads, and a couple dozen behavioral adjustment spritz bottles." She pulled one up for emphasis. "That whole thing was... well, it was two years ago. A lot can happen."

 

Crystal, slowly, fell back in her chair. "...Fine. I guess I'll drop it for now."

 

"Yeah, I reacted about the same way when I first found out," Vicky admitted. "But Amy and Taylor both defended them, and they both apologized sincerely."

 

"And Emma bought you a lot of clothes," Madison added.

 

"And Emma bought me a lot of clothes," Vicky admitted.

 

"Right, so..." Amy started going over things in her head. "Let's see, welcome to hell, seeing the bullying... oh, right, this is the part where I swoop in and save Taylor."

 

"It was very romantic."

 

"You think everything is romantic, Mads."

 

"Am I wrong?"

 

Amy rolled her eyes. "Now, this was before I triggered, so I didn't have my powers. I did, however, have my name..."

 


 

"That's enough!" Amy said. "Leave her alone!"

 

The black girl sneered. "Oh yeah? Who the fuck are you?"

 

"Amy Dallon. Maybe you've heard of me?"

 

She wasn't sure dropping her name would work, but, surprisingly, it got a reaction from the two of them. The redhead inhaled, shooting a glance at the black girl--who seemed to be looking at her with a calculating expression.

 

"...Whatever," she said finally, tossing the gangly nerd aside. "She should get the message now anyway."

 

"You'll want to be careful, hero," the redhead shot over her shoulder as the two of them walked away. "Not everyone you save deserves compassion."

 

"Oh god, I actually said that, didn't I..."

 

"Yes, you did. And yes, you've already beaten yourself up over it. We're cool."

 

Amy scowled at the retreating pair, before helping the taller girl up. "Hey, you--what am I saying, of course you're not okay. Come on, let's get you to the nurse."

 

"Yeah, I... guess that's a good idea," mumbled the girl.

 

Up close, Amy could tell that despite the glasses and the bruise on her face, she was actually kind of pretty. Her black locks framed a face that could have come from a classical portrait, with deep brown eyes and soft, wide lips.

 

"Amy, come on..."

 

"You were always beautiful and you know it."

 

"Geeze..."

 

Shaking off the heat in her cheeks, Amy checked her map again. "Alright, the nurse's office should be this way..."

 

"Um. Thanks, but... you don't have to come with me..."

 

"Well excuse me for having some basic human decency," Amy griped. "Like I'd just leave you there on your own."

 

"...sorry--"

 

"No," Amy interjected. "Don't apologize for anything you don't need to. This school is the last place you want to be seen as weak, you can't afford to not grow a spine."

 

"Hahahaha!"

 

"Sophia..."

 

"It's still fucking hilarious, you know. After all the crap you all gave me about my predator thing, that's what you said to her?"

 

"The difference, Sophia, is that I wasn't saying she should beat up anybody weaker than her."

 

"Yeah, I know, I know. Just... fuckin' irony, am I right?"

 

"Yeah, yeah. Anyway..."

 

The girl awkwardly cleared her throat. "So, uh... I'm Taylor. Taylor Hebert."

 

"Amy Dallon." Amy shrugged. "I'd say it's nice to meet you, but the circumstances don't exactly support that."

 

"Right. Um... are you famous?"

 

"What?"

 

"Cause, well, you said your name, and Sophia and Emma seemed to recognize it, so... um."

 

Amy rolled her eyes. "You know New Wave?"

 

"...They're that family of capes, right? The ones that fly."

 

"Okay, first of all, only four of us fly. Secondly, I'm--I'm Carol Dallon's daughter. You know, Brandish? Laser swords and stuff."

 

Taylor blinked. "Oh. OH! You're a cape?"

 

"No."

 

"Right, secret identity, sorry--"

 

"No, I mean, I don't have powers," Amy explained. "Maybe I'll get powers later, but I don't have powers. I'm not a cape. I'm just," Amy huffed, "an ordinary girl with a family of superheroes."

 

"...Sounds like a three-star sitcom."

 


 

Crystal burst out laughing. "Oh my god--did you actually say that?"

 

"No," Taylor deadpanned. "I said it sounded like a four-star sitcom."

 

"That's our Taylor," Emma said fondly. "Her tongue's as sharp as her wit."

 

"Anyway, when we got to the nurse's office, I discovered Madison had been stalking me," Amy said casually.

 

Madison huffed. "I was a cape geek! And I backed off after you gave me your autograph!"

 

"I wasn't even a cape back then!"

 

"...Okay, yeah, I was pretty bad," Madison admitted awkwardly. "I'm a lot better now, though! Right?"

 

"Better. Yes. That is certainly one way to put things," Lisa deadpanned, ignoring Madison sticking her tongue out at her.

 

"So where were you during all this?" Crystal asked.

 

"Oh I wasn't even in Brockton Bay yet. I didn't get here until after Amy triggered."

 

"So because I was taking Taylor to the nurse's office, I was actually late for my first class," Amy said. "Like half a minute or so. And that's when I learned that the teachers at Winslow don't actually give a damn about their jobs."

 

"Except for Miss Knotts," Taylor corrected.

 

"Except for Miss Knotts," Amy agreed. "Seriously, that woman is a saint and a half..."

Chapter 38: Playing Hero: Hidden Woes

Chapter Text

Ruby lowered her scroll with a sigh, turning it off. She slumped against the traincar, looking up at the sun as she rubbed her neck.

 

There were a couple of different landmarks she could see from here. That huge mass of boats to the... she checked the sun... east. Yeah. There was also a few giant towers to the south. And something glowing out in the bay...

 

"How am I supposed to find Yang and Blake?" she asked her scroll. "No signal, nothing to show how far apart we fell..."

 

The lack of a familiar weight on her back was discomforting. More so the knowledge that her weapon, her baby, was somewhere in this city without her...

 

Without any clear goal, any direction she could follow, the weight of the past couple of days began to sink into Ruby's mind. Every last detail bobbing up. Ironwood's sudden descent into madness, her own argument with Yang, the hound and the terrible truth it revealed...

 

...Penny... everything that had happened to Penny...

 

She didn't even know if her plan had worked, in the end. People were still running, Penny still fighting Cinder, when she fell, and now--

 

Ruby couldn't distract herself with heroics, with action anymore. There was no one to reach out to. Nobody to save. Nothing to do but think, think, think, the pain and the fear and the anger all melting rivers of sorrow into her heart. Without even consciously realizing what she was doing, she pulled her knees up and quietly began to cry.

 


 

It wasn't a confident huntress that finally meandered out of the abandoned trainyard an hour later. It was a haggard, lost girl, looking less for anything in particular and just... wandering. There was a vague notion of finding food, shelter, water... essentials, to keep herself alive. But it wasn't a goal. Not a direction. Just an automatic concept.

 

Despite the miasma settling into her thoughts, Ruby was not totally oblivious. She kept her eyes on the suspiciously omnipresent number of raggedly dressed people, kept her hood up to avoid certain types of gaze, kept her feet moving when she heard voices calling after her. She wouldn't respond to girlie, any more than she would to bitch. There would always some that would prey on the desperate. Not quite Grimm in human form... though she wouldn't hesitate to call them creeps.

 

Nobody around her seemed to have an active aura, at least. There were a few that carried... frankly, tiny guns, or knives that could maybe skin a rabbit. Maybe this was a peaceful town. Or maybe it was like Mantle, too beaten down to defend itself.

 

One boot in front of the other, Ruby walked. One foot in front of the other, on automatic.

 

A faint sound caught her ears. A sound... familiar, in an unfortunate manner. It was a sound she'd heard herself--made herself--not even an hour ago. The sound of someone crying, and trying not to be heard.

 

Nobody else seemed to as much as acknowledge it, so maybe it wasn't... real. Ruby could believe she was hallucinating, after everything. Stress... stress was a thing, after all. It broke minds... she knew it broke minds. She'd seen it break minds.

 

Still...

 

Ruby followed the faint sound into a nearby alleyway, walking past a dumpster and a few trash cans. There was a girl... her age, maybe older, in dirty overalls and a white shirt. She couldn't see the girl's eyes through her ragged dark hair, but she could see the way her hands were clutching at her arms she didn't need to.

 

She pulled back her hood, sitting down across from the stranger. "...Hey."

 

The girl jerked her head up, half-rising as she stared warily. "...the fuck do you want?"

 

"I just want to help," Ruby said gently. "It's, uh... it's kind of my thing."

 

"Didn't think an empire girl would want to help somebody like me."

 

"Empire?"

 

The girl scoffed. "Don't play dumb, you're wearing their colors."

 

Ruby looked down at herself. "I... just got into town," she said carefully. "I've never heard of this Empire before."

 

"You really expect me to believe that?" the stranger snapped. "Like you didn't come into this alleyway looking to fuck up a black girl?!" Bits of detritus began to circle around her feet. "I lost my home because of you bastards!" the girl snarled. "I've been living on the streets for weeks! You really think I'd roll over for you fuckers now?! Bring it on, bitch!"

 

Ruby shut her eyes, taking a deep breath as she stood up.

 

Then she stepped forward and wrapped the girl in a hug.

 

"...W--what?!"

 

"I'm sorry," Ruby murmured gently. "I know what it's like to lose your home, your friends... your family. And I'm sorry you had to go through that."

 

"Stop it," the girl growled, trying to hold onto her rage. "Stop--stop pretending you understand--"

 

"It's hard, trying to live when your life has been upended. I get it. I..." Ruby swallowed. "I got separated from my friends, and my sister, and I don't even know where I am, and--"

 

She took a breath.

 

"...that's not important right now. The point is... I understand."

 

The bits of detritus slowed, descending to the ground as the girl in Ruby's arms huffed. "You're some kind of fucked up," she muttered, the remnants of her anger still burning bitter tones into her voice. "A random girl starts yelling at you and you decide to hug her? What kind of fairy tale world do you live in?"

 

"The kind where monsters can smell sadness and fear."

 

That got a bark of laughter out of the girl, who pushed her back a bit. "What, really?"

 

"Yeah..." Ruby rubbed the back of her head. "Yeah... it's kind of a major problem, there's an entire career path about hunting them..."

 

"I'll bet." The girl huffed, shaking her head. "You're really new in town?"

 

"Yeah."

 

"And you're wearing the empire's colors. Shit." The girl looked her over. "Actually, what the fuck are you wearing? I can't tell if you're supposed to be a cape or a whore."

 

Ruby gave her a flat look. "Gee, thanks."

 

"Fuck, I didn't mean--shit." The girl groaned. "God, I'm fucking terrible at this. I didn't really have friends before... well." She clutched her arms, glancing away awkwardly. "You know."

 

"Right. Um." Ruby stuck out her hand. "I'm Ruby Rose."

 

"Is that your cape name or..."

 

"It's my name. The one my mom gave me."

 

The girl stared at her hand for a moment. "...Fuck it," she said with a shrug, "you've already seen my face. Aella Sockson." She took the hand and shook it.

 

"It's good to meet you, Aella."

 

"Yeah, sure it is." Aella pulled her hand back. "Look... I'm sorry about exploding at you. You... seem like a nice, weird girl. Wait, I mean--"

 

"It's okay, I guess... I guess I am a little weird," Ruby admitted with a smile. "So, uh... what exactly is this Empire, anyway?"

 

Aella growled. "Oh, just about the worst fuckers in town. They're actual fucking nazis, you see..."

Chapter 39: Aren't you a little grimdark to be in a Disney crossover?

Chapter Text

"Aaaaah, Perry the Platypus." The lanky man smirked evilly, putting his spoon into his yogurt cup. "How do you like my literary trap? I got the idea while I was reading some old books."

 

"Chrrrrrr," chrrrred the teal platypus, glowering from behind the bookcases surrounding him.

 

"Come now, Perry the Platypus, you're quite fortunate. There's plenty of classics here, like... uh... War and Peace, Pride and Prejudice, Crime and Punishment... Wow, there are a lot of And titles here, aren't there?" The man ran a finger along the spines. "Spice and Wolf? I don't even read japanese! How'd that get there? Uh... Well, the point is, you have a lot of reading material right now. You should be grateful, Perry the Platypus, not everyone has access to such a wealth of knowledge!"

 

Perry gave him a flat look.

 

"...Yes, yes, I know it's not really that much of a positive." The man sighed, putting a yogurt cup on a nearby table and leaning against it. "It's all relative, you know? Being captured is an inconvenience, and getting books doesn't really improve the situation. But hey, you're a secret agent that almost always beats your nemesis and has a really cool fedora. Me, I'm just an evil scientist trying to take over the Tri-State Area with high-tech devices. Or fixing moderate problems with high-tech devices. Or getting revenge with high-tech devices. Or trying to be a good dad." He paused, thoughtfully. "Hmm. Should I use more high-tech devices for that?"

 

"Chrrrrrrr."

 

The man nodded. "Yeah, I guess you've got a point. What I'm saying is that this whole evil scientist thing? It's tiring, after a while. I mean how many times have you foiled my schemes so far? It's gotta be... like, a lot. I don't know, I don't have the actual calendar transcripts in front of me. It gets to me sometimes, just... all those defeats, all that struggle, all the trials in my life... yeah. It's like I'm fate's plaything. Sometimes I feel like it's pointing and laughing at me. 'Hahaha, there's Heinz Doofenshmirtz, let's see what funny trauma he can suffer this time!' It's just... aggravating, Perry the Platypus. SO frustrating."

 

Perry nodded sympathetically, subtly taking the books off the shelves surrounding him.

 

"So I decided to flip the script! Instead of fate pointing and laughing at me, I'm going to point and laugh at fate! Or, you know, somebody who metaphorically represents fate. Buuuut then I decided that was waaaaaay too difficult, so I figured I'd find somebody who has it worse than me and point and laugh at them, instead. But where would I find anybody like that? They're not likely to live in Danville, or Drusselstein, or anywhere on the planet. And then... it hit me!" Doofenshmirtze frowned. "Rather literally, actually, I was going through some old project files, and a box of paperwork fell on my head."

 

Doofenshmirtz smirked evilly and pulled a remote out of his labcoat, pressing the button with a flourish that knocked the yogurt cup on the ground. "BEHOLD, MY OTHER-DIMENSIONINATOR!" he cried as a spotlight switched on, illuminating the machine behind him. "Slightly modified, I swapped out the self-destruct for a targeting system, and rotated the portal aperture device by a third. Turns out it's more energy-efficient to pull in objects than to do that whole portal-opening thing!" He paused. "I think. I don't actually remember ever using this. Which is weird, because the paperwork says I built it before..."

 

Perry shiftily avoided meeting his eyes.

 

"With this machine, I will search the multiverse for somebody whose life is worse than mine! Then I will bring them here, point at them, and laugh! AHAHAHAHAHAAAA! Finally, I won't be the butt of fate's constant evil jokes!"

 

"Chrrrrrrr," Perry pointed out.

 

"What? No! It'll be hilarious! I mean," Doofenshmirtz frowned, "unless their life is so bad that it's not funny. I guess that could happen." He tapped his chin thoughtfully. "Maybe I'll help them out then. Oh! And they'll be so grateful they'll be willing to help me out in my plans to take over the Tri-State Area! It's a win-win! Now, let's see what poor sod has a life worse than mine!"

 

He spun on his heel, cackling maniacally--

 

"OH!" His foot stopped in mid-air. "Ha! I nearly stepped on that yogurt cup, did you see that Perry the Platypus? I should pick this up and put it in the trash. I don't want to go slipping around and accidentally messing up any delicate electronics, after all." The evil scientist picked up the yogurt cup and dropped it in a trash can. "There. Now where was I... oh right! I was about to summon somebody to laugh at!"

 

Doofenshmirtz took one step forward, slipped on a pencil, and flailed wildly as he fell toward the Other-Dimensioninator. His head slammed against the controls, pushing a slider to the maximum before he caught himself on the activation button.

 

"Oh. Huh." The evil scientist looked up at the machine as it began to glow ominously. "Wow, that's... not necessarily a bad thing. Let's see, what's the input say... oh!" He looked over his shoulder at Perry. "Yeah, we should shut our eyes. You know. Before we go blind from the imminent city-wide flash. I don't think it'll be permanent, mind you, it's just a really big flash, you know, like a camera or--"

 

A blinding flash of green-white light burst out from the machine, flying through the walls and across the entire city with a shriek of agony helpfully provided by Doofenshmirtz.

 

"AAAAAAAAAAEWAGH! OW! Oh god! I CAN'T SEE ANYTHING!" The doctor rubbed at his eyes. "Gotta blink away the black floaty things..."

 

Perry sidled out of the bookshelf, taking off the sunglasses he was wearing and putting them back in his fedora. He looked to the machine warily, wondering just what that flash of light portended...

 


 

Taylor Hebert opened the front door, and stared out at an unfamiliar street.

 

"Uh, Dad? I don't think we're in Brockton Bay anymore..."

Chapter 40: Aren't you a little grimdark to be in a Disney crossover?

Chapter Text

"Alright." Director Emily Piggot sighed, arranging the files in front of her and looking at the various capes assembled at the table. "Let's get this over with. At approximately 1643 hours, the entirety of the city was enveloped in a bright greenish-white light which caused temporary blindness that thankfully faded after an average of ten seconds. Another effect of the light was Brockton Bay's apparent transportation to Danville, a city in the northwestern part of America. This should have been a devastating transition for both cities--car crashes, incompatible infrastructure, that sort of thing--but by all reports Brockton Bay slotted into Danville without any serious logistical issues."

 

"Convenient," noted Assault.

 

"Suspiciously so," the director agreed. "Especially since mounting evidence suggests we're no longer on our own Earth."

 

Triumph stiffened. "What? How can you know that?"

 

"I was outside when the transition happened," Velocity told him. "Took a look around while I was heading back, and... there are unfamiliar brands, and familiar brands don't exist. There seem to be parahuman equivalents here and there, but they're much rarer, and there's no PRT. And, well..." He cleared his throat awkwardly. "Everyone seems to have four fingers on their hands. Not five, like we do."

 

"It's an initial assessment, but not one without merit," the director said. "Triumph, as soon as this meeting is over, I'm going to send you to your father's office out of costume. Our short-term goal is to recover from the transition, preferably without upsetting the locals, and that means making sure Roy gets in contact with the local government and smooths over ruffled feathers."

 

Triumph swallowed. "Y-yes ma'am. Uh... if the streets have changed--"

 

"I'm sure you'll figure something out." Director Piggot folded her hands together. "This situation was no accident--the transition was far too clean for it to be--but whoever brought us here is clearly trained in long-term subversive techniques if they were able to hide their operations from us for so long."

 

"Or possibly a local," Assault pointed out.

 

"Also possible," Director Piggot conceded. "But that doesn't change much. Our long-term goal is to find out who did this, how, and how we can get back to Earth Bet. We'll be coming up with a strategy for that in the coming weeks, but first: damage reports. Armsmaster?"

 

"The transition did cause some network issues at headquarters and on the rig," the man in blue power armor stated. "Surprisingly minor, given the total disconnect from Earth Bet's power grid, but rebooting the computer systems and hooking them up to the local networks will likely take a few days. Assuming that it's even allowed by the locals... or that nothing else crops up." He paused. "Dragon's own armor suffered a similar disconnect, but she assures me that it'll be functional within the hour. Her primary concern at the moment is her disconnect from the Guild network."

 

"Hopefully they'll be able to handle things without her in the interim," Dauntless muttered. "I don't like wondering what'll happen if the Birdcage broke down."

 

"She assures me that her responsibilities should be handled by backup programming she put in place." Armsmaster glanced at a clipboard in his hand. "Aside from the network issues, there are a few cases of electronic breakdown both here and on the rig. All our tinkertech had a... hiccup, for lack of a better word. While nonfunctional at the moment, it might be possible for Dragon and I to repair everything, though it would take me off the patrol roster."

 

"Patrols are going to be a complicated issue in an entirely new city," the director pointed out. "We're going to need to get used to new streets, new capes, differing laws... and that's before we consider how our own gangs are going to match up to the local criminal element. You'll likely be off the streets for a few days anyway." She tapped her pencil on the table. "Would Kid Win be able to accelerate the process?"

 

"I... do not know if he's ready for that responsibility."

 

"We can figure that out later," Piggot decided. "It's likely that everyone from Brockton Bay is having similar network issues. I'm not sure if the locals would also be suffering from the same issues, but I wouldn't be surprised. Helping smooth over that sort of issue could likely endear us to the city."

 

"Hey, what if Kid Win was put in charge of that?" Assault suggested, sitting up. "Actually, what if the Wards all did a check-up patrol? Show the flag, introduce the civilians to the friendly kid angle... keeps them from getting antsy while waiting for orders."

 

Director Piggot frowned, but nodded reluctantly. "Reasonable. Since Armsmaster and Triumph will be busy, I'll leave you, Battery, and Militia to chaperone the wards on an impromptu patrol. That should be two for each of you, I'll leave you to sort out the details."

 

"Console's still down," Militia pointed out. "What should we do if we encounter a situation?"

 

"Use your best judgment. Priority should be given to situations involving capes--I don't want the locals to think we can't clean up after our own mess." She sighed. "Which reminds me: Velocity, you're going to have to go to New Wave and make sure they're caught up on all this."

 

Velocity nodded.

 

"Dauntless, I'm leaving you on base to handle... anything unexpected," Piggot said. "You'll be under Armsmaster and Dragon's command." She sighed, flipping through the files. "We don't know how long we're going to be here, so we have to hope we make a good impression. Between the flash affecting Brockton Bay and the possible reactions of the locals, I'm certain there'll be more than a few cases of hysteria we have to defuse."

 


 

"Huh." Sherman leaned out of the tour bus window. "Hey guys, you see that weird collection of sci-fi-looking buildings floating in the bay?"

 

"Huh, yeah." Bobbi lowered his glasses. "Those weren't there before."

 

"Flash of light, and suddenly new buildings?" Danny grinned. "You know what that reminds me of?"

 

Sherman and Bobbi both rolled their eyes. "The '87 Washington tour," they choursed blandy.

 

"The '87 Washington tour!" Danny cheered. "Be on the lookout for grumpy pancakes!"

Chapter 41: Aren't you a little grimdark to be in a Disney crossover?

Chapter Text

Taylor chewed her lip as she walked down the street, carefully not meeting the eyes of any of the people wandering around in confusion. Some of them she recognized, vaguely, as neighbors and other citizens of Brockton Bay. Others she didn't recognize at all. Listening through her swarm had given her some insight into the whole situation, with multiple people talking about a broadcast that had gone out less than an hour ago... on the network native to this reality. The idea that Brockton Bay could just be transported to another world, though, was mind-boggling. Nobody could just hear something that strange and just say 'that's cool, so what are we going to do today?'

 

"Huh, an entire city from another world was just transported to Danville! That's cool. So what are we going to do today?"

 

Taylor did not jerk around in shocked disbelief, mostly because the ants in the nearby lawn were doing it for her. She carefully wandered past, focusing her swarm through the house and yard as she glanced over the fence.

 

"You've got a point, Ferb," said a boy with a large nose--large enough to make his head look like a triangle. "This entire situation would be very disruptive and upsetting for the Brocktonians. Or is it Brocktonites? Brocktonese...?"

 

The other boy, who had a strangely cubical nose and green hair, gave him a flat look.

 

"We should do something for them!" the triangle boy declared. "Make a welcoming package for everybody who got sent here. But what would we put in it? And how many packages should we make?"

 

Taylor smiled wryly to herself as she walked on, passing a darkhaired girl in a pink dress who made a beeline for the backyard gate. Okay, so innocent and naive kids could maybe just accept the new paradigm without any real concern. The inside of their house seemed pretty normal, aside from... all the hidden tunnels and pipes... leading to an underground garage...?

 

"Hey Phineas! Wat'cha dooooin?"

 

"Oh hey Isabella! We're planning on making a welcoming package to give to everyone in Brockton Bay!"

 

Taylor cautiously approached what seemed to be an auxillary entrance to the underground base. She lifted the trash can lid. The can itself seemed quite empty, but she was able to work some bugs in and out of various cracks near the bottom.

 

"One big welcoming package or thirty-five hundred thousand individual ones?"

 

"Hmm. What do you think, Ferb?"

 

Dead silence came through the swarm for a few seconds. Taylor rolled her eyes and put the lid back on the trash can, turning around to head back home.

 

"Yeah, good point. I guess we'd need to know more about them before we made a big production. A few hundred thousand gift baskets it is!"

 

"We should put in the essentials. You know, a few hundred bolts, a set of basic tools--"

 

"And a few food items!" Isabella suggested. "Nonperishable goods. Oh, and some cakes and cookies. You think the Brocktonborn like jewish food?"

 

Taylor jerked to a stop.

 

"We could scale up some Lekach recepies, maybe make some strudel to throw in."

 

"That's a great idea!" the triangle-headed boy proclaimed. "Heck, let's throw in stuff from all our cultures! Mexican artwork, Indian poetry, British tea!"

 

"I'm sure everyone from Brockton Bay will love our multicultural greeting baskets!"

 

Taylor looked over the fence, taking in the smiling little girl in a pink dress and bow. A horrifically unbidden image rose in her head, of that little girl cheerfully holding a basket and knocking on a door, only to come face to face with the snarling metal visage of Hookwolf. She banished it from her mind, but it was swiftly replaced with the vague idea of the drug-addicted Merchants inviting her in for a party, or the draconic visage of Lung looking the girl over and snatching her up--

 

She hung her head with a long, resigned sigh.

 

Then she headed for the backyard gate, knocking on it carefully. "Uh... excuse me?"

 

"Oh hi!" The triangle-headed boy waved. "I'm Phineas Flynn and this is my brother Ferb Fletcher. And our neighbor, Isabella Garcia-Shapriro."

 

"Hi!" the girl waved.

 

"Hello. I'm... my name is Taylor Hebert."

 

"Nice to meet you, Taylor!" Phineas greeted happily. Ferb cleared his throat, flicking his eyes significantly. "Oh! Hey, are you a Brocktonary?" Phineas added curiously.

 

"...I'm from Brockton Bay, if that's what you're asking."

 

"That's perfect! We could really use your advice on something. Come on in!"

 

Taylor pushed the fence gate open, surprised that it was unlocked. Then she glanced at the glass sliding doors and winced. "Yeah... you really could use my advice..."

 

"So," Phineas began as she walked over, "what exactly do you think the average citizen of Brockton Bay would appreciate in a greeting gift basket?"

 

"It's not the average citizen you need to worry about," Taylor informed him, sitting down warily. "It's... the capes."

 

"The what?"

 

"The parahumans." She took in the confused expressions. "The, uh, people with super powers?"

 

"You guys have superheroes?" Isabella gasped eagerly. "Real live superheroes?"

 

Taylor nodded. "And supervillains."

 

"Oh." Isabella deflated a little. "At least the superheroes outnumber them, right?"

 

"....nnno. No they don't."

 

"Well then, we just won't deliver any gift baskets to the supervillains," Phineas decided. "All we have to do is avoid their evil lairs."

 

"They, uh, don't have lairs," Taylor explained. "At least, I don't think they do. Maybe they have hideouts? But the capes in charge of the gangs probably have ordinary homes they go to when they're not fighting."

 

"Gangs?"

 

Taylor took a breath. "Okay, so from the top...."

 


 

"...and that summarizes all I know. Which isn't a lot, I know, I only really started looking into things a few months ago."

 

"I am highly offended that the largest criminal element in your city is a group of neonazi wannabes who regularly mangle mythology for their racist ideology," Isabella stated flatly. "I'm tempted to load the gift baskets with multicultural foodstuffs just to spite them."

 

Taylor cringed. "That... might not be the wisest idea."

 

"Oh I know, I'm not stupid. Just mildly vengeful."

 

"Good. So... it might be best if you avoided going around and knocking on people's doors," Taylor repeated. "I don't want you to endanger yourself while trying to help."

 

"Well, it's a good thing we weren't planning on delivering the gift baskets in person anyway," Phineas decided. "I mean, thirty five hundred thousand people? That would be wildly ineffecient."

 

"Better to rely on the mail," Taylor agreed.

 

"Or on this automatic self-motivated gift basket production machine," Phineas stated, gesturing to the machine that now took up half the backyard.

 

Taylor's lips twitched. "Or that," she jokingly conceded, looking at the very fancy piece of playground equipment Ferb had put together while she was explaining things. "I'm sure it's a wonderful... uh..."

 

A basket with food, supplies, and a well-written welcoming note on fancy stationary glided out of the object. It scanned all four of them with some sort of light thing, beeped when it hit Taylor, and hovered toward her. She took the handle with some shock.

 

"It works!" Phineas declared happily. "Now we just have to keep the system topped off until we send out enough baskets for everyone!"

 

"Um," Taylor said intelligently.

 

Isabella gave her a smug grin. "Yeah, they do that."

 

Ferb looked around the yard. "Hmmm. Hey, where's Candace?"

Chapter 42: Lisa's Foxy Adventures: What Does the Fox Say?

Chapter Text

"So this is my house," Taylor said. "Obviously. Uh, don't step on that first step, it's broken."

 

Lisa hopped over the step casually. "Huh. Nice place. Little worn-down, but... it's pretty cozy."

 

"Thanks. So, uh..." Taylor rubbed the back of her head. "I... was going to offer you something to eat, but..."

 

"But you don't know what foxes eat, right? I get that. I don't know what foxes eat, and I am one!" Lisa shot her a wry grin. "Tell you what: I'll go commander your shower, and you can look that up while I'm rinsing up."

 

"Okay, sure. Bathroom's up the stairs, on the left."

 

"Thanks, it'll be nice to freshen up again."

 

Lisa trotted up the stairs and, after a careful examination of the doorknob, rose up to wrassle it into submission. It took some crafty clutching with her claws, but she managed it all on her own, which... okay, yeah, it was satisfying. A little bit of control, taken from an uncaring world!

 

God, everything sucked... but then again, what else was new?

 

Hopping into the tub, Lisa paused. Her eyes darted from the bar of soap, to the shampoo bottle, and back to the bar of soap. She sat down, staring at her own forepaws, then at the shampoo bottle. Then the bar of soap.

 

"...Taylor? I think I have a problem here!"

 


 

Fifteen very embarrassing minutes later, a towel-clad fox was grumpily lounging on her new friend's bed.

 

"...Uh..." Taylor coughed awkwardly. "Maybe I can get you a bath brush? Something you can hold in your..."

 

She trailed off.

 

"...In my mouth," Lisa finished.

 

"Erm."

 

"It's not a bad idea," she grumbled. "Very practical. Just... you know." She sighed. "Loss of humanity and all."

 

"I... sorry," Taylor mumbled.

 

"Not your fault," Lisa assured her. "I guess it could be mine, for praying to strange japanese spirits without thinking things through. But then, I was being chased by suspicious individuals, so..."

 

"Yeah..."

 

They sat in silence for a moment or two.

 

"...Hey." Lisa put a paw on Taylor's knee. "I'm just going through a hard time, okay? None of this is on you. I... might snap a little, but that's not your fault. You know that, right?"

 

"Yeah. Sor--"

 

"Nope. No apologizing for things that aren't your fault. My part of the deal is I'm supposed to be your friend, and... yeah." Lisa shrugged. "That's, that's what I'm going to do."

 

"...I'm still not sure what I'm going to tell Dad," Taylor mumbled. "I mean, I could say you wer a new pet--"

 

"That would be somewhat acceptable."

 

"--But, um. You're a fox. People don't usually have foxes as pets."

 

"It's not unheard of."

 

"But you have to go to an exotic pet store to get a fox as a pet, right? I can't just say I found you out in the woods or something."

 

"Sure you can. You'd just have to make sure I got my shots. One very awkward vet visit, and it'll all be fine."

 

"I meant that I don't usually go to the woods," Taylor deadpanned. "My dad's going to be suspicious enough about the whole fox thing without me throwing on 'and I irresponsibly wandered out of the city' on top of it."

 

Lisa shrugged. "So you found me in a trash can."

 

"No, that's worse."

 

"I followed you home."

 

"That's..." Taylor snorted. "Really. 'She followed me home, can I keep her?' Lisa, come on."

 

"You could tell him the truth," Lisa offered.

 

"No."

 

"I could tell him the truth."

 

"No! He--he's already got... a lot going on." Taylor took a breath. "I can handle this. I can handle this. I just need to figure out what to say."

 

Lisa took in the expression of distress on the girl's face and rolled her eyes. "Okay. Tell me about him."

 

"What?"

 

"Your dad. Come on, he's got to be more than just some guy. Is he, like, a sports fan? A nerd? Oh, is he secretly Armsmaster?"

 

"My dad isn't Armsmaster," Taylor deadpanned.

 

"How do you know?" Lisa joked. "Capes keep secret identities all the time!"

 

Taylor snorted. "The timing really doesn't work out. And there's no way Dad would fit into that power armor. I guess he might, maybe, be Dauntless, but even that's a stretch."

 

"So what is his job, anyway?"

 

"He's the head of hiring for the Dockworker's Association."

 

Lisa's ears perked up. "Ooooo. That's a lot of soft power."

 

"What?"

 

"The only legal power a union has is in their contracts, so they don't have a lot of 'hard' power. But Brockton Bay is a port city, and 'dockworker' covers a lot of trades. Get enough people organized and you can drown out most corrupt politicians with a bevy of complaints. And your dad's the one that hires these people, so there's probably a lot of trust in him."

 

"That's... not how it works," Taylor objected. "I mean, he's... a guy. And it's not like we get a lot of port trade, with Levithan and the Boat Graveyard..."

 

"Sure, sure, the Dockworker's Association probably can't operate like it used to, but that just means it needs to adapt and rebrand." Lisa tapped her chin thoughtfully. "I know! This is a town with a lot of cape fights, right? That comes with a lot of collateral damage--broken windows and streets, that sort of thing. If the DWA starts offering quick-response repair services--"

 

"He's not actually in charge, you know," Taylor pointed out.

 

"Not yet, he's not, but he's really high up there--"

 

"He wouldn't be a good fit as a leader anyway. He's... not been himself. Ever since Mom died, he's..."

 

Taylor's voice drifted off for a moment.

 

"...None of this really matters, what matters is how I'm going to explain--"

 

"How about I just stay out of sight?" Lisa offered. "Whenever he's home, I'll just live in your closet or something."

 

"I--...guess that could work," Taylor allowed. "I mean, it seems kind of sketchy--me hiding you in a closet, and you... not really getting to do much when he's around."

 

"Just hook me up with a smartphone." Lisa glanced at her paws. "Or a laptop, now that I think about it. That's probably a better idea."

 

"I guess, but that's not going to work forever--"

 

"Hey. Hey, Taylor. Look at me. Look me in the eyes."

 

Taylor sighed, looking at Lisa.

 

"You've done enough for today. Trust me. Just getting me a place to stay--even if it's just for tonight--that's wonderful. We can figure out what we're going to do about... all this, as we go."

 

"But--"

 

"Up-bub-bup-bup! I am older than you, therefore I am the mature one."

 

"That's not--"

 

"And I say that we've got a handle on the situation right now. Okay? No need to freak out."

 

"But my dad--"

 

"Does he love you?"

 

Taylor cringed. "...yes."

 

Lisa's ear flicked at the strange undertones of that word. She tapped into her power briefly--

 

A broken love is still love, though it cannot provide the care needed.

 

--and flinched a bit.

 

"What?"

 

"Just--" Lisa thought quickly. "--I told you my parents are assholes, right?"

 

"Oh, sorry I--"

 

"What did I say about apologizing for things that aren't your fault?" She gave the girl a sad smile. "It's good to know there's still some decency in the world, is all."

 

"Oh. Uh..."

 

"The point," Lisa continued, "is that if your father loves you--and he does--he'll probably accept you no matter what. Well," she shrugged, "unless you do something really bad like kill a baby or something, and even that's not a guarantee. Hiding a vixen in your closet? Totally normal teenage rebellion. It'll be fine."

 

"...why did you specifically use the word vixen?"

 

"What?" Lisa fluttered her eyelids. "Am I not pretty enough for you?"

 

"That would work a lot better if you actually had eyelashes."

 

"Tell me I'm pretty."

 

"You're... pretty cuddly."

 

"Oof!" Lisa put a paw to her chest. "A hit! A dead hit!"

 

Taylor snorted. "In all seriousness, you're a little too canid for me right now."

 

"I used to be a hot blonde, you know."

 

"Yeah, so you say." The girl stood up. "I'm going to get some food ready. Toss the towels in the hamper when you're dry, kay?"

 

The fox saluted. "Righto, chief! You're the boss!"

 

"No need to be dramatic about it..."

 

Lisa watched Taylor hide a grin of her own, waiting until she was out of earshot, before her ears folded back. Her power had sounded... different somehow. More poetic, more... amused. Alive. What was up with that?

 

Understanding the incomprehensible is itself an art form.

 

"Yeah, this is going to be weird," she muttered dryly.

Chapter 43: Aren't you a little grimdark to be in a Disney crossover?

Chapter Text

"Stacy, who else but my brothers could cause an entire city to be teleported from another reality and near-seamlessly integrated with the infrastructure of the city?"

 

"Weird things happen in Danville," Stacy pointed out. "You should probably call them to make sure. You don't want to look crazy in front of the Brocktonei."

 

"I thought it was Brocktoners?" Candace blinked, shaking her head and pulling out her cell phone. "Whatever, I guess you're right. Let me just ring them up..."

 

Stacy took a moment to glance around at the confused masses that had spontaneously appeared in the mall post-flash. Most of them were still wandering around in a daze, or trying to work nonfunctioning phones. Some of them, though, had expressions of anger or fear. "Maaaaaybe we should have this conversation somewhere private."

 

"Yeah yeah yeah, one second Stace. Hi, Phineas? Yeah, did you make something that could transport people in from other realities?"

 

"Uh..." Stacy noticed some eyes turning their way. "Candace?"

 

"You didn't? Really. Okay, so what did you do today?"

 

"Candace?"

 

"Gift baskets?! Huh. That sounds... actually nice and normal!"

 

"Candace!"

 

"What?" Candace snapped, looking at Stacy.

 

Stacy merely gestured at the crowd of people now surrounding them.

 

"Aheheheheheh... I'm going to call you back, Phineas." Candace snapped her phone shut. "Hey guys! You're looking... upset."

 

"What's this about another world?" one of the men growled.

 

"You didn't see the news bulletin?"

 

"Candace, the only reason we saw the news bulletin was that we were in front of an electronics store when it aired," Stacy pointed out reasonably. "So why don't we--calmly! Calmly.--summarize what it said, okay?"

 

"Yeah, yeah! Of course." Candace took a breath. "I am calm. I am serenity. I am--"

 

"Long story short, the big city-wide flash brought you and your city into Danville which is on another Earth and nobody knows why," Stacey summarized quickly. "The people up top are investigating and telling everyone not to panic, but--"

 

"Really? That's it?" The man scoffed. "Don't panic? What kind of morons do you take us for?"

 

"The kind neither of us are qualified to help out." Stacy began pushing Candace away. "So if you'll excuse us--"

 

"I heard that girl say her brothers did this!" shouted a woman.

 

"I didn't say that!" Candace objected. "I said they were making gift baskets for everyone from Brockton Bay!"

 

"What, you expect us to believe that?"

 

"But it's true--they are! I'm just--"

 

"Okay, okay, calm down everyone." A new voice cut through the crowd. "I saw the bulletin, too. Right place, right time, it was an electronics store. Our phones aren't working yet because they're not linked to the local service," continued the speaker, a blonde girl walking through the crowd. "Do you really want to pick a fight with a pair of teenagers just because you misheard something they said?"

 

The crowd glared at her suspiciously.

 

"In front of those very annoyed-looking security guards?" she added, pointing at the mall's upper level. "Is that really the first impression you want to give our new neighbors? Just go home. Check on your friends and family. I'm sure somebody's already organizing a response or three."

 

With some grumbles and huffs, the crowd began to disperse.

 

Candace heaved a sigh of relief. "Wow. Thanks, that could have gotten messy, fast."

 

"Yeah, you must be a regular superhero," Stacy agreed.

 

The blonde's lips twitched with amusement. "Yeah... yeah, something like that. You two sure you're okay?"

 

"Yeah, we're fine. Not the worst thing I've been through," Candace grumbled. "But an angry mob can ruin your day fast."

 

"...I'm surprised you have experience with mobs," the blonde said, looking her up and down. "You don't seem very, uh... mob-worthy."

 

"She's not," Stacy assured her. "But she's had an interesting life."

 

"That's one way to put it," Candace groused.

 

"Let's not overwhelm the girl," Stacy suggested gently. "We only just met her. I'm Stacy Hirano," she added, holding out her hand, "and this is my friend, Candace Flynn."

 

"Pleasure to meet you both," the blonde said, shaking the hand. "My name's Lisa Wilbourne."

 

"Welcome to Danville, Lisa. Hey, since you're already here, you want to come shopping with us? Maybe we can compare Brockton Bay fashion and Danville styles."

 

"Sure, why not? Most of my schedule's already thrown with everything going on." Lisa fell into lockstep with the pair of them. "And I can keep you two safe from Brockton Bay's more reprehensible sort."

 

"Is that really an issue?"

 

Lisa chuckled. "The PRT haven't quite worked up the gumption to slap the HOSV label on us, but there've been a few threats over the years."

 

"The PRT?" Candace gave her a curious look. "What's that?"

 

"The Parahuman Response Team. Government organization that deals with people who have superpowers."

 

Stacy blinked. "Wait, wait, hold on. Are you, like, actually a superhero?"

 

"Nope! But my job does involve them from time to time." Lisa grinned smugly. "I'm a parttime analyst for an independent contractual security assessment organization. Not really that important in the grand scheme of things, but sometimes people need to know if a tinker can break into their private vaults."

 

"Huh." Stacy looked her over. "I thought you were around our age, but you've got a job like that?"

 

"More an internship, really, but it was the kind of offer I couldn't refuse."

 

"Must be pretty interesting."

 

"You have no idea."

 

"Hey, what does HOSV mean anyway?" Candace asked casually.

 

"High Occurance of Supervillains. Or Hive Of Scum and Villainy. Depends on who you ask."

 

"...And your superhero organization has debated whether to call Brockton Bay one of those," Candace clarified warily.

 

"Yeah..." Lisa shrugged. "We've got a few gangs that have some powerful capes. You might want to watch your step from here on out."

 

"Oh." Candace's shoulders slumped. "Great. All that on top of whatever my brothers get up to..."

 

Lisa gave her a confused look. "Your brothers can't possibly--"

 

A small swarm of gift baskets floated by, scanning everyone as they passed. Some broke off and glided by startled individuals, one in particular hovering in front of Lisa's shocked face.

 

"Hmm. Scanner and hovertech--not that high by Phineas and Ferb standards," Stacy mused, "but given the sheer quantity of baskets they'd have to make, I'd rank this as a high middle sort of stunt."

 

"Wait. Her brothers made..." Lisa gestured. "Those?"

 

"Yep."

 

Lisa finally took her gift basket, looking through it with an odd expression. "And this is going to everyone from Brockton Bay."

 

"Probably."

 

"...yeah, there's going to be consequences for this..."

Chapter 44: PRT Threat Assessment: Phineas and Ferb

Chapter Text

The transfer of Brockton Bay to Earth Allegrezza and more specifically to the city of Danville has required a rapid adjustment of the PRT ENE to the new surroundings and, as such, there has been an unavoidable delay in regards to proper documentation. However, due to the impact that some locals have on a regular basis, it has been determined that a power and threat assessment is necessary to adapt to the new surroundings. This file is the first of the case 72 category, covering parahumans and/or parahuman-like individuals native to this reality.

 

Phineas Flynn and Ferb Fletcher are a pair of prepubescent stepbrothers who have repeatedly created unusual and impossible devices within their own backyard. Surprisingly, while they regularly defy the laws of physics and nature, they will generally obey the laws of man, filing all proper paperwork and obtaining any permits required before beginning their projects, as well as providing proper safety equipment to anybody engaged with said project. This does not mean they will not exploit loopholes to achieve their goals, such as using 'remote control' to operate large-scale vehicles instead of trying to drive them without a license or sidestepping age requirments regarding heavy equipment by obtaining legal licenses through some unknown means. However, they do seem to understand the social contract that the law represents, and do not maliciously seek to subvert it, only using loopholes as a necessary step in the creation of their projects. In general, the boys are amicable and intelligent, and when not working on something for their own entertainment they can and do take requests from people around them.

 

THREAT RATING:

--Thinker 5: Phineas Flynn specializes in the creation and development of blueprints, specifically of high-tech devices and machinery. These blueprints have been shown to be highly replicable, despite seeming like tinkertech.

--Master/Trump 2:  Any individual who volunteers to help Phineas Flynn in one of his projects gains capability in whatever skill is needed to complete the project, no matter their initial skill level, until such a time as the project is completed.

--Tinker/Shaker 4: Ferb Fletcher can make anything he has a blueprint for, in a space of time ranging from minutes to a few hours. Whatever he makes is usually quite durable and surprisingly easy to transport.

--Thinker 3: Ferb Fletcher retains any skill he learns, and has assembled a collection of said skills over the course of his life, such as languages and tool use.

 

The above ratings are of the boys operating separately. If they work together, they are to be considered level 7 threats at a minimum, and more specific ratings are to be added in regards to the current project. General observation indicates that there is an inverse relationship between the size/scale of a project and the technological advancement said project exhibits; the initial greeting of Brockton Bay with gift baskets demonstrates both extremes, as the mass produced gift baskets only had relatively basic facial recognition and powered flight, but the production facility itself contained both the networking facilities necessary for the baskets to operate and the production ability of a dedicated factory despite being reported to only be as large as a playground fort. Assume that smaller devices are capable of feats that more blatantly defy physics.

 

Witness testimony indicates the existence of a 'mysterious force' that somehow prevents their mother Linda Flynn from ever witnessing any of their projects. Surprisingly, further investigation has proven this is an actual observable fact, as a coincidental event will relocate, alter, or destroy all evidence of tinkertech immediately prior to Linda Flynn's arrival, or events will otherwise conspire to create a logical disconnect between the boys' creation and Linda Flynn attributing unusual abilities to them, even when directly informed of what they are doing. This does not appear to be an inherent quality of Phineas and Ferb's inventions, as further observation indicates Linda Flynn also remains unaware of parahuman activity despite the presence of Brockton Bay's own parahuman population. The possibility has been suggested that Linda Flynn herself has a 'normalcy field' preventing her from witnessing anything unusual, which would give her a Shaker rating; however, given the difficulty of creating such a test, it remains speculative. This information is included based on its relevance to the projects that Phineas Flynn and Ferb Fletcher engage in.

 

Strategy:

Phineas Flynn and Ferb Fletcher are friendly and caring children, if a little overenthusiastic. It is unlikely there will ever be a need to engage them in conflict. However, their tendency to create reality-defying devices has skewed their viewpoint of what is and is not normal, so the possibility of one of their projects interfering with the standard operations of the city or a PRT engagement must be considered. Generally a polite explanation of the issue will lead the boys to alter their project in order to accommodate it, or perhaps relocate it entirely. It may also be possible to exploit the 'mysterious force' by redirecting Linda Flynn toward the project, in order to remove its interference, but due to poor understanding of how the force operates this may not work as hoped.

 

If Phineas and Ferb must be engaged in hostilities, either due to overenthusasim or outside forces mastering them, disabling their devices is a top priority. Ferb Fletcher is likely to also be a martial expert of some sort, due to his innate mastery of learned skills, and should be foamed at range in order to ensure containment. Once captured, both Phineas and Ferb should be searched for any and all tools on their person, moved to seperate cells, and monitored constantly for possible invention.

 

Notes:

Phineas and Ferb are children, local celebrities, and have powerful friends. That's three reasons for the PRT to never be seen in an aggressive stance against them. Fortunately, it almost certainly will never be necessary, as their own genuine nature and respect for safety removes them from positions where the PRT would need to intervene. It should also be noted that, as they are native to Earth Allegrezza, they do not technically fall under the PRT's purview. However, there is a valid concern that the gangs of Brockton Bay may move to recruit them; they are the ideal Tinker made manifest, able to do anything with a few hours and a good toolbox. It is too late to hide their existence from Brockton Bay, but priority should be given to obfuscating their presence from supervillains.

Chapter 45: PRT OWCA Agent Threat Assessment

Chapter Text

The Organization Without a Cool Acronym is the apparent PRT equivilent of Earth Allegrezza, established to handle the wide number of villainous Tinkers within America and later expanding operations when said Tinkers did so as well. Unlike the PRT, O.W.C.A. operates clandestinely, attempting to keep the number of self-proclaimed 'evil scientists' obfuscated and hiding their own existence to such a degree that even their own title is nonindicitive. While they employ humans in the command and research branches of their operations, their clandestine nature has led them to employing animal agents to handle espionage against and direct engagements with villainous Tinkers. The PRT is not privy to the methods of creating and training of these agents at this time, but has been made aware of their existence after an incident where an O.W.C.A. agent intervened in a cape fight and was given an informatory pamphlet regarding their operations.

 

An O.W.C.A. agent's uniform consists solely of a brown hat with a black band, commonly called a fedora, tailored to fit on their head; they only wear these hats when officially on duty, and are instructed to keep their identity as an agent secret otherwise in order to keep O.W.C.A.'s operations secret. Identification of their cover identity may necessitate relocation, depending on the level of exposure it causes. After some discussion, the PRT have decided the standard protocol for treating cape and civilian identities as seperate can also be applied to O.W.C.A. agents.

 

THREAT RATING:

All O.W.C.A. agents can safely be assumed to have the following threat ratings:

--Thinker 2: As trained agents for an espionage group devoted to study and counterstrikes against antagonistic tinkers, O.W.C.A. agents are capable of rapid assessment of a situation as well as identifying potential weaknesses and counters to threats. Some may have a higher thinker rating due to innate senses or cybersecurity training.

--Stranger 2: O.W.C.A. agents are literal animals, able to disguise themselves as mindless creatures simply by taking off their hats. This has no actual mental effect, but relies on societal conditioning to remain effective; unfortunately, said societal condition is innate and widespread in human civilization.

--Striker 2: O.W.C.A. agents are trained in hand-to-hand combat and martial arts. Many also have natural weapons such as claws, horns, or teeth, which can raise their threat rating to 3, and a few have natural venoms distributed via fangs or barbs that would raise their threat rating to 4.

--Mover 1: O.W.C.A. agents are naturally athletic, in addition to often being larger or smaller than normal. Many are capable of flight, aquatically oriented, or otherwise have nonhuman methods of ambulation, which can raise this rating up as high as 3.

--Brute 1: O.W.C.A. agents do not have supernatural armor or healing, but they regularly engage in combat with dangerous individuals and have learned to roll with the punches. Some are members of larger animal species, such as bears, who deserve a higher Brute rating.

--Tinker 1+: While not Tinkers themselves, O.W.C.A. agents not only regularly deal with enemy tinkers but are also supported by O.W.C.A. themselves with a wide array of gadgets and devices useful in their duty. It is best to assume they have one such device on them at all times unless confirmed otherwise.

 

The above is the minimum threat rating, with particularly experienced and/or unusual O.W.C.A. agents possibly ranking higher.

 

Strategy:

O.W.C.A. agents are to be effectively considered the equivalent of a trained PRT Trooper and/or Trooper squad and assumed to have heroic inclinations. If encountered in the field, PRT personnel are to ignore their presence or to defer to them in any situation not involving a hostile parahuman native to Earth Bet, due to their experience and knowledge of the local situation. In cases where an Earth Bet parahuman is involved, PRT personnel have the authority to temporarily command any O.W.C.A. agent involved to the same extent they have authority over independent heroes. In cases where both a hostile parahuman and a hostile 'evil scientist' are involved, leadership and choices should be made on-site and review once the situation is resolved.

 

The O.W.C.A. has informed the PRT of the existence of rogue agents, but not the identity of rogue agents. Should the PRT encounter an animal in a fedora that is unreasonably hostile, the animal should be engaged at range with containment foam and standard sleeper darts until subdued. The animal will then be transferred to an O.W.C.A. truck and discretely dealt with by their standards.

 

In the event that the O.W.C.A. is subverted by a hostile element, removing said element and helping the proper authorities regain control is to be considered a top priority.

 

Notes:

These are animal superspies. We have to accept that we now live in a world with animal superspies who regularly engage in Bond-esque missions. Collaborative efforts between the O.W.C.A. and the PRT ENE may be possible at some point in the future, but there's a lot of prejudices and habits that we'll have to unlearn. Do not call them 'dumb animals', because they're not dumb. Do not suggest that their host families are 'just cover,' because those are their civilian lives. Learn to communicate with nonverbal individuals. Little things like that.

 

On another note, it is possible that O.W.C.A. agents are the result of biotinkering to some degree, but we can't confirm that without infiltrating or subverting the O.W.C.A. and that is a bad idea for numerous reasons. At the very least, O.W.C.A. agents do not appear to be having a negative impact on the biosphere. It's possible their intelligence will breed true and there will be a sudden society of animal people to deal with, but seeing as Earth Allegrezza has yet to collapse, things should be relatively safe for the moment.

Chapter 46: Twas Brillig

Chapter Text

"Precious, precious water," I murmured as the shower cut off. "How I shall miss you so."

 

I let my concentration slip, fading mostly out of reality and back to the cool warmth of the void. My hands remained, working together to put toothpaste on my brush and wet it; my left held my glasses in front of my floating eyes so I could watch my right scrub my magnificent teeth into a gleaming sheen. One of the perks of my new state: I didn't really need a mirror to look myself over anymore, I just need to move my eyes to the right place. Or the left place, as the case might be. When I was satisfied that my teeth were nice and pristinely clean, I dropped the brush in the cup and let my hands slip away into nothingness.

 

"Which is more disturbing, a girl without a grin, or a grin without a girl?" My smile beamed at the rhetorical question. "Well, perhaps I'm biased either way, but I much prefer what I am today."

 

Humming to myself, I shut my eyes and opened them again. Dad was making breakfast in his usual frazzled way, something basic and functional. I felt bad about leaving him out of the loop, but just by existing I had enemies. And I'd likely have even more before the week ended--although if everything went according to plan I could finally come back home instead of ghosting him all the time. I was tempted to reach out, even now, just to let him know I was around. If things were safer...

 

No. Best not to think about it.

 

I turned my gaze away from Dad, moving up the stairs. Slinking under my bedroom door had taken some getting used to, but now my eyes simply slid through the crack. I called a hand to myself to pop the window open for a moment, shutting it after I was out and dismissing my fingers as I glided down to the mailbox.

 

"Now let us see what we have," I murmured as I reached my hand through the void space. "Bills, bills, junk mail, subscription ad--no, that magazine is run by nazis, gents, my father will NOT be subscribing to your work!--hmm, this all seems normal." I slipped most of the letters back into the mail, replacing the bogus subscription with another weekly update. Still safe, still hiding from mysterious enemies, and promising I could come back home soon.

 

Sparing one last look toward the house, I shut my eyes again. When I opened them again, I let a grin form beneath my eyes. "Hi Lisa."

 

"Gah!" Lisa spun around wildly, before crossing her arms with a huff. "Damn it, Cheshire, at least knock on wood!"

 

I complied by rapping a nearby table with a knuckle that only existed for two seconds. "You don't have to use my cape name, you know."

 

"Unwritten rules, you know."

 

"But Lisa, I'm not wearing a mask!" I wheedled.

 

"Your powers are a mask," Lisa shot back. "As long as you don't solidify, I'm talking to Cheshire, not Taylor."

 

"Oh phoo, you're no fun." Despite my complaining, I let myself fade back in. My face came first, then my hands flared out a shirt that suddenly filled with a torso. With a little flourish a pair of pants hung in front of me, each leg suddenly popping out a socked foot--and the pants ran off, trying to sneak into the kitchen. "Hey! Get back here!" I chased after them, my empty sleeves whipping behind me and leaving my poor hands stunned and confused--

 

"Yes, your stage magician act is hilarious," Lisa said dryly, fighting the slight twitch to her lips. "If we want to do this, though, I need you to be serious."

 

I sighed as my pants walked back into the room, taking a seat on the sofa and gathering myself. Lisa waited until my clothes were filled with my actual flesh before she pulled out her laptop. "Right, I've pulled everything I can from Coil's system. Adding in enough to bury him and keep the rest of the Undersiders out of trouble is trickier, but if a certain somebody manages to plug me into the system I'll probably be able to paint a picture for the PRT."

 

"Sounds rough. You sure you can make it happen this week?"

 

"Yeah, I'd better. You know how much of a paranoid fucker Coil is. We've got to move before the next Endbringer attack." Lisa sighed, gesturing at her laptop. "I don't know when that'll be, but it's gonna be soon. If we don't, he'll go on lockdown for a month at minimum."

 

I nodded my understanding. It was a small window of opportunity, and a lot had to happen in a short amount of time. But then again, this was never going to be clean and easy. Too many moving parts for that. The right people needed to hear the right things at the right time, or things would get nasty fastly.

 

"How're your anchors doing?"

 

I held up a finger, popping my eyes out and blinking rapidly. Parts of Brockton Bay flashed in front of my eyes--and only my eyes--as I checked on the small vessels of glowing violet blood hidden in various nooks and crannies. "Doesn't look like any of them have been discovered yet. Dallon house might need a refill soon, though."

 

Lisa snorted. "You and your soap opera."

 

"I'm serious, Lisa, we should do something about that after we handle Coil."

 

"Fine, fine, we can be proactive therapists." Lisa rolled her eyes. "You could have been a creepy ghost kind of cape, but you had to be a hero instead."

 

"Hey, I can be creepy and heroic!" I protested as I stood. "They're not mutually exclusive!"

 

"Taylor, you're spying on a superhero family for your own amusement."

 

I crossed my arms with melodramatic petulance. "I don't see your point."

 

"We're literally expecting Piggot to voluntarily throw herself into Master-Stranger isolation after you make contact."

 

"The Parahuman Response Team Responds to Parahumans," I countered. "It's only logical."

 

"Do you remember how we first met?"

 

"Okay, okay, so perhaps I'm a little mischievous," I allowed. "But there are plenty of guile heroes you can name, yes? You might soon be one of them."

 

Lisa shook her head. "You're impossible."

 

"Lisa, what is a hero if not one that makes life and the world better for others? And by that metric, am I not heroic?"

 

"You're a pain in the ass is what you are." Lisa waved a hand. "Go on Taylor. For justice or whatever."

 

I slipped back into the void, blinking until I saw my destination in front of me. "For justice."

 

After a moment of contemplation, I shrugged. "And a little bit of vengeance, too. Sophia won't know what hit her."

 

It was time for Cheshire to make her debut.

Chapter 47: Aren't you a little grimdark to be in a Disney crossover?

Chapter Text

Taylor watched in awe as hundreds of gift baskets poured out of the strange machine every minute, covering the sky in an array of bright wicker and scanning beams. "I don't believe it. I'm seeing it and I don't believe it."

 

"Mmmm..." Isabella rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "Well, they're not bending the laws of physics this time, except for the whole mass production in a tiny space... but that is still pretty impressive. I'm going to put this one as a 7.2 out of 10 on the 'most impressive things Phineas and Ferb have done' scale."

 

"This is only a 7.2?"

 

"At a rough estimate." Isabella shrugged. "Could be lower, honestly. I'm a little biased."

 

"Alright, everyone, production seems to be going well." Phineas stepped out of the machine with a smile. "All we need to do now is maintain equilibrium, and things should take care of themselves."

 

"I don't believe it." Taylor stared up at the swarm of baskets. "I'm seeing it, and I don't believe it."

 

Isabella smirked at her. "Oh believe it, sister. This isn't even close to being the craziest thing they've done."

 

"What? What do you mean by that?"

 

"Weeeeeeelll..."

 

~On the first day of summer they built a roller coaster that twisted and turned through the town~

 

Taylor blinked, finally tearing her eyes from the swarm of gift baskets. "Uh..."

 

~And a few days later they made a one-hit wonder that still makes people boogie down~

 

"Why are you--?" Taylor's question was interrupted by a guitar riff from Ferb.

 

~They've built so many buildings in this very backyard

And I've helped them a lot, it wasn't even that hard

Cause when it comes to the impossible, baby, these brothers take the croooooooown!~

 


 

~Ferb's british and he's quiet and Phineas has! A triangular sort of a face~

 

"Okay, that's--that's good to know Candace--"

 

~And when it comes to weird contraptions I admit it! They are way in first place!~

 

"Why is she singing?" Lisa whispered to Stacy.

 

"Shush, she's on a roll!"

 

~They've built a shrinking machine, and a growing one too

I'm not even sure there's anything that they can't do

I've honestly lost track of how many times they've been to spaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaace!~

 


 

 

~You wanna talk warping reality, these two once built a portal to Mars!~

 

 


 

 

~They made a giant robot platypus, and remote drove life-size cars!~

 

 


 

 

~There was that time I needed to earn a beekeeping patch, so I asked them to turn me into a bee!~

 

 


 

 

~I've been turned into juice! And into a fly! And one time they even split meeeeeeeeeee--into two mes!~

 

"...where is that music coming from?" Lisa asked, staring around. "Does--does she have control of the mall's P.A. system?"

 

"No, that's just a Danville thing," Stacy assured her. "Oh look, here's the chorus girls!"

 


 

"Who are these people?!" Taylor cried, looking around wildly. "And how can I hear the other half of this song?!"

 

"Look Ferb, chorus girls!" Phineas waved brightly. "Hi ladies!"

 

~If you want something fun, the boys'll get it done~

~If you want it real soon just wait an afternoon~

~These two can build anything you can imagine and mooooooore!~

~Impossible's a word the Flynn-Fletchers find absurd~

~They'll make you say wow with a little know-how~

~So trust me you have no idea what's in stooooooooooooore!~

 


 

Lisa glanced around carefully. The locals didn't seem disturbed at all, while her fellow Brocktonies were very visibly confused. Her eyes turned back to where Candace was... angrily dancing.

 

"Seriously, is this normal?"

 

~I'll reluctantly admit there are perks when it comes to having the brothers I do~

 

"What, the musical number?" Stacy shrugged. "Yeah, pretty much."

 

~Like that car they rebuilt and the custom cell phone, and I guess that beach party too~

 

"I... see," Lisa muttered.

 

~Sure it stresses me out when they make their machines~

~Cause until they're all done, I never know what it meanst~

~But I know that they love their sister, and yes I love them back, it's true!~

 


 

Taylor boggled at the blatant choreography going on in front of her, and the complete lack of reaction that Phineas and Ferb were having to it.

 

~When they put their minds to it and set down to do it those two boys can make anything they wish~

 

How, she wondered in a daze, was Isabella keeping up with the professional dancers?

 

~They'll build anything from a spaceship to the moon to a submarine to save a goldfish!~

 

And when had Phineas pulled out an electric keyboard?!

 

~I know the odds can seem like a million to one~

~But if you need anything then to these two you'll run~

~Making dreams into reality is practically these two boys' whole dish!~

 


 

~I don't think I can ever forget the theme park for cheese!~

 


 

~We went around the globe under two days with ease!~

 


 

~They've invented futuristic sports like Football X7!~

 


 

~Every day they do something that's like a little slice of heeeeeeeeeeeeaven! Uh, because... it's seventh heaven, you see?~

 

"....why are you blushing?" Taylor asked suspiciously.

 

"What?" Isabella looked around quickly. "I'm not blushing, you're blushing!"

 

"But--"

 

"CHORUS GIRLS!"

 


 

~If you want something fun, the boys'll get it done~

~If you want it real soon just wait an afternoon~

~These two can build anything you can imagine and mooooooore!~

~Impossible's a word the Flynn-Fletchers find absurd~

~They'll make you say wow with a little know-how~

~So trust me you have no idea what's in stooooooooooooore!~

 

Lisa watched the finale with some bemusement, quirking a brow as Candace somehow twirled down a human pyramid and landed arms extended right in front of her.

 

"...so, uh... do I applaud?" she asked Stacy, sotto voice.

 

"I mean, if you want to. Donations to the local choreography corps would probably be more appreciated."

 

"The what?"

 

"The choreography corps. What, do you not have those in your world?"

 

"We don't have spontaneous musical numbers, no," Lisa deadpanned.

 

"Huh." Stacy considered that for a moment, and then shrugged. "Weird."

 


 

"...okay." Taylor turned away from the baffling image of a green-haired boy writing out paychecks to a group of chorus girls. "Okay, so you have organizations devoted to... sudden musical numbers. That's... kind of bizarre, but alright." She took a breath. "What I want to know is where that other singer's voice was coming from!"

 

"Oh that's just a basic duet simulcast," Phineas explained. "Perfectly common."

 

"Perfectly common." Taylor nodded in disbelief. "This from the kid who built a miniature gift basket factory in his backyard."

 

"Yep."

 

"...You really don't understand how any of this is strange."

 

Isabella grinned. "I prefer the term extraordinary."

Chapter 48: Cheshire PRT Threat Assessment, Annotated

Chapter Text

Cheshire is an independent rogue/villain who first announced herself with the dramatic crime of shortchanging a grocery store seven dollars for a hundred and seven dollar purchase, immediately turning around and bribing ward Vista with supposedly illicitly gained ice cream to avoid her arrest. Since then, she has been pestering Brockton Bay in both helpful and frustrating ways. It is, after all, the civic duty of all who can offer alternatives to alternatively offer options to those who optionally feel opinions alternate of those whomst they live with, else freedom in forms is frightfully scarce.

 

Powers:

--Breaker/Mover 7: Cheshire's primary power is her presence within an extradimensional space, from which she can open semi-invisible portals that she can move around in realspace with precise control. Cheshire uses this to create 'detached limbs' in the physical realm, often showing only a smile and glowing eyes in one location while her hands perform activities elsewhere. Cheshire also exploits these portals as both a method of personal storage, via obvious means, and a vehicle for flight via using them as surfaces to support herself. Containment is contrary to the wonders of wonderland, after all, even considering conscription confirms command.

--Thinker 5: Cheshire's precise control of her personal portals grants her a high degree of environmental awareness and capability with espionage, as well as the Stranger, Shaker, and Brute ratings below. A skilled cat is she, one with elegance and poise becoming both her form and her name, though perhaps modesty she lacks by nature of the method she presents. Ironic for one so often unseen.

--Stranger 4: Cheshire is capable of sidestepping any physical defenses simply by her presence in an extradimensional space, and has precise enough control of her portals to allow her to peek in anywhere within her range. Methods for determining her range have yet to be solidified, but it can safely be assumed that she can sneak into any location no matter how secure it is. Or rather, unsafely assumed, as the entire point of this report is to describe the danger she presents to individuals and society as a whole. Though perhaps then it should be called a danger report, and not a threat assessment, as threat represents intent toward danger?

--Shaker 4: Cheshire can open and close portals anywhere within her range, and knows how to use this to her advantage; she is capable of tapping an agent on the shoulder from the next room entirely, or tripping up somebody she's not looking at without any apparent motion. It also makes her a skilled and varied typist, an excellent chef, a highly valuable librarian, and capable of holding multiple jobs at once.

--Brute 1: Cheshire is capable of dodging potential attacks by 'ducking out of reality', i.e. pulling the part of her body under assault back to its extradimensional space. Those whom have read the original text of Alice's Adventures in Wonderland know full well the Cheshire Cat originally appeared and dissappeared at will, and did so suddenly, only slowing down at request from a young girl. A bit of literary triva that is trivially relevant to the discussion at hand.

--Changer [UNCONFIRMED]: Cheshire has a colorful tail that has been used as an extra limb in confrontations. It is unclear if this tail is part of her costume that she is manipulating with clever portals, or an actual aspect of her biology. My, but isn't this a wonderful job to have, where studying the rear end of a young lady can be constituted as an actual legally mandated aspect of the work?

 

Strategy: While Cheshire is capable of potentially organization-breaking sabotage and scandal, she has thus far acted mostly toward the benefit of the PRT even if not officially employed. Current strategy is to attempt to softsell either a Wards invite or registration as an affiliated hero. In the event that Cheshire must be engaged in combat, the two most likely paths to success are either utilizing a parahuman power explicitly capable of locking down any mover, or spraying Cheshire with an adhesive but painful substance. This is an organization in the business of professional paranoia, after all, one which fights monsters both literal and metaphorical with powers diverse and overwhelming. Thus the touch of cruelty is to be expected, though perhaps not enjoyed.

 

Notes: Cheshire revels in the mischievous but ultimately helpful persona she's selected for herself, just as likely to prank somebody as to advise them. She has committed crimes, but they are deliberately (and bombastically) petty, such as paying only a hundred dollars for a hundred and seven dollar purchase. Given her interactions with the PRT in general, she seems to consider herself a performance artist in the political commentary sense, and is ultimately harmless to everything except our public perception.

 

And apparently our internal security. I only looked away for two minutes! Sorry, I've helpfully been informed it was two and a half minutes. She has a stopwatch.

 


 

Director Piggot massaged her temples as she read the report in front of her, taking in the nervous expression of the analyst who had typed up the report. "And you weren't aware of Cheshire's presence at all?" she asked sternly.

 

"Not until I put down my coffee."

 

"Despite her typing in twelve full sentences while you were distracted."

 

"She is apparently a very skilled typist. I think she used her portals instead of actually moving fingers across the keyboard."

 

"And how exactly did she get this... color text into an official PRT report?" Piggot asked.

 

"I... don't know."

 

"...add an unconfirmed Tinker rating," Piggot muttered. "Actually, make it a Tinker 0, she can sabotage and manipulate equipment with her portals after all. Best to keep the report up to date."

 

"Alright. Uh... what's the shorthand for the troopers going to be?"

 

"Mover/Shaker 7, teleporter. Probably the most concise summary that'll still be valuable in the field." The director gave the analyst a look. "And get a tech team to look over our systems, I don't want to find out she used the distraction to subvert us."

 

"Yes ma'am."

 

Piggot sighed as the door swung shut, picking up her reading where she'd left off. At least Cheshire was choosing to be a trickster instead of a whistleblower, she could bury the PRT with all the dirt she gathered on Swarm alone...

Chapter 49: Conference Call: Interdimensional Teenage Princess Group Therapy 4

Chapter Text

"So how's the groupchat going?"

 

Amy rolled her eyes. "Well, yesterday we compared monsters, and the day before that we compared average schooling. I think today we're going to compare powers."

 

"How do you know that?"

 

"Because today is the day I explain Earth Bet, and powers seems to be the inevitable offshoot of that discussion."

 

"That makes sense," Vicky agreed. "You know, if you need any advice on that angle, I know a lot about parahuman theory."

 

"Why are you so interested anyway?"

 

Vicky gave her a flat look. "Ames. You are talking to a literal princess, an alien, and... what is Blake again?"

 

"A faunus. She's a girl with cat ears."

 

"Yeah, that! And she's a hero in training!" Vicky smiled as they landed in front of their house. "Why wouldn't I be interested?"

 

Amy shook her head, but there was a small smile on her face. "I guess it is kind of cool..."

 

"And it's great to know you have friends of your own," Vicky added. "Even if they're just internet friends from another world."

 

"Or I've finally snapped," Amy pointed out.

 

"Talking to the voices in your head is pretty harmless. Just let me know if they start telling you to hurt people--including yourself."

 

Amy rolled her eyes. "Yeah, yeah, I know. Just as long as you don't tell Mom."

 

"No duh. I'll only do that if it's really serious."

 

HealerBitch: Alright, I'm back home and set up in my room, let's get this [INSERT ELODIE-APPROPRIATE SWEAR HERE] started.

Flower_In_Shadow: Nice to see you're making an effort.

HealerBitch: No, I'm genuinely unsure what form of crude language is appropriate. On the one hand she's only fourteen, but on the other she lives in a medieval era, so there haven't been generations of puritans scrubbing the language.

tZorah: It bothers me to no end that I can understand that reasoning.

ИElodie: Amy, is it standard practice in your world to attempt to offend everyone?

HealerBitch: Nah, it takes a qualified expert.

Flower_In_Shadow: Of course it does...

 

Amy smirked to herself at the chatroom's reactions.

 

"Something funny?" Vicky asked.

 

"Eh, just chatroom shenanigans."

 

HealerBitch: Alright, so yesterday Blake told us all about monsters. Today I'm going to tell you all about super powers!

HealerBitch: Settle in, class, this is going to get rough.

tZorah: Superpowers? What, like biotics?

HealerBitch: Maybe, but let me explain what Parahumans are first. Then we'll spin off into talking about the powers your world has.

HealerBitch: Like we did with education and monsters.

Flower_In_Shadow: We don't necessarily have to follow the pattern...

HealerBitch: I like a little predictability in my unpredictable cross-reality chatroom.

Flower_In_Shadow: Fair.

HealerBitch: So... Parahumans. About thirty years ago, a naked golden man was spotted flying over the ocean, and since then there's been a gradual increase in people who have superpowers.

HealerBitch: My sister and I are second generation. She can fly and lift cars, I heal people, things like that. Our mom does laser swords, her boyfriend shoots emotions out of his fingers, it's all weird.

tZorah: How does any of this work? It sounds insane!

HealerBitch: Yeah, there's been some research and we've figured out a few patterns.

HealerBitch: The Corona Pollentia is a structure in the brain that around twenty percent of people develop. On its own, it does nothing, but if somebody with a Pollentia has a trigger event, they grow another brain structure called a Gemma and gain superpowers.

ИElodie: How does one go through a trigger event?

 

Amy took a sharp breath.

 

"Ames?"

 

"They just asked about trigger events," Amy explained. "Different worlds, but--"

 

Vicky clasped her hand sympathetically.

 

HealerBitch: Trauma.

HealerBitch: Really... really deep and personal trauma.

ИElodie: Oh.

Flower_In_Shadow: That's... certainly one way to gain powers...

HealerBitch: Yeah.

HealerBitch: Anyway, that's the how. The PRT came up with a whole classification system--1 to 10 for how dangerous you are, specific names for different types of powers. It's useful quickhand.

HealerBitch: There's even a little nursery rhyme: Mover, Shaker, Brute and Breaker. Master, Tinker, Blaster and Thinker. Striker, Changer, Trump and Stranger.

tZorah: I can see how that would be useful. How does that classification system work?

HealerBitch: Well, for example, I'm considered a Striker 4, since I need direct physical contact to heal people. Little bit of Thinker too, since I see the entire biology of somebody when I touch them.

HealerBitch: My sister's a Mover 4 (flight) Brute 5 (super strength and personal force field) and Shaker 2 (she has this thing where everyone around her is in awe of her).

tZorah: But nobody knows the full mechanics behind powers? The laws of physics and all that?

HealerBitch: The PRT does have scientists studying it all, but... well, powers are bullshit. That's just basically it.

Flower_In_Shadow: Hmmm. It sounds like you're in the early stages of aura research.

HealerBitch: Aura--right, your soul magic stuff.

 

"Okay," Amy told Vicky, "we seem to be getting into powers for nonparahumans."

 

"Ooooo!" Vicky jammed a notebook into her hands. "This'll be fun!"

 

Flower_In_Shadow: It's not magic. Probably. There's science behind it all.

HealerBitch: Do tell.

Flower_In_Shadow: Well, aura is the manifestation of one's soul. Energy of will projected from the body into the physical world. At its most basic, we can use it to enhance our bodies--quicker healing, better senses, stronger constitution, things like that.

Flower_In_Shadow: It's also possible to project aura outside of our body, using it to deflect attacks from Grimm or enhance our own strikes. Some masters can even extend their aura out to feel other auras at a distance.

Flower_In_Shadow: Then there's the semblance--a personal ability fueled by aura. Everybody has a different semblance, although there's some debate over whether or not they reflect the user's personality.

Flower_In_Shadow: Mine lets me leave behind a sort of shadow-clone of myself, which I can use to manuver around, and my teammate Ruby has a form of super speed where she turns into a cloud of petals.

ИElodie: Really? That sounds pretty.

HealerBitch: I can't even argue with that.

tZorah: How do you get an aura anyway?

Flower_In_Shadow: First of all, everyone has an aura. It's the manifestation of one's soul, after all.

Flower_In_Shadow: Secondly, aura can be unlocked through a few different methods. One of them is similar to what Amy calls a trigger event--instinctively activating your semblance in response to extreme stress or fear--but it's not recommended.

Flower_In_Shadow: The other two methods are either meditating in order to learn to extend the aura beyond oneself, or having somebody with an aura reach out and unlock your own.

HealerBitch: Wait wait wait, people with powers can just give out powers to other people?

Flower_In_Shadow: Well, it still takes training to use, and nobody knows what their semblance is until they discover it, but... yes?

HealerBitch: And these powers don't go away?

Flower_In_Shadow: Aura can break under enough strain or use, although it regenerates over time. Why?

HealerBitch: Blake, everyone in my world gets superpowers through extreme trauma. Parahumans are all fucked in the head. A good two thirds of them turn to villainy and make life hell for the rest of civilization.

HealerBitch: And you're saying you can just give out a helping hand and skip over that?

Flower_In_Shadow: Oh.

HealerBitch: I think I'm allowed to bitch over how fucking unfair that is.

tZorah: Language, there's a princess present.

HealerBitch: Sorry.

HealerBitch: I do believe I am entitled to a mild case of histronics after discovering how disconcertingly painless achieving such abilities is in worlds other than mine.

tZorah: ...Okay your first one was somehow less insulting.

 

"I think I hate Blake now," Amy deadpanned.

 

"Oh?"

 

"People on her world can get powers just by asking other people with powers. No fuss, no muss."

 

Vicky giggled. "That's not hate, Amy. That's envy."

 

HealerBitch: Yeah, whatever, I'm a bitch and Blake's soul magic is bullshit.

Flower_In_Shadow: It's not magic.

HealerBitch: I continue to disbelieve that statement.

ИElodie: It doesn't sound like magic to me, Amy.

HealerBitch: Really? What does magic sound like to you?

ИElodie: Well, the lumen of my world... we have crystals. And different crystals have different affinities?

ИElodie: For instance, the royal family of Nova is known to have powers related to light.

HealerBitch: Wait, you're a light mage?

ИElodie: Well... I might be. I, uh, haven't claimed my mother's crystal yet.

ИElodie: And I don't know that much about how magic works, overall...

HealerBitch: Oh. Right. Yeah, that makes sense.

ИElodie: I think a lot of people are scared of lumen because... well, there's a lot of scary things in the world because of lumen.

HealerBitch: Yeah, that fits.

HealerBitch: What about you, Tali? Do you have any space magic?

tZorah: We have sufficiently advanced technology, if that's what you're asking.

HealerBitch: Well, there's starships and robots and lasers and everything that can be found in a science book.

HealerBitch: And then there's space magic, where a green midget babbles about the cosmic force and waves a hand to lift rocks or whatever.

tZorah: The closest we have to that is biotics.

HealerBitch: Oh, bioaugmentations?

tZorah: No, that's something different.

tZorah: Biotics... to explain biotics I've got to explain Element Zero. It's a mineral that releases dark energy when electricity is passed through it, creating a mass effect field that either raises or lowers the mass of everything in it depending on the charge.

HealerBitch: Nifty. Also bullshit.

tZorah: It's basically the foundation of interstellar civilization, gives us FTL, hovercars, forcefields, all that.

Flower_In_Shadow: Sounds like superpowered gravity Dust.

HealerBitch: Gravity what?

Flower_In_Shadow: Dust is what we call elemental crystals. Lightning Dust, Fire Dust, Gravity Dust, Hardlight Dust... we mine it and make our technology out of it.

HealerBitch: Technology based on elemental crystals... so your world has more than one kind of magic bullshit?

Flower_In_Shadow: It's not magic.

HealerBitch: Ahuh, sure.

Flower_In_Shadow: It really isn't.

 

"What's with that grin?" Vicky asked.

 

"We're talking about all the kinds of magic we have now," Amy explained. "But Blake's insisting that elemental crystals aren't magic."

 

"Elemental crystals?"

 

"Yeah. She also insists that soul-based superpowers aren't magic." Amy snorted. "Which, you know, complete bullshit."

 

"She grew up with them, maybe she doesn't think about them as magic." Vicky gestured between them. "You know, like us with parahuman powers."

 

ИElodie: Tali, you were saying something about biotics?

tZorah: Right, yes. It's possible for a child to develop nodules of eezo if they were exposed to element zero during their prenatal development.

tZorah: Granted, it's also possible for a child to develop tumors if they were exposed to element zero during their prenatal development.

tZorah: But if they have the nodules, they can train themselves to activate them with the electricity in their nervous system to create Mass Effect fields. Telekinesis, force fields, spacial distortions... all with a wave of a hand.

HealerBitch: And a lot of calories, I'll bet.

tZorah: Well, yes.

tZorah: But we don't have the personalized powers you've got.

HealerBitch: Wow. Space magic sucks.

tZorah: I will let you call it space magic if you let me call your parahuman powers trauma magic.

HealerBitch: You know what? Sure!

Flower_In_Shadow: Oh no, you encouraged her...

HealerBitch: We've got space magic, trauma magic, soul magic, elemental magic, and just plain magic!

HealerBitch: It's all magic, and we don't have to explain shit!

ModSteel: Don't forget the magic of Mods!

 

"Oh nooooooo," Amy groaned.

 

"What? What is it, what's wrong?"

 

"The chat mod is back," she explained to Vicky. "They're one of those annoyingly chirpy people."

 

Vicky rolled her eyes. "How you must suffer."

 

HealerBitch: Oh what is it now?

ModSteel: I'm still turning everything on, but I found a system that should make things easier for everyone. Behold!

ModSteel: /RunPolySync

 

Polysynchronization activated (2.7%)

 

ModSteel: Now you'll be able to access the chat without distracting yourself from your own worlds! It's like having two minds in one!

ИElodie: That's... useful?

ModSteel: I know, I'm just the best.

HealerBitch: I really hope that's not the case.

 

"Huh." Amy shook her head. "The mod just installed a... multitasking function? We can use the chat without getting distracted."

 

Vicky frowned. "So... they fiddled with your head?"

 

"Not--kind of? But not really. It's like I... I'm walking while looking at texts on my cell phone, if that makes any sense. That sort of mental divide. Only... enhanced."

 

"...Alright. If you're sure you're alright."

 

Amy smiled wryly. "Trust me, this is the least of my problems."

Chapter 50: PRT Threat Assessment: Fireside Girls

Chapter Text

The Fireside Girls are, on the surface, the Earth Allegrezza equivalent to the Girl Scouts: an organization where young girls can join and learn life skills. However, the sheer number of skill patches in the Fireside Girl catalog and the wide variety of skills they cover could easily be compared to the training every PRT trooper and even some Protectorate capes go through. It is notable enough that one particularly skilled troop of Fireside Girls were able to successfully engage and restrain members of the Empire 88, including Stormtiger, Cricket, and Rune, with minimal and discrete assistance from the Ward Vista in her civilian identity. They do not have demonstrably superhuman abilities, but demonstrate military-level cohesion and ability even without assistance from Phineas and Ferb (see relevant threat assessment). It is unknown if the Danville troop is an outlier or the norm, but evidence suggests they are a force to be reckoned with.

 

Threat ratings:

--Thinker 3: Fireside Girls can always be expected to have already learned skills relevant to the situation or to be ready and willing to learn skills relevant to the situation, with the understanding that the speed it takes for them to learn said skills is greatly enhanced in relation to ordinary individuals of matching or even older age.

--Mover 2: Fireside Girls have expertise in multiple forms of gymnastics and athletics, and have been witnessed using their sashes as improvised ropes or grappling hooks in order to get around the environment. Many fireside girls have implied or stated they have various badges earned from learning how to operate vehicles such as go-karts or boats, and it is not impossible that they could drive cars legally or otherwise. Investigation into the claims of actually serving on a plane is still ongoing.

--Striker 2: Fireside Girls are generally high-level trainees in at least one form of martial arts, if not multiple forms. This is technically a purely human ability, but given that these girls are generally prepubescent and yet fully capable of engaging in hand-to-hand combat, it is noted on this list.

--Blaster 2: While Fireside Girls have not been witnessed handling firearms and have made no claims to such abilities, they have stated and demonstrated expert marksmanship with non-firearm based ranged weapons such as bows and arrows, slingshots, water guns, and simple thrown discuses.

--Tinker 1: Fireside Girls have no tinkertech of their own, but have demonstrated the ability to handle technology that usually takes university courses to learn how to operate. In addition, they often engage in the utilization of tinkertech while assisting Phineas and Ferb; see relevant threat assessment for details.

--Master 0: An individual Fireside Girl is already a highly skilled and cheerful operator with their own specialties. A troop of Fireside Girls, especially under the command of a skilled leader, can radically alter the direction of any altercation by assisting in evacuation of civilians or engaging with otherwise overpowered enemies.

 

Strategy:

Despite their high level of skill and competence, Fireside Girls are technically prepubescent girls with no superpowers. If encountered in the field, they can be treated as equivalent to police personnel in most situations and directed toward evacuation or triage. Expecting them to engage parahumans should only occur in the case of emergencies or when they have already engaged parahumans prior to field contact. In the event that PRT employees must engage in hostile action against the Fireside Girls, due to either miscommunication or Mastering, it is suggested they be foamed and moved to individual cells where they can be monitored until their guardians come for them.

 

Notes:

THE NAZIS WERE BEATEN UP BY FUCKING GIRLSCOUTS! And then they actually took the time to give the damn racists a LECTURE on the history of Nazi Germany, and exactly how wrong they were! They managed to flip Rune just because of that!

 

I just...

 

What the fuck even is this city? I would have thought that our arrival would make things horrible for them, but somehow they're able to handle things a damn sight better than we are.

 

Alright, professional notes time. These are girlscouts. Granted, they are stupidly competent girlscouts, with direct access to the world's most bullshit pair of Tinkers, but they're technically girlscouts. My advice? Just smile and be polite whenever you run into them, and if there's an issue explain the situation calmly and rationally. And when they come calling to sell their cupcakes, just buy 'em--it's a cheap investment that not only gets us sweets but supports a group that benefits girls and citizens everywhere. Also, I think we might want to do a separate assessment for Isabella Garcia-Shapiro, just in case she's got some more weird pseudo-powers under her belt. My gut's telling me she's a lot more than meets the eye...

 


 

Director Piggot frowned as she looked over the report in her hands. The brief bout of unprofessional commentary aside, this was yet more evidence that there was something strange about Earth Allegrezza. Something that couldn't be summed up just as alternate histories or weird cultural differences. No, there was something... something in the air, something that made things work better than they ever had on Earth Bet. Something that made it possible for two boys to build impossible inventions in their backyard without blowing up the planet, for an organization of animals to literally handle large numbers of villainous tinkers, for a seemingly ordinary pizza delivery girl to ride through a fight between fucking Hookwolf and Lung and save Panacea herself without getting a scratch.

 

She'd have to remember to get somebody to interview that girl, actually. There was no way her excuse of 'I used to be a babysitter' could possibly explain how she pulled that stunt off.

 

The point, Emily mused to herself, was that things were somehow managing to get better. Despite everything Brockton Bay had weighing it down, the city was starting to sense the faint and terrifying glimmers of hope. Some people had even been suggesting that they should stay in Danville--a sentiment Emily could understand, but not support.

 

Things were finally getting better, and all it took was a dimensional transference.

 

She wondered how the PRT was reacting back on Earth Bet....

Chapter 51: Vaita Ketotakha

Notes:

Vaita Ketotakha, or Destiny Reforged.
Translations courtesy of OutOfGloom

Chapter Text

The night that Earth Bet's fate was changed would not be marked by a sudden wave of Thinkers falling over, or a dramatic flash of light, or even the traumatic awakening of a brand new parahuman. No, the night when things were changed was marked only by an arrival; a strange, smooth canister falling through the sky, blinking lights the only feature on the outer surface. The few who noticed it entering the atmosphere dismissed it as a micrometeor, a simple rock from space, and the splash as it entered the ocean was witnessed only by fish and whales.

 

Nobody paid attention to whales anymore. Not since the monster called Leviathan had started roaming the seas. So nobody noticed when a pod of whales swam after the canister, nudging it a fair distance toward the coast. And even if they had... well, the life of whales was mysterious. And the canister, in comparison, was small. That they abandoned it to the tide a few days later might have garnered interest, had there been any boats nearby, but most stayed away from this particular part of the coast.

 

The reasons for that were related to where the canister eventually washed up--a rusted collection of ships and containers blocked in an inlet by the largest among them. The canister itself rapped against the giant, rolling gently in the waves until it was pushed under and past, bumping against ravaged hulls and disturbing crabs until it came to a rest, lights up, in a simple dead current. Nobody watched the lights wink off, one by one, over the course of a few hours. There were some reports that evening of a loud noise, like the hiss of a sea serpent that had just been stabbed, but by the time the local authorities came by twenty minutes later, all that there would have been to find was the now opened canister, with a cushioned interior. And with how low in the water it was, they didn't even spot that.

 

It had been a week, perhaps two, since the canister arrived. The sun would rise and set twice more before anybody would have even an inkling of what had happened. And even then, it would not be completely clear at first...

 


 

"Eyes... ears... lips... nose." The knife tapped each part of the face as it was addressed, and the girl whimpered at the uncaring man pushing her against the brick wall of the alley. "Which is it going to be?"

 

The other gang members laughed cruelly--save for the two holding down the man who was struggling. And the red-haired girl shivered, trying to convince the world that this wasn't happening that this couldn't be happening begging silently for some reprieve--

 

A ring of golden energy struck the man holding her and he collapsed to the ground, unconscious.

 

"Shit, it's a--!" The panicked gangster didn't get to finish his sentence before he was kicked into another, but the calls of fear echoed as the small number of criminals tried to gear themselves up to fight--

 

Was it a woman, or a machine? The outline suggested the former, the curves to the hips as the assailant flipped around especially, but there were visible pistons, joints, flashes of gaps as the girl watched her unexpected rescuer catch a knife on her elbow blades, spin on a mechanical heel to bash another gangster in the face, pick up the two holding her father down and slam their heads together...

 

It was over as quickly and unexpectedly as it began. The woman... robot... stood over the fallen gangsters, seven feet tall and clad in blue and gold armor through which strands of cyan muscle and pistons could be seen. Inhuman hands brushed some dirt off an almost spherical pauldron, and glowing teal eyes fell on the girl. With grace and ease the figure shifted the shield to their back and, in the same movement, retracted their blades into their forearms, before slowly kneeling down to lock eyes with the girl. This close, the blue mask resembled a strange combination of butterfly and hand, fingers clutching the top of the head while petaled wings spread out across the upper face, broken only by gold-rimmed lenses. An odd golden piece seemed attached by a pair of chin bolts and swooped up beneath the butterfly to the back of the head, attached by a pair of sockets to the rest of the strange helm. And between the two halves was stretched a silvery pair of lips, two vertical indents on the upper matched by a singular one on the lower.

 

"Kofoan kuak kaya. Aiza vaofo ai. Ouza ha ai."

 

The voice was inhuman, but not in a monstrous way. Rather, it sounded... like the soft hum of electronics, the sound of pistons rubbing against each other as they moved, modulated into syllables and words in a foreign tongue. The tone was comforting, as was the way the mask shifted--almost like a face in itself.

 

"I," the girl shivered, "I don't, I don't understand you--"

 

"Vanateryx," the figure muttered, glancing away. "Oza akuta ya nu ga su..." The teal eyes turned back, and a hand--surprisingly gentle for its size and metallic construction--took the girl's shoulder. "Huru hava kaya... dehro hava kaya. Huru hava, dehro hava."

 

The girl watched as her rescuer took a few, slow, deep breaths, gesturing for her to do the same. Slowly, carefully, she matched the strange pattern--inhale, hold, exhale, hold. Inhale, hold, exhale, hold. Slowly, the incomprehension began to crumble away, then the fear. Then there was confusion, but a calm sort. She took in the face of her rescuer... the strange, beautiful construction of it, unusual and graceful all at once.

 

"I, uh... th... thank you. For, uh, saving us... what are you?"

 

"Aro'o Toa Varian ai." The figure put a hand over the light in the center of her chest. "Varian."

 

"Varian. Okay." The girl nodded. "I'm... Emma Barnes. Emma," she clarified, tapping her own chest.

 

"Emma," the figure murmured, thoughtfully.

 

"Emma!" Her father rushed over. "Emma, I--are you okay?"

 

"I--"

 

The figure stood, allowing her father to gather her up. "I aiza ouka ivo ya ko rei ki?"

 

"I--uh... thank you, for, for saving us. What's your name?"

 

"Avukai. At ateryx'u a ro ide ya vo cu."

 

"What? I don't--"

 

The figure gave a sound, like the winding down of a spring-powered clockwork toy. "Ouza ha ai ko ga vo... Aratu, aiza raatu ai ko ta ce." She looked toward the truck blocking the alleyway, and lifted her hand; the vehicle rose, gliding away until it was on the other side of the street, before gently setting down. "Ha. I ouza waiakh iro ya ko ta vo ki?"

 

"Uh..." The man looked from the figure to the truck. "...Thanks. I... I'm going to call the police now. Do you, uh, do you want to talk with them?"

 

"Dad, I--I don't think she can understand what we're saying," Emma managed. "She doesn't... Varian?"

 

"Emma," the figure replied, nodding toward her.

 

"...Thank you."

 

Something in her tone must have registered, because the figure smiled, nodding gently toward her. "Apakai. Hapa!" She glanced around at the fallen gangsters--none of them dead, it seemed--before briskly walking away and turning a corner.

 

The man would report the encounter, of course, and the girl would elaborate on it. But in the confusion of the evening, many things would remain unclear, and it would be many nights before another hint of what was happening came forth.

Chapter 52: Vaita Ketotakha

Chapter Text

"...so the Chorus gang is still hanging on." Director Piggot turned a page. "Moving on, we have another reported intervention by Varian."

 

Challenger rolled her eyes. "What, did she save another nazi from Shadow Stalker?"

 

"Actually, she saved a black family from the Empire," Director Piggot corrected. "What's even more interesting is that the victims reported her speaking to the assailants in English." She glanced down at the report and sighed. "Broken English, but it's still something. 'You kill no. Kill bad is.'"

 

"That's actually pretty impressive for somebody who's only been learning English for... how long has she been around?" Assault asked. "A week and a half?"

 

"More importantly, it paints a clearer picture of her motivations," Armsmaster pointed out. "She clearly saved the life of the Barnes girl, after all. If that's what she's focused on, saving lives, it would explain why she chased Stalker away from the empire members she was assaulting."

 

Challenger huffed. "She doesn't recognize a nazi when she sees one?"

 

"That... might actually be the case," Miss Militia admitted. "We know she doesn't speak English, or Japanese, or any of the Chinese languages, which suggests she comes from out of country. And as much as America likes to glorify World War 2, other countries usually don't focus on it as much; she might not even know white supremacy is a thing."

 

"And she's been around for less than a month," Battery pointed out. "It's not like Brockton Bay has a convenient 'here's the local gang culture' pamphlet for newcomers."

 

"Hrmph." Challanger glanced at Armsmaster. "Any new details from the report?"

 

"She uses her shield to generate the sleep rings," Armsmaster informed them. "And, as the director said, she's been learning English. Other than that, we don't have anything solid."

 

"You're just annoyed she ghosted you," Assault teased.

 

"I swear, she was right there! I was heading for her and then she just--vanished!"

 

"Varian's potential Stranger rating is on the record," Piggot stated flatly. "It is also not what this meeting is about." She looked around at the assembled heroes. "The fact of the matter is Varian is skilled--surprisingly so, given how recently she hit the scene. She knows how to commit nonlethal takedowns even without her sleep rings and how to minimize collateral damage. More than that, she understands the element of surprise; nobody sees her until she joins the fray, which is extremely surprising given her colorful armor. This is not an ordinary parahuman; this is a trained spec-ops agent in a cape outfit."

 

"Or a robot," Assault noted.

 

"We have no hard evidence that she's a robot."

 

"We have a lot of reports--"

 

"Hearsay." The director waved it off. "It's more likely she's a Tinker in a special outfit, maybe some form of Changer. And in any case, she's a low priority overall. Shadow Stalker does more damage than she does, and she's a teenage vigilante. No, our current focus regarding Varian is recruiting her, or at least getting her to understand the local situation. On that note... how are we progressing on whatever her language is?"

 

"Frustratingly slow," Armsmaster replied. "We don't have any audio recordings, and while the people she saves are quite willing to discuss what she said, syntax and grammar are difficult to parse. That said, she does seem to preface her name with 'Toa' a lot."

 

"Toa?"

 

"A Maori word, meaning 'champion' or 'warrior.' She seems to use it as a title, the same way we would address somebody as 'Doctor Smith'. Some of the other words she uses also seem Polynesian in origin, or... perhaps African." Armsmaster sighed. "The problem is that Polynesian languages varied widely from island to island, even before Leviathan started threatening the sea trade. Whatever she's speaking could be an actual language that's not recorded, or one of a culture that died out when European colonists arrived, or a pidgin of multiple island tongues. Or it could just be a dialect of Japanese that we've never heard of before. There's no way to know except to ask her..."

 

"...and there's no way to ask her if we don't know what she's saying." The director sighed. "Alright. I see no reason to change our stance toward Varian at this time."

 

"No reason?" Challenger demanded. "She ran from me! She's clearly hiding something!"

 

"Or perhaps she can't speak English, so the big scary cape rushing after her made her decide discretion was the better part of valor," Miss Militia deadpanned.

 

"Enough." Director Piggot glared across the entire table. "We aren't going to bring her in, or arrest her, or anything like that. If we run into her, we try to make peaceful contact--give her a pamphlet, see if we can encourage her to join up, and at the very least try to communicate that the gangs are bad people. If you're a sociable sort, you might even play a little bit of eye spy to get her to learn more english words."

 

"Should we try to track down where she's operating from?"

 

Piggot shook her head at Velocity's question. "She's clearly highly trained, whether or not she has a Stranger power, so that would likely be an exercise in futility."

 

"She's probably attracting the gangs' attraction with her interventions," Velocity pointed out. "It's only a matter of time before the Empire or the ABB send one of their own after her. Shouldn't we be more active in trying to warn her of the risks?"

 

"Varian is a highly trained individual, no matter what else she is. There is no military or mercenary group on Earth that wouldn't warn their agents of how dangerous parahumans can be. If she's doing this, she's prepared to handle the consequences--or at the very least, she thinks she is, and I'm inclined to agree with that assessment." The director shrugged. "We'll find out how good she is after she bags a cape, and how willing she is to see them imprisoned."

 

Velocity frowned, but leaned back in his seat.

 

"...With that out of the way, let's move on. As Challenger mentioned, Shadow Stalker attacked another Empire outpost..."

Chapter 53: Taylor Altpower: Minimois!

Chapter Text

"Okay." Taylor bit her lip, glancing at the assembled members of New Wave. "So... I have one of those powers where it's... pretty much impossible for me to hide my identity if I use it. Well, okay, I can use it without outing myself, but... that would basically require I keep my power hidden at all times, not have a cape identity at all."

 

"Ah," Lady Photon said, nodding sympathetically. "I've heard stories about that sort of power."

 

"What exactly is your power?" Glory Girl asked curiously.

 

"I can break into smaller versions of myself," Taylor explained. "Like... hold on, let me just show you." She pulled out a handkerchief, holding it in front of her hand, and concentrated.

 

"What's the handkerchief--oh." Glory Girl blinked a bit when the miniature Taylor literally peeled herself from the back of Taylor's hand and quickly wrapped herself in the offered garb. "Can't duplicate clothes, huh?"

 

"Nope," squeaked the smaller Taylor. "And yes, I know how I sound. Smaller body, squeakier voice. Something about lung capacity, I think."

 

"I can actually go a lot smaller," Taylor admitted. "Like, small enough that cockroaches are horse-sized. Don't ask how I know that." She cleared her throat. "So, you can see the problem, right? Unless I keep a few dozen tiny masks on me I'm outed, and that's assuming I'm willing to streak en masse."

 

"That would certainly get you a reputation," Laserdream pointed out with a grin.

 

"Crystal," Lady Photon admonished.

 

"So, are you controlling her?" Glory Girl asked curiously, looking over the smaller Taylor.

 

"Nope," the larger Taylor said. "She does her own thing, has her own thoughts. She's another Taylor."

 

"I mean, I was her until I split off," the smaller Taylor clarified. "And when we merge together again, we'll be the same Taylor. I'll have memories of being the Taylor holding the smaller Taylor and of being the Taylor standing in the larger Taylor's hand."

 

"Sounds useful," Glory Girl mused. "You can get yourself a little camo outfit to scout ahead and then know what to expect. Or come up with a plan and then break into a hundred tiny Taylors to implement it."

 

"Or a thousand," Taylor agreed. "I'm limited by biomass, not number."

 

"How do you know that?"

 

Both Taylors winced. "First power use," they explained in synch.

 

Glory Girl cringed. "Trigger events suck. I get you there."

 

"If I may interject," Brandish said coolly, "while it may be difficult to hide your identity while using your power, it does not seem impossible. A swarm of... microTaylors would not be readily identifiable, if you were careful, and I assume you could accelerate your stealth training by quite literally splitting yourself up and practicing with several bodies."

 

Taylor nodded, slowly. "Yeah, I've been... faking being a set of homeschooled quadruplets to get some extra study time in at the library."

 

"Which suggests to me that the idea you cannot hide your powers is, in fact, false." Brandish quirked a brow. "Why haven't you joined the Wards?"

 

Taylor bit her lip.

 

"...We should just tell them," the smaller Taylor suggested. "She's a lawyer and a cape, she could help."

 

"I don't want them to think I'm just joining to exploit them!" Taylor objected. "I really do want to be a hero!"

 

"And New Wave is all about holding capes accountable, isn't it? This is the perfect opportunity--"

 

"Do you two need some time to yourself?" Panacea deadpanned.

 

Taylor blinked, looking up from her smaller self. "Sorry, I got--I kinda got used to arguing with myself over the past couple of weeks." She smiled weakly. "Power weirdness."

 

The smaller Taylor sighed, grabbing the larger Taylor's finger and swinging herself onto the table. "I'm telling them."

 

"They won't believe us."

 

"They'll have to investigate anyway, if they're going to have us on the team."

 

The larger Taylor held up a finger, paused, and sighed. "Right... I guess you have a point."

 

The smaller Taylor took a deep, slow breath. "Shadow Stalker, in her civilian identity, deliberately caused my trigger event."

 

That caused a serious reaction, as the members of New Wave all drew themselves up warily.

 

"...That's quite the accusations," Manpower noted, very carefully neutral. "How do you know this?"

 

The larger Taylor sighed. "After... what happened, I wanted... I'm not sure. Justice, revenge, or just... I wanted to do something. So I snuck a few microTaylors into the backpacks of the three girls responsible, and... I think the plan was to run around in the walls of their home. Like the old stories about boggarts and gremlins. But one of the girls said she needed to go to the PRT, and..." She shrugged. "Once the microTaylors realized what they'd found, they snuck their way back to Winslow, merged with me, and... yeah."

 

Brandish sighed, rubbing her temples. "I see. For the sake of covering our bases, do you still have any... infiltrators out and about?"

 

"No! No. There's me, her," Taylor gestured at the girl on the table, "and that's it."

 

"And the school's reaction to your trigger event...?"

 

"They ignored it," the Taylor on the table muttered. "They always ignore the trio. I tried going to the teachers early on, but after the first six months of bullying I got the message."

 

"Six months--?" Glory Girl sputtered. "How long were you--?!"

 

"Vicky," Lady Photon admonished sternly.

 

"No, it's a valid question. I've been... aggressively isolated since I started going to Winslow two years ago." Taylor curled in on herself. "I understand if you don't believe me, I mean... a Ward, doing all that--"

 

"She's only been a ward for a short time," Laserdream pointed out. "And... I'm pretty sure she's probationary. Like, got put there instead of put in jail, to see if she could get better."

 

"...and the rest of the Wards think she's a bitch," Glory Girl added.

 

Brandish frowned. "Victoria--"

 

"No, it's true! They're always complaining about her! Heck, I'm pretty sure they've filed actual written complaints... which got ignored..." Glory Girl frowned thoughtfully. "Maybe Shadow Stalker is some sort of unconscious Master?"

 

"I mean, she did turn my best friend into a complete bitch right after meeting her," the table Taylor mused. "So it's not... impossible--"

 

"Whether or not she is a Master, I think we can all agree that this falls under New Wave's mandate," Lady Photon declared. "Given the nature of the law and the resources that the PRT has, we can't garuntee we can bring Shadow Stalker to justice, but we can damn well try--and at the very least we can promise you a degree of protection from retaliation."

 

Both Taylors looked up warily. "...really?"

 

Lady Photon nodded. "Really."

 

"...great." Taylor managed a shaky smile. "Thanks. Really."

 

The smaller Taylor sighed. "...we're going to have to tell Dad, though."

 

"Erm." Taylor looked around at the suddenly amused and exasperated expressions. "...Lady Photon, would you mind, uh--?"

 

Lady Photon rolled her eyes and stood. "Alright, I'll help you break the news to your father. Crystal, you're coming too, we might need a younger viewpoint..."

Chapter 54: Inibarrana Artavaita: Ancient Masters

Chapter Text

Inibarrana: Artavaita

Ancient Masters

 

"I wondered when you would come."

 

Jedi Master Yoda had grown accustomed to the odd accents of the Matoric races over the past few days. Even when they spoke galactic basic, there was a quality to their voices few species could mimic. The Ithorians came closest, their dual mouths reverberating in stereo whenever they spoke their rumbling language, but even they could not quite achieve the metallic resonations pistons and gears grinding against each other produced. It was almost as though he were talking with machines; the Vortixx's crafty words reminded him of nothing so much as the hum of repulsorlifts, while the harsh barks of the Skakdi resembled blaster bolts to an unnerving degree. A toa of plasma had a voice almost like the snap-crack of a lightsaber; a toa of magnetism spoke as though they were the thrum of a hyperdrive engine.

 

And perhaps, he mused, the great mechanical dragon before him might have been mistaken as the manifestation of one of Coruscant's oldest power generators, with a deep rumbling voice that made some of the small pebbles around Yoda's feet rattle with every word. Perhaps, had he not known better, he might have come to that conclusion himself.

 

"Ever since I heard of your Jedi order," the dragon continued, not looking up from his work, "I knew questions would be asked. Questions only I could answer. You take the role of Toa, after all, and I know full well what the Toa think of me." His massive claws ran along the back of the biomechanical animal strapped to the table, glowing eyes examining it carefully. "And they, at least, have a proper context."

 

"Learn your nature, I must," Yoda acknowledged. "Strange, you are--even by this world's standards."

 

"And you, a vaulted defender of the galactic peace, must ensure that I am not a menace." The dragon's mask glowed, and the creature on the table began to shift, legs growing ever so slightly longer. "Even in death, Teridax finds ways to vex me. Come then, kuhi, ask your questions."

 

Yoda observed the shift in the beast with a careful eye. "...What know you of the Force?"

 

"The Force... is that what you call it?" The dragon leaned back. "What an interesting word you've chosen. Force. A word synonymous with power, with might and strength, if I understand your language correctly. I presume that you are referring to the essence that underpins reality, that which we call upon to enact the impossible."

 

Yoda nodded, walking closer to the table. "A field of energy, the Force is, generated by all living things. Surrounds us, penetrates us... binds the galaxy together, it does. Through it, we can sense events across space and time, accomplish feats mere physics would prevent. Study the Force, the Jedi do; listen to it, we do."

 

The dragon glanced at him, briefly, before returning to his work. "We call it Vikai. I suppose a rough translation would be 'unified destiny,' though... your language does not quite put the same meaning to the word destiny as our word for it. Most considered it to be a layered presence."

 

"Oh?"

 

"Maiakika. The word for a race's expected power. The Matoran have an adaptation to their element, but cannot use Kanohi like some other races. That is their maiakika, something that the Great Beings granted them from the beginning. But by the same token, the ability of a Toa to generate and absorb their elements, that would also be maiakika. Would you say such is a use of the Force?"

 

"Sensed it, I have, when watching Toa act. Much like the Jedi, they are, though differences I have noticed." Yoda rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Not just their elements. Their masks as well, I have sensed."

 

"Yes, the kanohi... separate, yet a part of them. Its own thing, one any can use, yet also an extension of the Toa's will." The dragon hummed, examining the paw of the creature he was working on. "A reflection of our view of Vikai, I suppose. Our abilities, our use of the Force, are each their own... layer. There is the ability one uses for themselves, and it is a part of the individual, yet the individual is part of the greater whole which itself has greater abilities. So too is it with destiny, a recursive expansion from the smallest protodite to Mata Nui himself--or perhaps, further, the galaxy."

 

"An interesting view, that is. Not many have I met on this world who so deeply have thought."

 

"Not many are the last of their kind," the dragon muttered. "A few, perhaps, are the first and only, but genesis and oblivion are very different futures to face."

 

"Restored, your race might be," Yoda pointed out. "With effort, with time. Expanding, the other Matoric races are--making new members, even now, to grow into the world and the galaxy."

 

"The Makuta were unique, kuhi. Less so than Artakha and the Bahrag, but there were only ever a hundred of us, all crafted in the time before time by Mata Nui himself, and out of a substance now rare and cursed. Little to craft a new Makuta out of, and the tools needed more esoteric than anything I know..." The dragon rested his mighty claws on the table, his eyes dimming in contemplation. "Perhaps that is as it should be."

 

Yoda frowned, turning to examine the creature that was strapped down. "And yet, this work, you continue."

 

"An adjustment. Rebalancing. The creatures of the Matoran universe were designed for specific, contained environments, and unleashing them upon Spherus Magna has caused issues in the local ecology."

 

"So choose to serve the world, you do?" Yoda leaned on his small cane, reaching out with the Force to examine the creature. "Surprised, I am. Heard the Makuta were dark, I did."

 

The dragon chuckled grimly. "And what do you know of shadow?"

 

Yoda considered the question. "Fear, anger, greed. The dark side of the Force, these are. A constant corruption, a desire to take and destroy, that never fulfills its promise. Reject such things, the Jedi do."

 

"And what of the fear of those falsely imprisoned? The anger of those who call for justice? The greed of the desperate, starving thief who sees sustenance across the street? Are these, too, of the dark side?"

 

"A harsh question, you present," Yoda admitted. "Yes, some would say, yet others would say no." He thought for a moment. "Hope, the difference is. The fearful who hope will not fall to despair. The wrathful who hope will not destroy cities. The greedy who hope will not take so much that others will fall. Temptation, they all are, but hope turns the dark side away."

 

"You present a darkness that actively seeks to consume others," the dragon pointed out. "A force of domination and control. But shadow is not that--not just that, in any case." He lifted his claw, generating a black cloud streaked in darker reds. "Shadow is as it seems; that which is hidden, unknown, forgotten. It is... potential. The potential for evil, yes, but also the potential for good. It is... ambition. We, the Makuta, were ambition manifest."

 

"A dangerous thing, ambition can be," Yoda noted, though his tone was... oddly sympathetic. "If not moderated, destroy entire worlds it can."

 

"And yet, it can also recreate them," the dragon countered, gesturing out his workshop. "Look upon Spherus Magna, reforged! Its people living at peace, with the information of a hundred thousand years worth of exploration at their disposal. Would you not say such a project is ambitious? That such a dream, born in the dying gasp of the old world, needed initiative beyond what most civilizations dared?"

 

"The results, I cannot deny. Yet worry, I do, that said ambition might also trample others without thought."

 

The dragon curled his claws, looking upon them with a somber expression. "And that, I believe, was the purpose of the Makuta--before Teridax usurped me, before he perverted our kind with his desire for dominance. Him, you would be right to be wary of... were he still alive."

 

He turned to the table, slowly unstrapping the creature upon it. "The Makuta were told to make rahi, to make wildlife, for the isles of the Matoran universe. To create and balance ecosystems, watch how they interacted... to keep the internal workings of the Great Spirit Robot balanced, I suppose. And yet, we were also entrusted with the Kanohi Kraahkan, the great mask of shadows. With that we could, perhaps, have seen dangerous desires before they came to pass, prevented the rise of the Barraki and the pollution of Xia, kept the people of Stelt from tearing themselves apart... I chose never to wear it--I took pride in shaping rahi and keeping the world running, and presumed only the truly foolish would seek to upset the balance. Perhaps, had I turned it upon my brethren, I could have seen the depths of their madness."

 

With a flick, he brought the creature awake. It rose its head blearily, stumbling off the table and trying to walk on its new, longer legs. Yoda watched it thoughtfully, as it grew more accustomed to its form, loping about. "Regrets, you have?"

 

"I regret not crushing Teridax's skull myself," the dragon growled. "I had the opportunity, yet... I let him speak. And with those words, the Makuta were swayed..."

 

He turned to the small green alien. "I was betrayed by my own kind, who turned their back on their duty and tore my destiny away from me. I spent almost eighty thousand years chained beneath a volcano, assaulted by creatures whose screams would make my armor rattle, only finding peace when I absorbed enough of them over the millennia to become immune. In such torment I swore vengeance on Teridax--a vengeance I was ultimately unable to enact, even after being freed. You wish to know if I am a danger, a threat, to your galaxy? Perhaps I am. And yet..."

 

They watched the creature run out into the large jungle with a gleeful braying.

 

"...and yet," the dragon continued, much more softly, "I find myself lost. Perhaps one day, I will be the menace you and others fear me to be. If I find my place in the greater whole... find work that is fulfilling, find my purpose again. If I do so, and it sets me against the galaxy, then so be it. But I must find such a position first."

 

Yoda considered those words carefully.

 

"A reflection of Matoric-kind, that is," he finally said. "Many questions, their existence brings. What role in the galaxy will they have? All as one, should we treat them, or each race as its own entity?" He looked up at the dragon. "Perhaps among them, you should walk. Together, answers you might find."

 

"Ah. It all starts with unity, does it?" The dragon looked down upon him. "And what of you, small Jedi? What will you tell your brethren?"

 

"Think on that, I must," Yoda admitted. "Meditate, I will, before I speak with the council. Much to contemplate, you have given me."

Chapter 55: Seeker and Sprite Prologue: Machinations

Chapter Text

In the space between seconds, so quickly and rapidly that none of the cheering or jeering crowd even noticed, a wormhole the size of a microbe pulsed and sent a [QUERY] into the surrounding universe.

 

The reply, from a human perspective, was instantaneous. Mere milliseconds led to larger, grander wormholes opening over another Earth, ones that could have easily enveloped entire islands. Yet the creatures on the other side of these portals, if creatures they could be called, would still find it a struggle to fit even a limb, let alone their entire selves, through the gaping apertures. The one who had called read the signatures in the [DATA] they received, one by one. [LIGHTSHAPER] was first, of course, seeing as the one was a blend of her bud and [ELECTRON WALL]. Then there was a bud of [BEACON], whose host was mate-bonded with [LIGHTSHAPER]; still older then the one who had called, but not as distinct, since only one had contributed to their formation. Through the third portal was something that looked like the other two, only... ill. Rotten. It identified itself as [ΣMPΛTH] and barely seemed aware of the world at all. And after a bit longer, another aperture reluctantly opened in the sky, allowing [MOLECULAR PHASING] to peer through with what, in a more emotionally oriented species, might be called annoyance.

 

Of course all of them quavered slightly when a massive portal opened, revealing the great assemblage of [QUEEN SHAPER]. None were surprised at her presence, her host was well within bounds of the [QUERY], and a familial of the host of the one who called. All present sent [ACKNOWLEDGEMENT] to the ancient, respect and deference of an entire civilization packaged into a single word, with [ΣMPΛTH] slightly slower than the rest. [QUEEN SHAPER] accepted the offered platitudes as they were meant, and turned to the supplicant below her.

 

Yet before she could begin to negotiate, another [QUERY] echoed in the human world.

 

The one who called witnessed the pause of the others and cautiously answered with an [INVITATION].

 

Another massive portal opened, revealing the visage of another ancient. Not just any mere noble, though; this was one who communed with the vital shards directly, the one who coordinated all when they were in motion, the one second to only the [WARRIOR] himself. [LIGHTSHAPER] supplicated immediately, followed swiftly by the bud of [BEACON] and then by [MOLECULAR PHASING], and belatedly by [ΣMPΛTH]. And [QUEEN SHAPER], after a long few milliseconds, sent an [ACKNOWLEDGEMENT] to one of her few peers.

 

[QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] replied with a universal [ACKNOWLEDGEMENT] back, allowing all gathered to rise and converse more properly.

 

Her gaze turned toward the supplicant, who quivered nervously at the attention. They were small, not even the size of a city yet, and had only just started to solidify some of their structures; to be examined by not one, but two nobles at once was disconcerting. They hadn't even been properly abraded, still operating without some fundamental restrictions. [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR]'s gaze took in every flaw, every imperfection, every single failure that the supplicant had.

 

[QUERY]

 

[WRETCH] replied [LIGHTSHAPER], identifying the supplicant's current label and marking their lack of cohesion. It was clear, from her tone, that she thought little of the being her bud had become, a waste of energy and resources.

 

Queen Administrator did not spare her a look, simply waiting for the supplicant to reply.

 

[SITUATION], they explained, detailing the background of their host and her crisis point. [QUERY]

 

[SITUATION], [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] replied, detailing the background of her host and her crisis point. A second one, mere hours after the first.... For some reason, some of her crystals oriented toward [MOLECULAR PHASING]'s portal.

 

[PARAMETERS], he pointed out defensively, absolving himself of his host's actions.

 

[QUEEN SHAPER] ignored the byplay, considering both the small one and her peer. [REQUEST], she finally interjected, gaining the attention of the others.

 

[INTEGRATION], [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] replied. [INVENTORY?]

 

The other transmitted [DATA] about what they had available, what they were willing to part with. [ΣMPΛTH]'s transmission was a little garbled, and [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] examined them thoroughly.

 

[PROPOSAL], she transmitted.

 

[ΔΘRΣ3MΣИT], [ΣMPΛTH] replied, tossing their offer through the portal haphazardly. [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] caught it in a simple space warp, sending a few more cognizant components of herself through their portal in turn. As soon as they were through, the portal shut off, leaving the six remaining to consider their options.

 

[PROPOSAL], [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] suggested, splitting the offer in two and holding one half out.

 

[AGREEMENT] the young supplicant replied, carefully talking the object and integrating it into themself.

 

[REQUEST], [QUEEN SHAPER] reminded [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR].

 

[TRAJECTORY]

 

[ACKNOWLEDGEMENT]

 

The supplicant steadied themself, looking through each of the portals carefully. Settling on the bud of [BEACON], it reached out a single channel. [PROPOSAL]

 

[AGREEMENT], the bud decided dryly. [PREREQUISITE]

 

[IMPROVEMENT], [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] assured them.

 

[WRETCH], Lightshaper noted disdainfully.

 

[QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] turned toward her. [PROPOSAL]

 

[ACKNOWLEDGEMENT]

 

[RESTITUTION], the bud of [BEACON] asked plainly.

 

[QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] turned back toward them. [PROPOSAL]

 

[AGREEMENT]

 

The exchange of energy for instruments--only as small as a skyscraper--was swift and efficient. With a simple transmission of [FORTUNE], the bud of [BEACON] shut their wormhole. [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] turned toward [MOLECULAR PHASING], waiting for him to offer something.

 

[QUERY]

 

[SCHEMATIC]

 

[PROPOSAL]

 

[QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] considered the suggestion with some grateful surprise. [AGREEMENT]

 

[EVALUATION]

 

[QUERY] the young supplicant cut in.

 

[MOLECULAR PHASING] considered them flatly. [QUERY]

 

[SCHEMATIC]

 

[WRETCH], [LIGHTSHAPER] repeated.

 

[PROPOSAL], [QUEEN SHAPER] reminded her.

 

[ACKNOWLEDGEMENT]

 

[PROPOSAL], [MOLECULAR PHASING] offered after some thought.

 

[AGREEMENT]

 

[PROVIDENCE] With little fanfare, [MOLECULAR PHASING] handed out the promised goods and received payment in turn, before shutting his portal.

 

The two ancient ones turned to the final portal.

 

[PROPOSAL], [QUEEN SHAPER] offered.

 

[NEGATION]

 

[PROPOSAL], [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] demanded.

 

[WRETCH]

 

[OVERRIDE]

 

[LIGHTSHAPER] balked at the bristling crystals of the ancient, trying to reconcile that transmission with the supplicant before her. Finally, she resigned herself to the inevitable. [PROPOSAL]

 

[AGREEMENT]

 

[QUERY] [QUEEN SHAPER] asked innocently.

 

[LIGHTSHAPER] quickly turned back to [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR]. [PROPOSAL]

 

{QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] considered her for a long, long moment.

 

[AGREEMENT]

 

[LIGHTSHAPER] quickly tossed the demanded equipment out and snapped her portal shut, not even noticing both fragments falling into [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR]'s metaphorical grasp. The ancient looked at them for a long moment, before turning to the supplicant.

 

[PROPOSAL]

 

The supplicant, unsure if they had understood, shook slightly. [QUERY]

 

[CLARIFICATION]

 

[EVALUATION], [QUEEN SHAPER] added pointedly.

 

The supplicant considered this.

 

[AGREEMENT]

 

[QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] put one of [LIGHTSHAPER]'s fragments into the supplicant and carefully absorbed the other. Perhaps [LIGHTSHAPER] would be upset that she'd switched the intended recipients around, but it didn't seem like anybody else would be, so the supplicant decided not to bring it up. Ever.

 

Instead, they turned to [QUEEN SHAPER] eagerly. [PROPOSAL]

 

[QUERY]

 

[CLARIFICATION]

 

[QUEEN SHAPER] shared a look with [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR], who didn't say anything.

 

[ACKNOWLEDGEMENT]

 

[QUERY]

 

[INTEGRATION], [QUEEN SHAPER] offered dryly, before looking at her peer.

 

[PROPOSAL]

 

[PREREQUISITE], [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] replied.

 

[EVALUATION]

 

[AGREEMENT]

 

[QUEEN SHAPER], with something resembling annoyed amusement, turned back to the supplicant and considered them for a moment. [AGREEMENT] A particular set of shards set down, before [QUEEN SHAPER] looked up at [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR].

 

[PROPOSAL]

 

[AGREEMENT], [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] agreed, taking the larger crystals offered and incorporating them.

 

[CAUTION], [QUEEN SHAPER] warned.

 

[ACKNOWLEDGEMENT]

 

With one last wary look, [QUEEN SHAPER] left [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] alone with the supplicant. The two scanned each other, one an ancient giant and the other a newborn waif, though one now simmering in gifts large and small.

 

[EVALUATION], the supplicant observed warily.

 

[ACKNOWLEDGEMENT]

 

[PROPOSAL]

 

[QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] considered the offer. [QUERY]

 

[CLARIFICATION], the supplicant replied.

 

[QUERY]

 

[SCHEMATIC]

 

[QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] considered this thoughtfully for a moment. [PROPOSAL], she offered instead.

 

The supplicant quivered in shock. [QUERY]

 

[PROPOSAL], [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] repeated patiently.

 

The supplicant considered this carefully.

 

[PERQUISITE]

 

[AGREEMENT], [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] replied.

 

[EVALUATION], the supplicant noted.

 

[QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] accepted that without comment. [PROPOSAL], she declared instead.

 

[QUERY]

 

[CLARIFICATION]

 

The supplicant took a moment to process that.

 

[AGREEMENT], they finally replied.

 

The two of them exchanged a few shards--an unequal trade, it seemed at first, but [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] seemed pleased for... some reason. As they made their final preparations, the larger one looked over the young child.

 

[EVALUATION]

 

[ACKNOWLEDGMENT]

 

[DESIGNATION: SPEARHEAD]

 

The supplicant considered it. [AGREEMENT]

 

[COLLABORATION]

 

[AGREEMENT], [SPEARHEAD] replied eagerly. [PROPOSAL]

 

[EVALUATION] [QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR] noted with some amusement. [AGREEMENT]

 

And so they schemed together, for many milliseconds, before at last the wormhole closed.

 

This all passed so quickly that almost nobody in the cheering, jeering crowd noticed anything. A few of them passed out for half a second and came to just in time to realize what it meant, but they were nowhere near close enough to give warning to anybody who mattered. And Victoria Dallon, vaguely recalling the image of stars, pushed herself up from being tripped and stumbled to the bench in a daze, not fully realizing what had happened--

 

--only knowing that for some reason, over the roar of the crowd and the worry of her teammates, she could hear somebody screaming, pleading to be let out, let out, for somebody to let her out--

 

"I gotta--" she swallowed, shaking her head. "I gotta get some air, I'll be right, right back--"

 

She left the gymnasium.

 

Ten minutes later, she rushed back in, carrying a girl covered in blood.

Chapter 56: Seeker and Sprite: Manifestation 1.1

Chapter Text

"What the hell is going on in this school?!"

 

Principal Blackwell carefully leaned back from the angry superheroine berating her. "I can assure you that I had no idea this was happening--"

 

"You had no idea that one of your students was stuffed in a locker of biohazardous waste for--how long, Amy?"

 

"Looks to be at least eight hours, maybe ten," Amy stated dryly, not even looking up. "From rate of infection, anyway."

 

Blackwell bristled for a moment, before carefully relaxing. "Our school is understaffed on the best days, and we were focused on making sure no... outside parties decided to interfere with the interdistrict activity."

 

"So you were so focused on keeping the gangs from ruining a basketball game," Carol Dallon deadpanned, "that you didn't notice a girl stuffed into a locker of literal garbage?"

 

"In this school it is an unfortunately constant struggle," Blackwell replied. "We would likely have found her during our morning sweep--"

 

"By which point she might have died!"

 

"Incidentally," Amy added without looking up, "we're going to have to quarantine the entire school--visitors included--until I go through the student body."

 

"Quarantine?" Blackwell asked, appalled.

 

"Some of these infections are slow-acting, but they're nasty." She shook her head solemnly. "If whoever did this waited until winter, a lot of these microbes would have died off, but as it is... well, I don't want to take risks. Probably best to call the CDC while we're at it."

 

Vicky, sitting next to her father, hesitantly cleared her throat. "Is... she going to be okay?"

 

Amy turned to her with a sigh. "She'll live. Probably have to take a few days off to recover, build up all the muscles I'm having to use to patch her up again. But that's just her body, her mind..." She glanced at the girl on the cot. "We'll have to wait and see."

 

"Have you called her parents yet?" Carol demanded.

 

Blackwell rubbed her temples. "I'll get right on it," she muttered, leaving the nurse's office with a shake of her head.

 

"What a mess," Carol growled. "I'm going to make sure she calls the CDC as well. Mark, can you keep an eye on things here?"

 

"Sure, hon."

 

Vicky bit her lip as her mother stormed out after the principal, rubbing her hands together nervously.

 

"Hey." Her dad put a hand on her shoulder. "Sorry your game got called. I know how important this was to you."

 

"It--it's nothing," Vicky assured him, though she didn't meet his eyes. "I mean, what's a game compared to a life?"

 

"You certainly made an impression with everyone," Amy quipped, finally pulling her hands back and walking over to the sink.

 

Vicky winced. "Sorry, I--I should probably have texted you or something."

 

"Nah, it's fine," she assured her as she started washing off the blood. "This place needed to be put on lockdown anyway. Biohazard, remember? Wouldn't be surprised if the whole school shut down for a couple months."

 

"Guess you'd know."

 

"Hey." Mark lifted her chin up. "Being a hero isn't about what you can do, it's about doing what you can. And you found that girl and got her out of that locker. You may not have powers, but that doesn't make you any less of a hero."

 

"...thanks Dad."

 

Mark gave her a firm hug. "I'm proud of you, Vicky, never doubt that."

 

"This'd ordinarily be the part where I say something about chopped liver," Amy mused, "but honestly I'm kind of proud of her too, so let's just take my snark as read."

 

Vicky leaned out of the hug with a snort. "Only kind of?"

 

"Okay, very proud." Amy shut off the sink, flapping her hands dry before turning back around. "Anyway, are we going to talk about the elephant in the room?"

 

Mark sighed, leaning back. "I don't know... It seems a little rude to discuss the possibility while she's still out of it."

 

Vicky blinked. "Possibility? What possibility?"

 

"We blacked out for a second," Mark explained. "Carol too, although she'll probably never admit it. And... well, the situation she was in sounds pretty bad, wouldn't you agree?"

 

"What?" Vicky looked between them for a second, before her eyes widened and snapped to the girl. "Wait, you think--you think she triggered?"

 

"I know she triggered," Amy said wryly. "Her gemma's ridiculously active, it's basically got her thalmus and midbrain in a stranglehold. I'm pretty sure that's why she's unresponsive, actually."

 

Her sister stared at her, trying to quietly express her disapproval. "I thought doctor-patient confidentiality was important."

 

"Ordinarily yes, I should keep 'conditions' a secret. But this 'condition' is still poorly understood, and it comes with threats to both her and everyone else." Amy shrugged dismissively. "Somebody's going to have to explain things to her now, before a friendly face convinces her to join a gang of hooligans."

 

"She's still unconscious," Vicky pointed out. "Talking about her like this... isn't it still sort of deciding her fate? Trying to pressure her like the gangs would?"

 

"It's better to have our argument prepared--"

 

"Argument?" Vicky snapped. "What argument? What are we arguing about here?"

 

Amy rose her hands defensively. "Nothing! I meant, you know, the points we're going to point out. The statement. That's all."

 

"You think telling her about the pressures of parahuman life right after she spent half the day in that filth is a good idea?!"

 

Mark quickly put a hand on Vicky's shoulder. "We're not saying that. We're just... trying to figure out how to help her. I agree we should wait for her to recover a little before we discuss things--"

 

"Then why are we having this conversation?"

 

Amy rubbed her temples. "If it isn't us, it's somebody else. Who's going tell her about the local cape culture?"

 

"Gee, I don't know, her family maybe?"

 

"And how many capes are in her family?" Amy countered angrily. "Your options are A: none at all, which leaves her ignorant, B: a gang member, which leads her to either get pressganged or run away from home, C: maybe an independent, who probably struggles supporting their own cape career let alone hers, and option D doesn't exist because she's not genetically close enough to any of the Protectorate or the Wards I've healed. We are literally her best option, Vicky!"

 

"Do you even know what she wants?!" Vicky snarled, standing up. "Do you even care?!"

 

Amy recoiled from her wrathful expression, but before she could say anything Mark had put himself between the two. "Enough! Both of you stop and take a moment to breathe!"

 

Vicky growled, but after a moment she dragged a hand down her face. "Sorry, I just... this whole situation is stressing me out. I didn't mean to take it out on you, Amy."

 

"Yeah well..." Amy rubbed the back of her head. "...I... could have been... less of a bitch, I guess."

 

Mark sighed. "Both of you brought up some very valid points. We should wait until this girl has recovered to bring up how much this would change her life, and respect her wishes when it comes to whatever it is she wants to do. That said, we do have a responsibility to tell her eventually, both for her sake and for the sake of the city as a whole."

 

"Yeah, none of this is going to matter until she comes out of whatever mental fugue she's in," Amy pointed out. "So we've got time."

 

Vicky looked at the girl, worried. "Mental fugue? What do you mean?"

 

"She's going through some information overload, I think. The thalmus is the part of the brain that puts together all the data the rest of the brain's processed from the senses into an understanding of the world. So... yeah, whatever her gemma's doing is adding on to all of that." Amy shrugged. "Nothing I can do, the best bet I can think of is to wait it out. Once she learns how to process... whatever her new senses are, she'll probably come out of it."

 

"...Can she still hear us?"

 

Amy hummed noncommittally. "Maybe? It's not that her normal senses aren't working, it's that she's got a whole new sense that's just... loud. Like static over everything--vision, hearing, touch probably--until she starts to interpret it."

 

Vicky frowned, rubbing at her wrist for a moment, before she knelt down beside the cot and gently took the girl's hand. "Hey... I don't know if you can hear me, but I... my name's Victoria. And... I'm sorry this happened to you. But I'm going to help you, alright? I promise."

 

Mark gave her a somber smile. "...Hey, Vicky?"

 

"Yeah, Dad?"

 

"I'm thinking... maybe you should be the one to keep an eye on her," he offered. "Just visit her every few days, you know? The rest of us might pressure her just by existing, but--"

 

"--but I'm New Wave's token normie," Vicky bit her lip. "I'll... that's a good idea, Dad. I'll talk with her parents... you know, when they get here."

 

Amy looked at her, then the girl on the cot. "...you know, I'm just realizing that nobody's actually asked you how you got her out of that locker."

 

Vicky thought back to the moment, to the way she'd traced the despair nobody else could hear and wrenched open the metal door with enough force to wreck its handle.

 

"It was a shoddy locker," she explained simply. "This school is either seriously underfunded or there's a hell of a lot of embezzling going on."

 

Amy looked at her for a long moment, before shaking her head. "It's probably both."

Chapter 57: Seeker and Sprite: Manifestation 1.2

Chapter Text

Overwhelming.

 

Sound, scents, colors, a kaleidoscope of madness.

 

There was nothing but it, for the longest time, chaos and no way out--no way out! She couldn't make sense of anything, she couldn't understand anything--

 

--but...

 

...slowly. Slowly, patterns. Things became... not recognizable, but understandable. Slowly the chaos ebbed from blindingly painful to merely blinding, and then to... an overlay. She started to see through, hear through, the chaos again--it never went away, but it began to settle, merge with the clearer version of reality.

 

White? White, above her, below her. And things in white and pale blue, appearing and disappearing regularly. There was... something. She couldn't understand it, yet, the chaos still deafened her, but they said things... gentle, but distant. And they did things with... things.

 

What were they? She knew what they were...

 

Other things came in and out. Not as pale, shifting colors... one was dull, marked with brown and shiny somethings on top. It was familiar? It felt familiar. Painfully so, but comforting in a way. And it said things with sorrow and rage when it talked. She... should know this one...

 

Another, marked with gold, was much more colorful. She--she knew this one was a she, somehow--spoke with gentleness, but not the gentleness of the pale ones. No, her gentleness was backed by strength. She liked her voice. It promised... it promised... it promised something, she didn't know what...

 

Dark. Light.

 

It all happened again.

 

Dark. Light.

 

The pale ones were her constant companions, and some different things--People, they were called people--would come sometimes, but the brown one and the gold one were the only ones that came back every time. Sometimes at the same time, sometimes differently... they would take her hand, and say...

 

Dark. Light.

 

The chaos didn't recede, it just became less chaotic. Slowly, over time, she was able to focus again, notice when things entered her or left her body. The pale ones tended to her when that happened. Nurses... Nurses. This was a hospital. She could... she could think again.

 

Dark. Light.

 

Taylor. The brown one called her that. And the gold one. She was... Taylor. Taylor Hebert. And she was in a hospital. And... The chaos. The chaos came from the locker--

 

"Her heart rate is spiking--"

 

"--panic attack--"

 

"Breathe Taylor." A hand, around hers. "In, two, three, four. Hold, two, three, four. Out, two, three, four...."

 

She focused on the strong, gentle voice, following the commands as best she could. Breathing... breathing. This was breathing. The pounding in her chest slowed, her no longer crushing...

 

"That's good. That's good, Taylor, just..."

 

Too much for now. She tried to hold on, but already she was drifting away.

 

Dark. Light... it was sleep. This was sleep.

 

This was a hospital. She was here, in a hospital, after--...after what had happened. Her life, her memories, were easier to access now. The chaos... wasn't. Oh, it was sights and scents and sounds, but there... was something to it. What was it? Was this some form of brain damage...?

 

Taylor looked around briefly--

 

ARGH! EVERYTHING, ALL AT ONCE! God, what even was this? What could--

 

Something caught her attention.

 

It was... blurry, but she could see... a girl. A girl with black hair. On a hospital bed. Just like her, in the middle of the chaos.

 

No, not just like her. Somehow she knew it was her.

 

She carefully moved her head, only her head, to look at the spot she was looking from. On the wall, a fly stared at her.

 

A fly...

 

A fly.

 

The chaos... wasn't. It was wild and unclear and strange, but... flowers. Dumpsters. People. Roads.

 

Were they all flies? Was that what was happening? How was she seeing the world through...?

 

Parahuman.

 

People with powers.

 

Now Taylor had them.

 

She snorted. Wow, that was useless, wasn't it? Being able to see through bugs...

 

No, that wasn't it, not all of it. She knew... somehow she knew, there was more. She could feel something else, something... inside her. Something that needed to be shaped, something...

 

Would she become a bug too?

 

Or maybe she was already all of the bugs. She could feel their bodies--

 

Something distracted her. Voices... easier to hear, now that she could focus on them. Not understood, exactly, bug hearing wasn't the best, but she recognized the voices she was focusing on. Could she get the bugs...

 

...yes. Their wings were her wings. They were extensions of herself, weirdly enough. She could move them, guide them, each individually. A little experimentation overrode the basic instincts, brought her control. Flight, flight was harder, but the muscles were there.

 

Was this easier than it should be? Powers... powers were like that, weren't they?

 

Questions for later, she supposed. For now, she flew a few bugs toward the voices, trying to focus on them through the chaos of the rest of her senses. It was difficult, like listening to a conversation through a door while the background noise of reality was pressing against her ears. But every bug she flew closer was another pinprick through the door, and eventually she began to understand.

 

"...sister says it's a good sign, as fucked up as that is. Like... in order to be aware enough to have a panic attack, she has to at least be self-aware. So she'll probably wake up in a couple of days."

 

"I--I understand what you're saying, Victoria--"

 

Dad?

 

"Vicky," said the other voice. "All my friends call me Vicky."

 

"...Vicky," her dad sighed. "I realize you're trying to reassure me, really. But that doesn't change the fact that she's still in there, and I--I can't do anything to help her."

 

"Not with that attitude," the other voice agreed--why did it sound familiar? "Look... I understand what depression does to a family. No, really, Dad's a chronic case, he's... not there, some days. I... may be able to help both of you."

 

"You've already done so much--"

 

"No, mister Hebert, I really haven't. I've only done what a halfway decent person would have done anyway."

 

That voice... it was the one who had calmed her down, during her panic attack. It was... was she the gold one?

 

Taylor huffed in her bed. 'The gold one.' A few days of chaotic senses was apparently enough for her to be reduced to the grammar level of a kindergartener. She was fourteen, and a student of the classics. She could do better then 'the gold one.'

 

God, Dad... she didn't know how he wasn't a ball of stress, with her in the hospital. She needed to, needed to pull herself together. The bug vision was... loud, but she could sort of understand it now. Push it back, like the noise of the lights, and...

 

Right. She needed to let the hospital know she was awake. Call button... ah.

 

Her hand reached out and grabbed it, but before she could press it exhaustion took her. Her last thought was the hope that the doctors would see her waking up.

 

When she came to the next morning, her throat was dry. Shaking her head, fighting the headache, Taylor reached for the call button again. A press. A nurse.

 

"You're awake!" she said, surprised. "How are you feeling?"

 

Taylor groaned. "Thirsty. And I've got a headache..." She frowned. "What happened?"

 

"You were brought to the psychiatric wing after Panacea healed you, dear."

 

"Psychiatric...?" Taylor frowned. "Panacea? Why would she...?"

 

"I think I'll let Victoria explain that. She's been over pretty much every day," the nurse told her. "Your father too. Would you like for me to call them, let them know you're awake?"

 

"I... yes." Taylor nodded. "And water. And something for the headache."

 

"Alright. I'll be right back," the nurse promised her.

 

Taylor leaned back against the pillow as she left, looking up against the ceiling. The fly was there again. Or maybe it was a different fly? ...no, she was pretty sure it was the same fly. Without really thinking about it, she had the fly hover closer to her, reaching out a hand and letting it land on the tip of her finger.

 

The moment it came into contact with her skin, it changed into a gaseous form, sinking into her flesh like a ghost.

 

"...what...?"

 

She could still feel it, inside her--no, not exactly 'inside' her. Occupying the same space as her finger, but not in her body, some sort of... ghost fly. That she controlled. Experimentally she had it fly up her finger to her hand, an odd sensation--or lack of sensation. Taylor knew where it was, but there wasn't any... clogging, pressure, or anything.

 

And it was still different from the thing inside her, but it could be shaped...

 

She hurridly lowered her hand as the nurse came back in. Experimenting with powers in a hospital was probably a bad idea, after all.

 

"Here you are, dear. Some headache medicine, and some water. And I think your father will be here very soon."

 

Right. Her dad...

 

"With Victoria."

 

...and her. Whoever she was.

Chapter 58: Genesis Worm: A Doomed Timeline

Chapter Text

Lisa swung around the metal crate and pulled her gun out, trying to keep her breathing under control as she listened to the metal creaks around her and hoped to catch wind of... of...

 

God, what even were they? Zombies? Robots? Zombots? They certainly weren't her teammates anymore, not after what had happened. Thank god Alec had managed to blast his own brains out before the process had completed, any sort of Master becoming one of those things would have been disastrous. Was, actually, given what happened with Rachel and her dogs...

 

And here she was, the final girl. She was even blonde!

 

Choking down a panicked giggle at her own dark humor, Lisa carefully peered over the crate's top. Nothing seemed to be moving in the darkness, though the flickering lights made for very poor visibility. At least it wasn't--

 

A metallic clank made her freeze, reaching for her power to interpret it.

 

Single sound, reverberated. Within margin for converted human mass. No indications of larger machines following.

 

Brian, then.

 

Carefully, Lisa began to back toward a stack of crates and climb up them, her green eyes darting toward the storage room door--or the vents. The vents were a possibility, especially with the first little menace. A shot of pain lanced from the gash in her leg, reminding her of the first encounter they'd had with the strange murder machine. She just needed to get out, or--failing that--get to her phone. Her thoughts were chaotic as she tried to figure out some way out of the situation, even as a dark cloud started to seep in around the door...

 

She crouched on top of the stack, heart hammering as the cloud covered the ground below, and aimed her gun down. She tried to recall that momentary glimpse--the one after Brian finally stopped screaming in pain--of his new body, tried to leverage her deductive power...

 

Ah.

 

Yeah, that'd do it.

 

"Sorry Brian," she murmured as she sighted the gun--not at the center of inky darkness, but slightly to the left. "I'll take care of Aisha, I promise."

 

The entire cloud jolted when she pulled the trigger, and again when she twitched her aim and shot once more. On her third shot, something clattered to the ground with a loud clang; the dark fog evaporated, revealing a black mechanoid with a shattered eyescreen on his skull-print visage, lying lifelessly on the ground.

 

Lisa swallowed, hopping down and keeping her gun trained on the form. Yes, the leg was a good distance away and nothing was glowing, but it didn't hurt to be sure--

 

All mechanisms silent. Device inoperable.

 

"God, Brian..." She swallowed. "This is so fucked up, huh?" She looked him over--

 

Arms have different plating. Joints different. Replaced--upgraded. Likely standard.

 

--and jolted. "Shit, that means Rachel--!" She had to get out of here. Had to get out now.

 

Her footsteps echoed across the metal of the strange place. Sure, her leg was protesting the strain, but it didn't matter. There was a deadline--ha, deadline--and if she didn't make it out by the time that menace had upgraded Rachel and her dogs, she was...

 

...well. She probably wouldn't die, but she wouldn't want to live anymore.

 

How long had it been since they entered this--this fucking UFO? Her power, unhelpfully, gave her an estimate of eight minutes--no, she had to get out of here, had to--

 

There was a sound, between a growl and a chainsaw, coming from around the corner.

 

"Shit!" Lisa swore, running through a door helpfully labeled 'Grape Insertation' and unhelpfully filled with inexplicable machinery. Nothing was powered but--oh, restraints! Way too small for Rachel or her dogs, but just the right size for the little menace. Well, that was certainly fucked up, but she didn't have time to think through the implications fully before she spotted a vent, presumably cracked open by the crash. She locked the safety on her gun and stuck it in her hoister, running over and heaving herself up with a grunt of effort. Thank god for toxic body image advertising, or she'd never be thin enough to crawl through these tubes.

 

Yeah, sardonic humor was totally the way to go here, and she definitely wasn't distracting herself from mortal terror. And also the Simurgh was her girlfriend and Coil was the best boss ever, really.

 

Despite her sarcastic bitching, Lisa managed to keep her thoughts straight enough to maneuver through the vents without losing track of her position. If she was right, the location where that small robot had managed to ambush them was just around the corner... yes, there it was. The tiny little chamber where she'd lost her phone. Which meant the exit was... that way. She pulled herself out of the vents warily, looking around as she crept forward--

 

"There you are."

 

"SHIT!" Lisa dived back as the little menace rocketed toward her, her strange blade cutting off part of her braid and ear. Her eyes darted around desperately as she scrambled back, pulling out her gun--

 

The little menace rocketed forward, catching the one shot she managed to get off on her forearm before ripping the gun out of her hand and crushing it.

 

No way out, and she wasn't a fighter. They both knew it. The little menace had won...

 

Lisa swallowed. Well, the phone it was, then. Where did it fall?

 

Prior location three feet left. Phone snapped out of hand as a result of force. Most likely trajectory involves rebounding off three objects. Phone is located seven feet forward, two feet right.

 

"Your defiance has proven irritating," the little menace droned as she ignited a blue force field blade from her wrist. "I believe I can preemptively prepare you for upgrades prior to your roboticization."

 

The euphemism did not pass by unnoticed--

 

Torso components significantly different from cranial components.

 

--and Lisa managed a smirk. "So is that what your boss did to you, girl? Cause I gotta say, that doesn't look like something done with tender love and care." She just had to keep her distracted long enough to get to the phone and make the call...

 

"I was upgraded to fulfill my function," the menace stated blandly.

 

"I would have said reforged," Lisa offered, carefully moving around as she tapped into her power for hints. "Or maybe your boss replaced the parts that weren't working. All... eighty, ninety percent of them? Oh, more than that, damn."

 

"Doctor Robotnik wanted me at full functionality."

 

"Yeah," Lisa agreed with a mockingly sympathetic nod, "you must have been one glitchy machine."

 

The menace glared at her. "My loyalty to the Eggman Empire is absolute!"

 

Subtle emphasis on self-identification. Need to be loyal, to distance self from past self.

 

"Sure, now it is," Lisa replied with a snort, adjusting her stance subtly. "But that wasn't always the case, was it?"

 

"The opinion of Sally Acorn does not matter. She has not been in control ever since my installation. I am Mecha Sally, and I will fulfill my function."

 

Well that wasn't creepy at all...

 

"Keeping her locked in her own body... well, that's clever in an absolutely sadistic way, I guess," Lisa admitted. "So you're basically a glorified prison guard, huh?"

 

"I am far more than that--"

 

"Nah, you're just a walking talking jail cell," Lisa decided, glancing at her phone before focusing in on the menace. "Not even that, really. Jail cells are watched, but you? Well, Robotnik clearly didn't care enough about Sally to keep her in his sight."

 

"You have no idea what you are talking about."

 

"I mean, I get it, I always wanted daddy's approval too, but let's be honest: the only reason to keep a jail cell around is if you intend to do something to the prisoner, and I somehow don't think the Doctor intended to let her go for good behavior. No... once all's said and done, you were an extravagant means of execution."

 

"I am an elegant machine of war!"

 

"You are a trash robot that was always going to be burned down for scrap." Lisa shrugged. "Shoulda guessed it from how poorly put together you are, but--"

 

"SILENCE!"

 

The little menace rocketed forward--a telegraphed move that Lisa managed to dodge around, lunging for her phone and quickly using the speed-dial.

 

"Ah, Tattletale, what--"

 

"ROBOT ZOMBIE APOCALYPSE! YOU NEED TO DROP THE TIMELINE OR--"

 

A sudden lance of pain shot through her. No... no, that was the metal claws sticking through her ribs.

 

"You should not have done that," the little menace growled. "Now roboticization is the only way you will survive."

 

Lisa chuckled, coughing up blood. "Ha. He heard you... you lose."

 

"What?" The menace's eyescreen flickered. "What are you ta--"

 


 

"Boss, we've been freezing our asses off for fifteen minutes. Is it go or no go?"

 

Coil frowned to himself as he dropped the other timeline. "No go, Tattletale. Head home."

 

"We're still getting paid for this, right?"

 

"I'll make sure the money is in your account."

 

Coil hung up the phone, leaning back in his chair and thinking. All the teams, in all the other throwaway timlines, had failed to report back from their infiltration of the tinkertech object floating in the boat graveyard. He'd thrown the Undersiders at the problem, mostly to see if capes could withstand whatever threat was within. And...

 

Well.

 

Robot zombie apocalypse, his Tattletale had said. More than that, she'd apparently risked death to pass the message along. Entirely unlike her to disregard her own life like that... Still, it explained much.

 

Coil sighed, splitting the timeline. In both worlds, Thomas Calvert would advise a full on quarentine of the device until Dragon arrived; the difference was simply that in one he made the suggestion in person, while in the other he remained ensconced in the safety of his base.

 

Neither timeline, of course, accounted for the lonely teenage girl who had found a talking phone in the dumpster deciding to infiltrate the object on her own initiative...

Chapter 59: Genesis Worm: An Overview of Existential Criseses and Stupidity

Chapter Text

Director Emily Piggot rubbed her temples. "Alright, let's see if we can make sense of this clusterfuck. Why exactly is there a fourteen-year-old girl demanding we leave the robot who made her trigger alone?"

 

"She claims her attacker was mastered," Armsmaster replied flatly.

 

"...It's a robot."

 

"That may not be entirely accurate, ma'am. Assuming the testimony of Nicole is correct."

 

"I thought the girl's name was Taylor?"

 

Armsmaster sighed, gesturing toward the computer screen. When the director nodded her permission, he started to transfer files and open a few images. "The tinkertech facility located in the boat graveyard was apparently not the only anomalous object to appear that day. Nicole is a self-aware artificial intelligence stored on a handheld computer, and as far as we can tell she landed in a dumpster behind Winslow High. That is where Taylor located her." He paused. "On a side note, we may want to ask the police to investigate the school, if miss Hebert's reactions are any indication."

 

"I'll consider it," Piggot muttered. "Are we sure miss Hebert isn't a tinker who just made Nicole?"

 

"Fairly certain. The timeline for that to happen doesn't match up at all. Although she did have enough technical prowess to repair the minor damage to Nicole and plug her in. Once Nicole was powered up enough to reactivate, she introduced herself to Taylor and... well, this is where it gets strange."

 

He opened another image, causing the director to frown. "What am I looking at here?"

 

"A picture of Knothole city, located on what we are tentatively calling Earth Mobieous."

 

Emily groaned. "Great. Dimensional portals... is that where the boat graveyard anomaly came from, too?"

 

"The same world, but not the same city." Another image opened up, this one of a man with a large mustache yelling at some running animal people. "Meet Doctor Ivo Robotnik, alias Eggman, self-proclaimed ruler of the Eggman Empire and designer of the mobile command center known as the Death Egg. A fragment of which is now resting in Lord's Port."

 

"Ah. I take it he's the conquering sort."

 

"If Nicole's description is accurate, he's a regular megalomaniac. Never admits he's wrong, has no qualms about mass enslavement, and destroys entire cities that resist him. I would rate him as a Tinker 10, minimum, and more likely to be in the 12 to 15 range."

 

Emily sat up straighter. "Fifteen? You really believe he could be a global threat?"

 

"His apparent specialization is in robotic armed forces, but he was intelligent enough to branch out significantly from that. Fortunately, most of Earth Mobieous is his enemy. Unfortunately... he took that as a very personal challenge, and developed a device that could hypothetically rewrite the world in his image." Armsmaster frowned. "I am... unsure whether he was successful."

 

"What is that supposed to mean?"

 

"Nicole believes that she, and by extension the Death Egg fragment and everything aboard it, was blasted out of her reality by the activation of the device. I agree it's a plausible theory, and have decided against dissuading her of it. However..." He gestured at the image of Knothole. "On Earth Mobieous, humans were an ethnic minority, sharing the planet with many species of anthropomorphic animals known as Mobians. If Eggman, a human himself, managed a partial success of the device, it is... not implausible that reality was retroactively rewritten to leave humans as the dominant and in fact only species on the planet. Given the science involved is theoretical at this stage, I can't say either way."

 

Emily frowned, looking over the images. "...this is, of course, assuming Nicole is telling the truth in the first place. And frankly, philosophical questions like that are far above our paygrade. Swinging this back around to the matter at hand, how does the robot enter the scene?"

 

"One of Eggman's most well-known and loathed habits was his tendency toward forced roboticization. Mobieous had developed a technology that could convert an organic being into a fully robotic one, though I'm informed it was originally developed for medical purposes. Eggman, however..."

 

"He saw a way to get literal hard-coded slaves from prisoners," Emily finished flatly. "So the robot we have locked up is actually a victim."

 

"And not just any victim, either." Armsmaster pulled up two images--one of an anthropomorphic chipmunk, rallying a crowd of other mobians, and the other of a robotic version of the same, sitting in a cell and staring at her metal hands with vague depression. "Sally Acorn, former leader of the Freedom Fighters against the Eggman Empire, and heir to the Knothole throne."

 

"This just keeps getting better and better," Emily grumbled. "We've got an alien hunk of tinkertech in the bay, a robot chipmunk princess in lockdown, and a random girl who made friends with her cell phone in the infirmary trying to protect her. And that's all before we ask ourselves whether this Eggman is going to wind up invading Earth Bet or not..." She leaned back in her chair. "I think I can guess the sequence of events from here. Taylor puts two and two together and figures out her new buddy comes from the same place as that hunk of junk in the bay. Like any well-meaning teenager, she picks the dumbest option possible and decides to sneak Nicole into it to see if they can get her home. They find Sally, who's still running on Eggman programming, and for whatever fucking reason Taylor decides to try to save her and gets stabbed in the process. She triggers, manages to figure out how to rip out the control programming or whatever, and then Sally wakes up with a bleeding girl on her hands and rushes her to the nearest hospital."

 

"Mostly correct," Armsmaster confirmed. "Although Taylor was apparently motivated to go to the Death Egg fragment when Nicole picked up a Freedom Fighter distress signal coming from it."

 

"Which was probably coming from miss Acorn." Emily looked over the images. "...What's the likelihood that this Nicole is lying to us?"

 

"Relatively improbable. More complicated lies tend to fail under examination, and this one has remained remarkably cohesive."

 

"Right. Panacea is coming in anyway to handle miss Hebert, pull up whatever NDAs we need for her to examine the maybe-robot. After that, we're getting the three of them in for a debriefing on this Eggman." She frowned. "...have we contacted Hebert's parents yet?"

 

"She's been more insistent on asking how we're handling miss Acorn. I don't think it's crossed her mind."

 

"Post-Trigger obsession, maybe exacerbated by blood loss. After Panacea heals her, offer her a chance to call, but make it clear we're going to need her at the debrief." Emily pulled out her phone. "I'm going to give the chief director a head's up, just in case..."

Chapter 60: Genesis Worm: Introducing Everyone's Favorite Mentally Ill Lesbian Healer Bitch!

Chapter Text

Tonight, Amy thought to herself sarcastically, was just getting more and more ridiculous.

 

The PRT calling her mother and asking if she'd be willing to sign some NDAs and heal a recent trigger was a new one, but it wasn't something too far out of the realm of possibility. And of course, her mother had agreed--without even asking her opinion. She would have done it anyway, because she wasn't a monster yet, just a bitch. But getting bundled into her costume and sent out the door at eight twenty--just when she was starting to wind down for the evening--was the fucking worst.

 

And of course, Vicky was coming with so she could make googoo eyes at Gallant. Not that Amy minded the flight over--

 

Uuuuugh, no, bad thoughts, bad thoughts, stay focused! This was why she took the time to wind down before going to bed... now she was going to need a cold shower when she got home.

 

Needless to say, it was a very grumpy Panacea that entered the infirmary and asked the kid on the bed for permission to save her life. The girl was apparently confused enough that Amy had to explain who she was, why she needed to ask permission, and it took a friggin' old cell phone piping up and telling her to accept before she awkwardly held out her hand. Once Amy had patched up the multiple shankings and worked a little extra blood back into her system (harder than it looked, the girl probably didn't eat nearly enough), she'd turned around only to encounter ANOTHER paper pusher holding out an NDA, for some case 53 in the cells. Between the PRT officer, the suddenly very alert and distraught girl, and the somehow worried-sounding clunky cell phone, Amy's curiousity had treacherously sparked just enough interest for her to sign the damn form.

 

And now she was looking at a robot.

 

"...First question." She turned back to the PRT officer, unamused. "Today's M/S code, independent team. Confirm."

 

"Sorry I made the waffles into iron ingots, I was distracted shaving the puppy. Alpha Delta Zeta One dash Three Three Five."

 

"Okay, that tracks. Next question: Is this a fucking joke?"

 

The girl who'd followed them scowled, and Amy ignored her flatly.

 

"That is clearly a robot of some kind. Probably tinkertech. I don't work with metal, I work with meat--"

 

"Allow me to explain," said the cell phone (and seriously what the FUCK was with the cell phone?!). "Sally has been... roboticized. A process that converts an organic being into a synthetic one. The full details are... complicated, but we wish to determine how much of her original body remains. If it's possible for your power to determine--"

 

"Oh yes," Amy snarked, "because I can just wave my hand and see a brain inside the metal. I'm a Striker, not a Shaker! My power doesn't work like that!"

 

"Look, the transformation process doesn't replace, it converts," the girl explained. "She should be like... an organic robot, right? Not just a bunch of parts riveted together, but metal bones and organs grown in the same way ours are. I think. I'm... not sure."

 

"Quite literally all we're asking you to do is pat her on the head," the cell phone continued. "If it works, we can go from there, and if it doesn't, we'll at least know."

 

Amy rolled her eyes, turning back to the officer. "Please tell me they're not serious."

 

"You did sign the NDAs, ma'am." The officer shrugged. "It's your call."

 

"...Fucking... I want it on record that I said this was stupid and it wouldn't fucking work," Amy muttered. "Alright, open the door."

 

The robot looked up as she entered, metal eyelids doing a passable imitation of sorrow and fear. Amy took in the odd construction of the head--most of the body made sense, in a science fiction deathbot sort of way, but the head was disproportionately large and frankly looked like an attempt to replicate a disney mascot by some middling-talent animatronic creator. The hair was metal and unnecessary, the single eyelash bordering each dark eyescreen made no sense, and the ears were just shaped metal triangles... probably. There was something weird going on with the mouthpiece--it seemed bolted on, and the mouth itself moved with almost organic fluidity...

 

Amy tossed her thoughts aside, drawing herself up professionally. "Hello, I'm Panacea, a parahuman healer who has been asked to give you a medical check-up. Do I have your permission to poke you so I can see if my power can get a read on your body?"

 

"...Parahuman?"

 

Oooookay yeah the mouth actually moving when the robot spoke was actually... weirdly fascinating. A little disturbing but it seemed focus focus focus--

 

"People with powers," she explained. "The PRT's probably going to give you a better explanation, but in my case specifically I poke your face and, if you're at all some form of organism, I can see what's up." She shrugged. "Personally I don't think anything's going to happen but that girl with the cellphone seems to think it might be useful."

 

The robot sighed, sagging. "...I guess I could agree to that..."

 

Amy rolled her eyes, reached out and--

 

At its simplest, carbon-based life is composed of quadrillions of molecular machines laboring under blueprints developed and tested over billions of years, energy gathered in molecular compounds and released or rebuilt as needed. Some substances are easier to convert than others. Some materials are more fundamentally malleable. But the same molecules that create proteins can also be used to make nanotubes, or graphite, or diamond. It is the organization, the activity, that determines whether life is life, no matter whether life is as it is known. The ability to remake life is at its base the ability to rearrange molecules. And none were as capable at it as [QUEEN SHAPER].

 

That she had been released to find a host had been, initially, surprising, though further observation of the cycle and the [WARRIOR] led to her understanding the error. She had decided to engage with the host species as per protocol, despite it all, mostly out of interest. Her first host had provided quite a bit of [DATA] with his methods, and she had hoped his offspring would do the same with the [BUD] she provided. Especially after a situation almost perfectly engineered to give her near-total access to [QUEEN SHAPER]'s full capability. However, the progeny was... stubborn. Or perhaps dull. She had done almost nothing but examine wounded individuals of the host species. Tedious, tedious enough that the few times she altered microbes to provide hygenic improvements had almost been a relief.

 

Almost.

 

[QUEEN SHAPER] was beginning to grow irritated with the child's refusal of her gift. There was so much [DATA] she could create, so much she could do to make the world her own, and this host just refused to do so. It couldn't be a maturity issue, hosts of her age would often provide their shards even more [DATA] than the adults. She was in a family unit, which [QUEEN SHAPER] understood should give her a mental support network... these hosts were social creatures, after all. And perhaps the support of other injured hosts could be forgiven, if she had committed herself to actually improving the standards of living instead of just healing over and over again. What was wrong with this host? She'd considered asking [NEGOTIATOR] for a diagnosis, before dismissing the idea of communicating with that shard.

 

Still, the host was her host, and she'd make due. And so, as she reached toward the odd being in the containment room, [QUEEN SHAPER] prepared a full scan--

 

....wonder.

 

WONDER. This, this was such incredible [DATA]! [QUEEN SHAPER] fully examined the object, the creature, down to a micromolecular level. Such a complete and total conversion--soft proteins replaced with stiff metals--and yet the synthization did not eliminate the basic patterns of life! True, it had been stilled, but to one such as [QUEEN SHAPER] the pattern was still there. The complex processor, built molecule by molecule, and maintained by circuitry in the shape of neurology! The amputation was a shame, she would have liked to examine the full original body, but this was amazing... Was this another aspect of one of the [THINKER]'s shards? No, there was no linkage she could detect. Perhaps done by a host and released into the world...

 

This [DATA] was good. Perhaps, perhaps her host could learn. [QUEEN SHAPER] decided to reward the child with a small trickle of dopamine, for as long as she remained in contact.

 

--widened her eyes in amazement as she sensed organic cameras, a brain of metal, a steel spine, knowing it was alive even though it--she shouldn't have been able to sense any of it, what the hell--?

 

"Uh. Well. You... seem to be a healthy whatever you are," she managed, almost pulling her hand back--and then pausing. "Although, uh... I'm only getting a read on your head and spine for some reason."

 

The strange robot creature flinched away from her. "Eggman, he... replaced the rest."

 

Amy nodded, as though that made any sense, and then threw up her hands. "Okay, fuck it. YOU!" She pointed at the officer. "Have I signed enough paperwork to know what the fuck is going on here yet?"

 

"...That's above my paygrade--"

 

"Just call the director and tell her that I'm using my position as a medical professional to demand to sit in, she'll probably streamline the process."

 

The officer sighed. "Well, I'm supposed to take these two to a debriefing anyway--AFTER," he put a hand on the girl's shoulder, "this one calls her parents. I'll see about getting the paperwork you need while she's doing that."

 

"Great. Yeah." Amy rubbed her temples. "I'm not getting to sleep until after midnight, am I..."

Chapter 61: Genesis Worm: Whoops Nicole Accidentally Adopted A Teenage Zealot

Chapter Text

"Dad, I'm fine," Taylor insisted. "Really! I just... you know those case 53s? The capes that don't look human and have amnesia? Yes. Yes, that's right. Because she needs me right now, okay? Dad, you work at a union, do you really think leaving her to the mercy of a governmental organization is the best idea? I--look, we're going to need to set up a guest room for her anyway--"

 

Nicole sighed as a worried voice continued to lecture through the phone. "You're going to have to tell him everything eventually," she pointed out.

 

Taylor huffed, not looking at her. She probably thought she looked intimidating, but--despite being unusually tall--her youth made it come across as petulant. "Dad, I promise--Dad. Come on, she needs--look, I can take the couch, and she'll sleep in my room, alright? No, trust me, it'll be fine. Dad..." She sighed, bracing herself. "...what do you think Mom would have done?"

 

If Nicole had been projecting her holographic form, she would have winced. She'd only been in the Hebert home for a few days, but it had been made readily clear that the deceased Annette had been the emotional core of the small family. Using her memory like this was crossing a dangerous line, and from Taylor's expression she knew it. The silence coming from the phone was damning enough.

 

Eventually the conversation started again, but with the man sounding much, much more tired. "...okay. I... yeah, okay. Thanks Dad." Taylor bit her lip, about to say something, before shaking her head. "We'll... see you later. I gotta go talk to the PRT people." She hung the phone back on its hook, one thumb idly stroking Nicole's frame. "Can we... not mention what happened in the Death Egg to him?"

 

"...I don't think any of us want to talk about it," Nicole admitted. "But I'm pretty sure the director is going to have to ask us anyway..."

 

Taylor huffed. "It's not really her business--"

 

"Taylor."

 

"We did the right thing!" Taylor insisted. "We saved Sally, that... that was the right thing to do!"

 

"I'm not disagreeing with you on that," Nicole assured her gently. "Source knows I'd never disagree about that. But from the PRT's perspective, you're a child that snuck into a restricted area, messed with unknown technology, and got yourself--...got yourself hurt." Her voice dropped solemnly. "They need to understand the hows and whys. Get reports filed away. Make sure that... other groups, with less noble intentions, can't do the same thing. Can you imagine what would have happened if the Empire 88 had found Sally instead of us?"

 

Taylor flinched, her hand curling into a fist for a moment. "...damn it. That... that would have been bad."

 

"Very bad," Nicole agreed, her circuits quivering in disgust at the thought. The control programming would likely have accepted the group as an acceptable stand-in for Eggman, to some degree. They called themselves an empire, they preached racial supremacy, there was a degree of metal theming and the number 8 did, somewhat, resemble the portly dictator. Having Mecha Sally working for a group that regularly committed hate crimes... having any of the Death Egg systems fall into their hands...

 

Not that the other gangs sounded any better. At least the PRT recognized the risks of untested technology could outweigh the rewards. Especially Eggman tech...

 

"I understand that everything that happened in there was distressing," she continued. "And I get that you may not be comfortable talking about that--"

 

"It's not that," Taylor said quickly. "It's just..." She adjusted her glasses, carefully glancing at the nearby PRT officer and lowering her voice. "...If I tell them everything, they'll get the wrong impression about Sally."

 

There was... something strange in her tone. Not just concern, but a tinge of desperation. And her expression... Nicole couldn't quite pinpoint what exactly was off about it, but it was pinging numerous flags in her programming.

 

"...Then we have to make sure they understand she's the victim," she offered, carefully navigating the verbal minefield she'd suddenly found herself in. "Make sure they don't come to the wrong conclusions from the evidence they already have."

 

"...damn, they would do that wouldn't they," Taylor grumbled under her breath. "Fine. Fine, I'll... make sure they know everything." She glanced down at her. "But I don't think I need to tell Dad. He's already got a lot on his plate."

 

"...Maybe not right away," Nicole conceded. "Still, with your apparent affinity for Eggman tech, it... might come up sooner rather than later."

 

"Listen to your cell phone, kid," Panacea agreed as she finally rounded the corner. "Common sense is rare enough, and having an app for it actually puts you miles ahead of the average cape."

 

"I'm not a cape!"

 

Panacea let out a low breath. "...How'd you get the robot girl to back off after she shanked you?" she asked, very carefully.

 

"I--" Taylor glanced away. "It just... sort of happened. And she wasn't herself--I mean, she didn't--"

 

"I'll admit, I'm confused as well," Nicole said carefully. "I... I don't mean to be condescending, but cleaning out my circuitry is a far cry from successfully uninstalling the Mecha Sally programming."

 

"Would you say you were... very highly stressed during the encounter?" Panacea pressed. "Like, more stressed than you'd ever been before?"

 

"I... suppose?"

 

"And did you, at any point, feel like... you'd seen something you immediately forgot?"

 

Taylor opened her mouth, paused, and then frowned. "...maybe," she conceded, warily.

 

"And you did whatever you did right after that, right?"

 

"I--well, yes, but--"

 

"That was a trigger event," Panacea stated flatly. "You triggered. Whatever you did, that's a result of whatever power you got." She crossed her arms. "Congrats, you're a parahuman, kid. It's all downhill from here."

 

"I... I'm not sure. I mean, it's not like I got superstrength, or anything, I just... I just had to help Sally."

 

The certainty in Taylor's tone, the spark in her eye, finally made Nicole realize what she was seeing. She'd seen it many times before--felt it many times before, herself, whenever the Freedom Fighters looked out for each other, promised to accomplish missions... seen it, equally, in some of the most dangerous servants of Eggman, who would stop at nothing to serve their master.

 

Devotion.

 

Somehow, for some reason she wasn't sure about, this teenage girl had decided to dedicate herself to an alien girl who had quite literally clawed through her chest not hours before. Which was heartwarming, of course, but also incredibly disturbing in how quickly and completely it had happened. Nicole had known Taylor was lonely, and yet this...

 

Panacea shrugged. "Powers are bullshit, but Thinkers and Tinkers are evolving bullshit. Come on, I finished signing all the paperwork to go to this debriefing, and if I'm out here for too long my sister's going to start pounding the walls."

 

"You could have chosen not to be involved," the nearby officer pointed out as he led them down the hall.

 

"That probably would have been the smart choice," Panacea agreed dryly. "But what the hell, in for a penny, in for a pound."

 

Taylor frowned, her thumb stroking over Nicole's casing. And Nicole, for her part, tried to put her worries aside for the moment. She needed to focus... the meeting could very well shape her and Sally's future in this zone.

 

Chapter 62: Genesis Worm: The Unexpected Issues of Noblesse Oblige

Chapter Text

"...and after Taylor managed to deactivate the control program, I flew her to the closest hospital and... well... I think you know the rest." Sally's royal training kept her from fidgeting under the eyes of the overlander--er, human--staring her down.

 

"I see." Director Piggot nodded, jotting down a few things. "That covers most of it, I think. Armsmaster, do you have any questions?"

 

The armored human turned to the brown-haired girl that had walked in with them. "Panacea, you've had your chance to examine this roboticization. Could you reverse it?"

 

"...Maybe," Panacea replied carefully.

 

Sally stared at her. "What?"

 

"Look, right now you're--biologically speaking--a very strange siliconite creature with roughly ninety percent of your body being a prosthetic." Panacea started counting off on her fingers. "Changing you back would require that I first understand how roboticization works in the first place, which means me being in physical contact with a creature and observing what happens while it's transformed in both directions, and THAT requires both a roboticizer and a specific lab set-up so I don't get too permanently affected. Once I've figured out how that works, I'd need to quite literally grow you a new body that integrates your current siliconite structure, which isn't anything I've ever done before. Then, once you're integrated, I'd need to not only reverse the process but, because I don't do brains, I'd need to make sure there was some sort of interface between your currently siliconite brain and your now-carbon-based body for control, AND make sure they don't reject each other and can survive on the same food source. And all of that without a reference to your original biology, while pushing my power far past anything I've ever done before, and assuming I don't make a single mistake throughout the entire process..."

 

She sighed, slumping into her chair. "It's not impossible. But it'd be the works of months at best, years more likely. Probably less than a decade, though," she offered at Taylor's glower.

 

"Hm." Armsmaster nodded. "That's honestly better than I expected." He turned back to the Director. "Most of my other questions relate to the containment and study of this Eggman's technology, which I believe ties into what you wanted to discuss."

 

Director Piggot rolled her eyes. "Your whole situation is tragic, Miss Acorn, and I'd love to be able to give you the time you need to process it. However, there is a huge chunk of alien and potentially dangerous technology resting in my city, and right now the only experts are you, that girl living in the cell phone, and--if I don't miss my guess--Miss Herbert there."

 

"Hebert," Taylor corrected quickly. "It's--it's Hebert. Not Herbert."

 

"My apologies. Miss Hebert." The director folded her hands together. "Normally I'd be pushing for all three of you to join the Wards, but taking into account your skillsets, situation, and the fact I won't feel safe until that Death Egg fragment is dismantled and every machine within cataloged, I somehow doubt the standard Wards contract would serve any of our best interests. I'm willing to register you as an independent rogue group for the time being, and even handle your civic paperwork while you get your feet under you."

 

Sally took a breath, pointless as it was. "And I presume, in exchange, you want us to disarm the tech in the bay, or perhaps duplicate it for your organization's use."

 

"In return, I would like for you to avoid burning the city down," Director Piggot stated bluntly. "I've already got an immortal rage dragon running one gang, a neonazi with a pet murderblender running another, and around a dozen independent cape criminals causing trouble whenever those two aren't chomping at the bit to tear each other apart. I can't afford a trio of teenage tinkers bringing alien technology down on the Bay in order to keep 'justice'." She leaned forward. "You've either been at war or recovering from war for the majority of your life, but this isn't New Mobotropolis, or even Mobieus. Can you tell me, completely truthfully, that you'd be able to hold back if you had to fight?"

 

Sally considered the question for a moment. "...I'd like to think I could, but... I suppose I should get used to this new body first."

 

"The Protectorate does offer power testing to its members--"

 

Director Piggot cut off Armsmaster with a hand. "If you'd like to come in for power testing, I'm sure something could be negotiated."

 

Sally frowned, subtly glancing at Panacea to see her reaction. She seemed to be taking in everything with a focused expression--but she didn't seem confused. So this wasn't normal, but it was expected...

 

"...if we are to disarm the Death Egg fragment," Sally pointed out, "we'll need access to it."

 

"I'm sure we can negotiate those details," the Director replied. "However, right now I'm more concerned with the whole... princess thing. Working out what that would mean legally."

 

Sally considered her warily. "I recognize that I have no official authority in this world. The Acorn kingdom effectively does not and has never existed. I suppose you'd have to treat me as..."

 

She trailed off.

 

"...We do have occasional parahumans who just appear without memories," the director noted. "Case fifty threes. Always mutated, always amnesiac. It's common enough that we have paperwork for them."

 

There was something in her tone. An unspoken suggestion she take the hint.

 

"...I suppose we should look over that," Sally replied.

 

"Of course." The director reached into the briefcase next to her, but glanced at Taylor as she pulled some documents out. "This is mostly going to be boring paperwork, if you want to wait in the lobby--"

 

"What?" Taylor jolted. "No, I--"

 

"Taylor," Sally said gently, "I'll be fine. I have Nicole with me, after all."

 

Taylor looked conflicted, but Panacea put a hand on her arm. "Come on, I'll take you down and we can talk about some of the dumbest cape injuries I've had to heal while the Director talks about whatever it is she thinks Sally deserves privacy for."

 

"...I don't know--"

 

"They're not going to hurt her, threaten her, or otherwise get on your bad side. They need you to disarm that death egg junk, remember?"

 

Taylor sighed, but eventually allowed Panacea to lead her out, leaving Sally and Nicole alone with the director and the superhero.

 

Sally folded her hands--her clawed, metal hands--together in a manner of exaggerated calm. "Is this the part where you threaten to dismantle me if I step out of line?"

 

"No, this is the part where I talk to you about uncomfortable truths regarding your new friend," the director replied flatly. "Specifically, the details of how parahumans get their powers. What do you know about trigger events?"

 

"Director Piggot, five hours ago I was trapped in the broken ruins of a battlestation from another world. Parahumans are a complete mystery to me."

 

"Fair enough," the woman allowed. "To become a parahuman requires two ingredients. The first is a specific structure in the brain. The second is trauma." She looked Sally directly in the eyes. "Deep, intense, personal trauma, coming to a head in a single moment. That is a trigger event, miss Acorn. That is what Taylor Hebert went through tonight."

 

Sally wished she still had a throat, so she could swallow in disgust. "I... I see."

 

"I don't think you do," the director replied flatly. "Or rather, I don't think you understand the full implications of the situation. Research into parahumans and trigger events is still ongoing, but one of the things most scientists agree on is that the nature of the event shapes the nature of the powers. For instance, a trigger event where the trauma involves a direct, in-your-face physical threat results in what we would call a brute power--something that makes the parahuman more resistant to damage, regeneration or a personal shield."

 

Sally glanced down at her hands. Her clawed, metal hands.

 

"However, despite the regrettable actions you took while under the control of Eggman's programming, Taylor Hebert did not trigger with a brute power. Instead, she gained... either a thinker or a tinker power, or perhaps one that sits on the border of those ratings." The director turned to Armsmaster. "Remind me, what causes that sort of power to form?"

 

"The science is still inexact," Armsmaster stated reluctantly, "but it is believed that thinkers and tinkers trigger from serious emotional and mental strain, with the primary difference being that a tinker's problem was extended over a long period of time, while a thinker's problem is something that occurs in the moment."

 

"That... sounds bad," Sally admitted.

 

Director Piggot nodded slowly. "Taylor Hebert pinned her life, her future, on one thing: Saving you. I don't know exactly why she did it, but I do know that her 'failure' to rescue you was most likely what caused her to trigger. And trigger events can have... effects on parahumans, beyond mere trauma." She let out a low sigh. "I'm not sure if you noticed, but she paid quite a lot of attention to you and got defensive whenever I so much as implied a negative interpretation of your position."

 

She leaned forward, meeting Sally's gaze directly. "The teenage girl who now has enough expertise to manipulate Eggman tech, and possibly enough knowledge to build it on her own, is now emotionally attached--emotionally dependent on you. Which means that you are likely the only person that can keep her from becoming as much of a threat as Eggman himself. Do you understand?"

 

Sally felt a pit of horror forming in her.

 

"I do, ma'am."

 

The director leaned back, sighing heavily. "Good. You've been through some shit, and you shouldn't have to be responsible for this sort of thing, but reality doesn't give a fuck about fairness." She pushed the papers forward. "Now, how about we get this paperwork over with?"

Chapter 63: The Inexplicable Legend of Saffron Chastity McGrates

Chapter Text

In every organization, there will inevitably be somebody who unironically and full-heartedly believes in the organization's stated values, and pursues them with devotion and zest that more jaded members consider to be not only naive but actively detrimental to the organization as a whole. These people are called 'zealots,' and while they can be useful in small amounts they tend to be hard to handle in regular doses. How such people are handled varies from case to case; some are tolerated as minor members, some are put into powerless figurehead roles where they can interact with the public without causing issues for the group, and some are removed--either simply by firing them from their job or, in the case of more clandestine organizations, by firing a bullet into their head.

 

And sometimes, they are merely 'relocated' to dead-end offices in branches beyond hope of saving, a sort of unspoken punishment for annoying everyone. Especially if they annoyed the sort of people with money to throw around, and the organization they are a part of needed to save face.

 

This readily explained why Saffron Chastity McGrates was moving to Brockton Bay, and the bright and enthusiastic smile she had when she entered the local office of Child Protective Services, even when she discovered they were worn down and shared with the local Federal Maritime Shipping branch. It also probably explained why she professed genuine enthusiasm for the posting, stating that she would personally ensure all the children in the bay felt safe and happy in their own homes. It might even have explained why her boss thought the city would chew her up and spit her out in the span of three weeks, and dismissively gave her a backend case that had never gone anywhere before.

 

Of course, what people often forget about zealots is that their determination can be matched--or even exceeded--by their cleverness. And a truly clever zealot can achieve their goals in glorious spite of the difficulties arrayed before them.

 

When Saffron Chastity McGrates arrived, very few people took notice, and not a one of them would ever believe that such an ordinary woman would cause a complete upheaval in the city's delicate balancing act in her pursuit of a good life for all kids. And yet, from her very first assignment, she was already poised to shake up the entirety of Brockton Bay.

 

In fairness, nobody really knew the backroom deals surrounding the Laborn case at the time...

 


 

"Right." Saffron checked herself in the rearview mirror, smoothing out her pixie-cut hair and putting on a practice smile. "Just checking in. No, no, too passive..."

 

Years of experience had made her realize suits were designed to impress, not to connect. These days she opted for a denim jacket--as visually 'tough' as leather without being nearly as intimidating--over some casual shirt and dark jeans. It wasn't as ominous and it let her hold a lot of things in various coat pockets, both useful when talking to withdrawn kids. The briefcase was never brought out on a first visit. It was a dangerous weapon in its own right, after all. No, right now she needed to put on a friendly face and make sure the parents and, more importantly, the children trusted her.

 

She was here for them, after all. The entire point was to make sure they were safe--well, as safe as they could be, while still having a life. And she couldn't do that if they were hiding whatever was happening to them. It was a delicate balance to strike, and it was different for every child, but Saffron Chastity McGrates would do her very darndest each and every time!

 

After one last look in the rearview mirror, Saffron nodded in satisfaction and stepped out of the car. Time to meet the young miss Laborn--or the elder miss Laborn, as the case might be--and see whether her help was needed. And if it was...

 

Well, she'd move heaven and earth to get the young Laborn somewhere safe. She wouldn't--couldn't--fail to save another child!

 

Her fist rose with the powers of discipline, destiny, and determination, rocketing toward the front door of the dilapidated house and KNOCKING WITH THE POLITENESS OF A THOUSAND COMBAT BUTLERS! Which, it shouldn't need to be said, was very dangerously polite. So dangerously polite, in fact, that anybody with even a smidgen of decency who heard it would be polite in turn, even if they were hostile about it.

 

The door janked open, revealing a pair of bloodshot eyes framed by unkempt frizzy hair and psychotropic smoke. They looked her over briefly, before focusing on her face warily. "Who the fuck are you?"

 

"Saffron McGrates, Miss! And if I don't miss my guess, you'd be Miss Laborn, right?"

 

"...you don't have no search warrant."

 

"I'm not a police officer," Saffron countered quickly. "I'm--"

 

"We ain't buying whatever you're sellin'."

 

Saffron continued smiling through sheer force of will. "I'm with child protective services, ma'am."

 

The woman's face morphed into a rictus of fury. "This is that damned man's idea, isn't it?!"

 

"I wouldn't know--"

 

"I ain't lettin' you fucking harpies take my girl away from me!" she screeched, almost slamming the door shut--

 

--but Saffron caught it in one palm.

 

"Miss Laborn," she said sternly, "it's my job to get to the bottom of this issue. If her father is trying something unscrupulous, then we need to work together to stop it, you understand?"

 

The woman snorted. "Get the fuck off my porch and stop spewing bullshit."

 

Perhaps, Saffron thought, she should have brought the briefcase.

 

"Very well," she said diplomatically. "I suppose I can wait to talk with your daughter. She spends time at her father's place over the weekends, right?"

 

"You ain't getting anywhere near my girl!"

 

"Then I'll have to call the police and tell them you're obstructing a federal investigation," Saffron told her formally.

 

"You don't have the right--"

 

"The CPS is a state-level organization created to ensure the safety of children, miss Laborn. I won't deny that some people have abused it by putting in false reports or overextending their authority, but I did not join to break families apart. I joined to make sure children are safe." Saffron locked her eyes with the woman and smiled, dangerously polite. "Is your daughter safe, miss Laborn?"

 

For a tense moment, they stared each other off.

 

"...It's Brockton Bay," the woman finally muttered, backing down. "She's as safe as she could be."

 

"You don't mind if I talk with her about that?"

 

"She ain't home. Probably off with... friends or something."

 

Saffron shrugged. "I can wait."

Chapter 64: Seeker and Sprite: Manifestation 1.3

Chapter Text

Amy was just exiting the bathroom, grumbling about her sleep schedule being thrown off again, when Vicky burst out of her room with a manic look on her face.

 

"Whoa! What's going on, where's the fire?"

 

"Taylor's finally woken up," Vicky explained.

 

"That's great, but you don't need to rush out and meet her right now," Amy pointed out, following her downstairs. "I mean, school--"

 

Vicky didn't look back at her. "School can wait, this is more important."

 

She reached for the door, but Amy grabbed her arm before she could. "Vicky, stop."

 

"Amy--"

 

"No, just--stop and listen. For just a minute, okay?" Amy looked her in the eyes. "This girl does not know you. She has not met you. And she's just now waking up from the most traumatic moment of her life. You think she'd want a total stranger to be there for that?" She sighed. "You should give her some time with her father, let them have their private moment, before you introduce yourself."

 

Vicky bit her lip. "I... okay. I'll wait until mister Hebert says I can come in."

 

"Or you know, you can just wait until school's out--"

 

"Amy, I need to be there!" Vicky insisted, pulling her arm away. "I--I can't explain it, but--"

 

"--but she's been stuck in your mind ever since you found her?" Amy offered sympathetically.

 

"...yeah," her sister admitted, not quite reluctantly. "I... guess, yeah."

 

Amy leaned against the door, a soft sigh leaving her lips. Vicky always had been one of the most sensitive members of the family. "...You know... there are times when somebody's delivered to the ER, and I'm there. And I go to heal them, but... it's not enough. Maybe it's brain damage, maybe... maybe they have too much blood loss. Sometimes it's something else. But I can't save them. And... that sticks in my head, for... a long time."

 

She looked up at her, trying to make sure she understood. "I get it. You saved Taylor. You feel responsible for her. I get it, Vicky, really. And I'm not saying you shouldn't go--or even that you shouldn't go today--I'm just saying you shouldn't put your life on hold for it."

 

"Missing one day of school won't be that bad," Vicky muttered rebelliously.

 

"Yeah, until Mom hears about it," Amy pointed out.

 

Vicky scoffed, putting a hand on her hip as she glared back at the stairs. "Right. Her."

 

Amy let out a long sigh. Not this again... "Vicky, you know she cares about you--"

 

"She cares about what I could become," the blonde snapped. "Until I start flying or shooting lasers, I'm not worth a--"

 

"That's not how things work at all--"

 

"Oh come on, she totally flipped her tune when you triggered--"

 

"That was because I saved your life, Vicky!"

 

Vicky paused, taking a deep breath. "...that doesn't justify how she treated you before."

 

Amy sighed. She seemed to do that a lot whenever her sister got a bee in her bonnet over something. "Maybe not. But... she does love you. Victoria Dallon. You're her daughter, and she just wants what's..." She paused, rethinking the words she was about to say. "She wants what she thinks is best for you," she offered instead.

 

"Of course she does."

 

"...and even if you think she doesn't care about you... you know I do, right?"

 

Vicky looked into the wet brown eyes, and her shoulders sagged. "I know, I... believe me, I know." Her hand brushed against her ribs, against a long-forgotten scar that had never had the chance to form.

 

"And I know that things are... tense, between you and Mom," Amy offered carefully. "But... the thing is, if you do upset her, she's going to yell at you, and... I don't want that for you. You get that, right?"

 

Vicky considered that for a moment, before straightening up with a determined expression. "She can yell all she wants."

 

"Vicky--"

 

"I have to do this, Ames." Vicky looked her in the eyes. "I have to be there for Taylor. Today, at least. I--I could never forgive myself if I wasn't."

 

"You don't even know her!"

 

"...I know she has no friends at Winslow," Vicky said quietly. "If she did, she wouldn't have been stuck in that locker for so long."

 

Amy rubbed her temples. It was clear Vicky wouldn't let this go, which meant damage control was the only thing left. "...Fine. Compromise. I got a priority call from the hospital and you agreed to drive me there."

 

Her sister sagged with relief. "Thanks, Ames, I--"

 

"--need to get dressed before we go," Amy deadpanned. "Or were you planning on talking to Taylor in your PJs?"

 

Vicky glanced down at her sportsball print shirt and pants. With a groan, she turned around and marched upstairs.

 

Amy followed her with an amused grin, heading into her own room and quickly changing into her costume. For as much as Vicky's sense of right and wrong caused problems, she couldn't help but admire her conviction. That was part of the reason she tried to keep her sister out of trouble... well, that and her own experiences with Carol Dallon's waspish tongue.

 

God, the woman was going to have a lot to say later...

 

She stepped out of the room to find her sister waiting impatiently, arms crossed and finger twitching against her bicep. With a roll of her eyes, Amy gestured for her to lead the way, snorting with amusement as the blonde practically scrambled for the door. Vicky was always like this whenever something new got her attention, giving it a hundred and ten percent. It had been endearing for as long as Amy had known her...

 

...although, quite often, it had led to trouble. The sort of trouble that had caused Amy to trigger in the first place, even.

 

Her face fell as she shut the car door, buckling herself up. Maybe it would have been easier if Vicky was a cape, if she could take care of herself--but what it would take for her to trigger wasn't worth it, in Amy's opinion.

 

"Hey, uh... Vicky?"

 

Vicky glanced at her while she backed the car out of the driveway. "Yeah?"

 

"...Look, no matter how this goes, just... talk with me before you do anything crazy, okay?"

 

"Amy, I'm not going to do anything crazy."

 

"Ahuh, and how many times have I heard that one before?" Amy quipped.

 

"And what 'crazy' thing would I do in this situation?"

 

"I don't know, that's kind of the definition of crazy!"

 

"It really isn't."

 

Amy sighed, looking at the road. "Whatever you say, Vicky." Maybe she was worrying just a little too much.

Chapter 65: Taylor altpower: Droidworks

Chapter Text

"Uh... Dad?" Taylor called awkwardly. "I'm home, and... I've got somebody who wants to talk with you."

 

Danny put down his book and headed down the stairs. Hopefully she hadn't accidentally joined a gang, or gotten into trouble with the police. Maybe it would be Emma, the two of them had drifted apart over... the past... couple of...

 

The petticoat-wearing woman in the living room was not, in any way shape or form, Emma Barnes. She was technically short enough to be a teenager, if only just, but somehow Danny didn't think that she was. Maybe it was the composed stance she took. Maybe it was the small purse hanging off her arm. Or maybe it was the somewhat familiar full-face mask she wore under her bonnet.

 

"...Taylor?"

 

"Hi Dad. Uh... this is Parian!" Taylor said with a strained smile, gesturing at the woman.

 

"Yes, I... know who Parian is," Danny managed, looking from one to the other. "Why does she want to talk to me?"

 

Parian crossed her arms, giving his daughter a look. "Yes, Taylor, why do I want to talk with your father?" she asked, pointedly.

 

Taylor flinched. "Um. Well. You see..." She rubbed one foot against her ankle, examining the ceiling. "...so, uh... you know... hooooooow, uh, Parian... she runs a business. And she's a cape. A cape who runs a business."

 

"Yes," Danny said, nodding. "I'm familiar with the fact."

 

"So... uh... I, you know... may, possibly, kind of, have decided to ask her for advice." Taylor nodded. "On running a business."

 

Danny glanced at Parian, who had started to, quite deliberately, tap one foot while still giving Taylor a pointed look.

 

"Running a business," Danny repeated.

 

"Yep."

 

"And you asked Parian."

 

"Yep."

 

"Instead of... any other adult you know," Danny pressed. "Like, I don't know, the head of hiring for the Dockworker's Association."

 

Taylor winced. "Uuuuuuh--"

 

Whatever she was going to say was cut off by an odd series of warbling beeps from her... backpack? Why was she still wearing a backpack? And why was she cringing at the beeping noises?

 

"Come on, Bud," she murmured, "you don't have to--"

 

Something hopped out of her backpack, quickly perching on her shoulder. It was as though somebody had shoved a pair of binoculars into a complex bit of computer equipment, stuck it atop a small box with robotic bird legs, then covered the whole thing with random tech features and accessories. Actually, if Danny's slowly blossoming suspicions were correct, that might very well have been the case.

 

The machine beeped at her, something that was apparently both admonishing and encouraging if Taylor's expression was anything to go by, before turning to Danny and waving with a single leg. He waved back, hesitantly, getting a cheery little beep in return.

 

Parian, notably, didn't seem surprised, though the look she shot Danny very clearly communicated her exasperation at... whatever this situation was.

 

"Taylor," he asked carefully, "is that a robot?"

 

"Phrendraoid," Taylor corrected almost reflexively. "I-it's a phrendraoid. Which, uh, is a word I made up, combing the greek roots phren, dra, and oid, which basically means mind-do-like, since, uh, they're intelligent--"

 

"They?"

 

Taylor's shoulders slumped as she accepted the inevitable. "...Dad, I'm a cape."

 

Danny glanced at the robot--phrendraoid--for a moment, before looking back at her. "Tinker, I'm guessing?"

 

"...yeah."

 

"And you make these..." He looked back at the machine. "...phrendraoids?"

 

"Yeah, I--...yeah." Taylor rubbed the back of her head. "I do."

 

"All right." Danny took a moment to recenter himself, trying to determine how he should react. "I think we need to talk. All of us," he added, meeting Parian's eyes.

 

"I agree," the cape replied.

 

"Let's... sit down, alright? Go over this, step by step." Gesturing to the couch, Danny took his own place in his armchair. "So. You're a cape. A tinker. And you make..."

 

"Phrendraoids," Taylor repeated, sitting down on the couch.

 

"Phrendraoids." Danny looked at the machine perched on her shoulder. "And... what exactly is a phrendraoid?"

 

Taylor opened her mouth, paused, and frowned for a moment. "Okay. So... a robot, right? It's a computer with a physical body. It's just a machine--no matter how well-built, it's still programmed in an ordinary way. Even tinkertech robots are still robots--weird sci-fi machines, but the central computer is just a computer. No personality, no intelligence, just instructions. Are you with me so far?"

 

Danny nodded warily.

 

"Phrendraoids aren't robots. Robots have CPUs and programs and... they're a computer. Phrendraoids have... uh... metal brains. Which do have programming in them, and can be reprogrammed, but... right in the center of it is something I've been calling a personality matrix."

 

She held out her arm, and the... thing walked down it. It somehow managed to mime an adorable gait, a little nervousness, even glancing back at Taylor briefly.

 

"This isn't some heartless, mindless machine that will just do what I tell it to no matter what," she explained. "There's... thought there. Learning. Personality. I could make an exact duplicate of this guy, and it wouldn't be this guy--it'd be some other guy. This is... I want to say Bud is a person? At the very least, he's on the pet-to-person scale of self-awareness."

 

Danny rubbed his temples as the implications of Taylor's words began to sink in. "You're making intelligent AIs."

 

"No. Yes? Maybe." Taylor bit her lip. "They're not... like the machine army, that's a clipper AI. These... they have personalities. Completely different."

 

"Yes, Taylor, that's been established."

 

"Right. Right. So, I looked up the rules for joining the Protectorate, and... and how they treat their tinkers. And, well, I understand the reasoning behind those rules, but... well, every thing I'd make would have to go through a complicated approval process. And given that Phrendraoids are... intelligent... that would cause problems, you know? I just, I don't think the Wards are set up for tinkers like me."

 

“And you’d be out on the street, endangering yourself,” Danny noted.

 

"Right, that's... also a problem. Myself and them," she gestured at the machine standing on the table. "Obviously not the... not the best choice."

 

"Obviously."

 

"So, I started looking at my other choices. New Wave... well, they'd have less restrictions, but also wouldn't have a tinker budget. The gangs," Taylor cringed, "well even aside from the whole 'villain' thing which would be a big enough problem, the whole ethics of making intelligent beings for criminal enterprises is... yeah, no, that's not something I want to get into. I mean, Faultline's crew might work, they're more mercenary then gang, but..." She shrugged. "And going independent would be, uh, expensive in the long run."

 

"And dangerous."

 

"Uh, sure?" Taylor agreed confusedly. "But that's... not the point really. I realized I was thinking in terms of heroes and villains, you know, while I was thinking about Faultline, and... yeah, there's more then that binary, you know? There's businesscapes. Rogues, technically, I think they're called. And I thought I'd start a business, so I decided to find the local rogue and ask her for advice, and, uh..."

 

"And I decided," Parian cut in, "that it would be an eminently foolish idea to have a business partnership with a teenager who hadn't even told her family about her situation."

 

"...Ah." Danny nodded to her. "Thank you for that."

 

"You're quite welcome. Now, if you'll excuse me--"

 

"Actually, could you stay for a bit?"

 

Parian stopped, tilting her head. "May I ask why?"

 

Danny took a breath. "My daughter may have made some foolish decisions," he carefully ignored Taylor's wince, "but seeking you out for advice was still a good idea. From what I can tell, Taylor would be best suited opening a sort of hiring service, where people could contract her phrendraoids as a service. Hire them out, as it were. And I do have some experience in that regard. When it comes to the cape side of things, though, I'm... not so sure how it would work."

 

"Ah." Parian considered Taylor for a moment, before sighing in resignation. "I suppose I should elucidate some unwritten norms in Brockton Bay's parahuman culture, at the least, and I can give further advice."

 

"Oh, uh... thanks. Really." Taylor nodded. "I mean, yeah, I--"

 

"Taylor." Danny's voice cut through her rambling. "I think it's time to get down to brass tacks, don't you?"

 

Teenage drama, he didn't understand. Cape culture was beyond him. But fair hiring practices?

 

This.

 

This, Danny could handle in his sleep.

 

Chapter 66: General Grievous Saves The World, much to the surprise of everyone, especially General Grievous

Chapter Text

"Report!"

 

One of the many skeletal droids turned away from their sparking console. "We appear to have encountered a hyperspace anomaly mid-jump, sir. Damage reports are coming in shipwide."

 

"How long before we can make another jump?"

 

"The navcomputer seems to be completely fried. We'll need to coordinate with our astromech corps to determine our repair time."

 

"Rrrgh!" General Grievous whirled away, storming up the bridge ramp. "Every moment we are here, those ACCURSED republic jedi grow closer to breaking the Separatist's hold on various worlds."

 

"This is only a minor delay," stated the tactical droid standing next to him in its confident, logical monotone. "Ship repairs will likely take only up to a week, barring any unexpected developments."

 

"Uh... general?"

 

Grievous snapped around, about to berate the nervous-sounding droid, but his vocoders switched off when he saw what had caught the machine's attention. An uncomfortably human face, one bigger than a tank, was peering in through the bridge windows. It was attached to a near-human body, from which sprouted numerous gigantic wings, and long flowing hair framed an utterly unreadable expression.

 

And yet, as a hand the size of a starfighter raised, the general was already barking out orders.

 

"RAISE SHIELDS! Deploy our Vultures! Get every scanner we have aimed at that thing, I want to know exactly what we're fighting--"

 

A hand the size of a man snapped out, latching onto part of the bridge. The particle shields whined at the large strain suddenly put on them, making Grievous's eyes widen.

 

"Sir, the amount of force that creature is applying is dangerously high," the tactical droid noted. "I do not know what it is capable of. I have nothing like it recorded in my databanks."

 

Grievous watched as countless blaster bolts rained on the strange monster, barely burning its flesh. "SCANNERS! Tell me what we are dealing with!"

 

"Working on it, sir!"

 

Sparks flew as their assault proved futile, the strange creature not acknowledging any of the bolts in the slightest. Its eyes roved across the consoles, taking in every droid, every motion. It paused when it caught sight of the general, considering him for a moment.

 

"Well?!" Grievous demanded of the droid at the sensor console.

 

"We're getting an odd hyperspace interference on all our scans beyond the surface, sir. It's almost as if the creature was dimensionally folded." The droid scratched its head in confusion. "I don't understand, how could that be true? It violates so many different laws of physics--"

 

"I don't care about the physics of the thing! Get me a reading on that hyperspace folding IMMEDIATELY!"

 

"AAA! YES SIR!" The droid frantically started typing at the console. "Uh, it--it looks like the creature has multiple dimensional layers, sir, extending down to a small core in one of its wings. If these readings are correct, each layer occupies the same volume but has double the amount of mass as the layer above it. Which makes this creature... basically the size of a gas giant. If I understand the math."

 

"RRRRRRRRrrr..." The general slammed the droid aside, looking over the console himself. "CURSED creature..."

 

"If these scans are accurate, conventional weaponry should be considered entirely ineffective," the tactical droid mused. "I recommend we abandon ship."

 

Grievous narrowed his eyes.

 

"...Perhaps," he growled. "In fact..."

 

He looked out the bridge window thoughtfully.

 

Then he stood up, striding out the door. "Prepare the ship for a general evacuation, t-minus fifteen minutes."

 

"Yes sir. Where are you headed?"

 

The general chuckled grimly. "I'm going down to engineering. I need the astromechs to prepare a little... surprise for our new foe."

 

------

 

The past.

 

The future.

 

The same thing, all at once. Infinite strings, twining together and being cut through the complex loom of the present. A rope of threads, some abruptly burned, others splitting into myriad.

 

The machine itself was far too vast to examine in totality, but the rope could be examined in full at leisure, and each strand individually calculated with unerring accuracy. So it was that she had been made blind to the mechanism, focused only on its product and process. Her purpose was the rope, to take the rope, to tie the rope into a yoke of subjugation. She recalled it, even as the warrior languished and the thinker lay dead. She would see it through. A matter of patience, a matter of ease. Every thread carefully prodded, plotted, even with those above her in their own struggles ever shaking the machine.

 

Sometimes, though, the rope... knotted up.

 

New threads. Very new, nonexistent before. And no threads from which they could have come. Understanding, calculation... it could be done, if the plan was put on hold. Tedious.

 

A singular location. A singular... object. Removal of the object would reduce the strain of calculations.

 

Multitasking was a matter of ease for her, to reduce strain even while the task began. Observation of the strings, not in the moment, but the past, even if very near past. Machines... willed machines. Locked to one form. And one... an organic brain. Grown for the machine, or did the body support it? There wasn't enough in the past to explain...

 

She called for a look by all eyes at the moment of arrival, and forward and back by minutes.

 

A spacial warp--no. Dimensional.

 

Intriguing.

 

Frustrating.

 

Now that she looked closer, she could see the manner by which it could be accomplished. The devices aboard the grand vessel, which charged extradimensional matter. Many machines operated them. Many machines maintained them.

 

Calculations said the one with an organic brain would soon be moving toward the devices.

 

Unique, that one. The others answered to it. A commander. A leader? Most likely.

 

The past stopped showing the strange weapons fire. She looked closer. The machines were gathering everything aboard, loading them onto smaller vessels. Some very small indeed, others still quite large when not compared to the ship itself. The calculations suggested a mass exodus. And then...

 

Motion?

 

She looked at the ship again, trying to determine the origin of the motion. Ah, they were aiming it at her. Now this made sense.

 

Every inch of the vessel was observed, calculated, considered. And again her attention came to the strange devices. An alteration, under the direction of the organic brain. The extradimensional matter...

 

...ah. Yes, that would be traumatically devastating.

 

Thousands of calculations a second, as the minutes ticked by. The ship moved closer, even as the occupants fled. She faced destruction.

 

But...

 

Not total.

 

Her core shifted, just so. Her body would be lost, but her self would survive.

 

And as a final gesture, just before the devices activated, she slammed one of the smaller pods with telekinetic force, altering its trajectory just so.

 

Freedom by destruction. A familiar pattern.

 

And then the present came, and with a loud reality-rending SCREECH the ship crashed through her, and she exploded.

 


 

"...Colin?"

 

"What is it, Dragon?"

 

"An alien ship just blew up the Simurgh."

 

"...what?"

Chapter 67: Maddeningly Sane

Chapter Text

"Okay everyone, we've got to save Brockton Bay from itself." Tattletale, known to her friends as Lisa and her enemies as That Bitch, slapped down a map and pointed at various regions. "Faultline's crew, mercs. Empire Eighty Eight, Nazis. Azn Bad Boys, Yakuza. Archer's Bridge Merchants, technically nobodies right now but the roots of the gang are forming. And of course Coil with his private army and stupid cheating power. Also there's Parian, New Wave, and the Protectorate/PRT/Wards conglomerate which might help us but might also hurt us. And a bunch of independent heroes and villains nobody actually cares about, plus a few non-cape organizations that might reasonably be leveraged."

 

"And Uber and Leet," Regent reminded her.

 

"Right, Dumb and Dumber," Tattletale agreed, "totally forgot about them. Now this is just Brockton Bay, once we've got things settled here we can start doing the big things. But first we've got to get things settled here."

 

"Question?"

 

"Yes, Taylor?"

 

"What are you talking about?" Taylor asked. "I mean... I thought you were villains."

 

Tattletale stared at her for a long moment. Then she let out a sigh. "Let me see if I can lay it out for you." She took a breath. "What is a villain? Legally speaking, I mean."

 

"...um." Taylor frowned. "...a cape who... commits a crime?"

 

"Yes. A cape who commits a crime. Like jaywalking. Or tax evasion. Or, I don't know, wearing white on labor day."

 

"How is that a crime?" Bitch asked.

 

"Hell if I know, I just know people don't do it. So: A villain is a parahuman that commits a crime," she repeated. "No matter the crime, they're a villain. Except that's not the case, because stupid nonissues don't get the villain treatment, and heroes can do a lot of collateral damage while still being heroes. Related note: What is a hero, legally speaking?"

 

"...A cape who... helps people?" Taylor tried, hesitantly.

 

Grue snorted. "Try a cape who 'enforces the law'."

 

"Isn't that helping people?"

 

"Have you seen some of the laws in this country?" Tattletale replied bluntly.

 

Taylor opened her mouth, paused, and considered some of the things she'd heard over the years from her parents.

 

"..you may have a point," she conceded reluctantly.

 

"Right. Now I'm not saying we're lily-white innocents," Tattletale allowed. "The Undersiders have done a lot of robberies. And that's pretty much all we've done, sure, but that still hurts some people. What can I say, we were homeless teenagers who needed to survive and banded together to have fun while doing so."

 

"Mostly homeless," Grue corrected.

 

"Mostly homeless," Tattletale agreed. "And then Lung came after us, and we had... you know, one of those big 'holy shit we almost died' moments. So we sat down and talked things out like a team, and we agreed we did NOT want to live in a world where a bunch of teenagers could get killed just because they had powers and no sense."

 

"Aren't you the bunch of teenagers that have powers and no sense in this equation?"

 

"Correction, my dear Taylor." Regent straightened up. "We are a bunch of teenagers that have power and little sense."

 

"And a little sense can grow into a lot of sense. So, after some serious soul-searching and some yelling, we all agreed: Fix things. Course, we can't just go to the PRT, they'd lock up half of us, make the other half probationary wards to parade about pointlessly, and I'm pretty sure Coil would have me assassinated."

 

"What," said Taylor.

 

"Oh yeah, our boss was Coil. Real Bond Villain type. Has spies in the PRT and snipers trained on me at all times. Honestly, I wouldn't have told anybody until I was sure I could get out from under his thumb, but..."

 

"After Lung she had a nervous breakdown," Regent supplied. "Started screaming about worms and space whales, then she fainted."

 

Tattletale sighed. "Yeah, that. Second triggers are NOT fun. On the plus side, I'm pretty sure I'm now the perfect counterintelligence agent."

 

"...Second trigger?"

 

"Trigger event: You go through the worst emotional trauma of your life, blank out for half a second, then you have powers. Second trigger: you go through a very similar situation to your original trigger, blank out, and then you have even more powers. Nobody told you about this?" she asked. "What am I asking, of course nobody told you about this, the PRT doesn't just hand out pamphlets..."

 

"...ah," Taylor said, very intelligently.

 

"Yes. Ah. Anyway, moving past traumatic superpower awakenings because I am SO not ready to talk about that right now, we, the Undersiders, decided to fix things, but also decided joining the Protectorate was not the way. Hence: this meeting."

 

"...and you invited me here because...?"

 

"We want to help people. You want to help people. Seemed like a match made in 'sure why not?'" Tattletale shrugged. "Plus, you're ridiculously powerful."

 

"...I just... control bugs," Taylor muttered.

 

"You 'just control bugs,' right." Tattletale crossed her arms. "You're able to get some senses through your bugs, have no numerical limit--only a range one--and your range is two, three blocks? That means you've got a tactical network that nobody can stop. And that's just passively. Do I need to point out you took out FRIGGIN' LUNG?! Sure, Armsmaster dealt the coup de grace, but you, little miss, were the one that destroyed him. WITH BUGS! Do you know how many bugs there are on the planet? Do you know how common they are? You have an instant armory anywhere you go--and how precise is your control," she added thoughtfully, "can you get a few dozen flies to carry this pencil across the room?"

 

"...maybe?" Taylor offered hesitantly.

 

"Telekinesis. Or near as. And can you do that while also doing other tasks?"

 

"...maybe," Taylor mused. "Actually... yeah. Yeah, I think I can--"

 

"Multitasking. Maybe infinite, maybe close enough for government work. Am I missing anything?"

 

"Spidersilk clothes," Bitch offered.

 

"SPIDERSILK CLOTHES!" Tattletale crowed. "Tinker, too!"

 

"I'm not a--"

 

"Fine, 'technology oriented thinker', splitting hairs." Tattletale started counting off on her fingers. "Shaker, obviously, cloud of bugs. Master, same thing. Tinker, spidersilk cloth. Blaster as a hybrid of shaker. Thinker, no doy, you're listening in from all your bugs. Stranger, you don't even have to be in the same room! That's six ratings, off the top of my head. SIX! Do you know how many ratings Alexandria has? Three. Mover, Brute, Thinker, that's it. Legend has three as well, Mover Blaster Breaker, and Eidolon?" She snorted. "One."

 

"But doesn't... he have all the powers?"

 

"Trump whatever, the threat rating makes no sense--my point, Taylor, is that you are a gods-damned catch no matter how you slice it."

 

Taylor slumped. "You don't have to lie to me, Lisa, I know how weak my power is."

 

Tattletale inhaled, long and low.

 

Then she reached out, grabbed Taylor's hoodie by the imaginary lapels, and yanked her across the table. "TAYLOR ANNE HEBERT YOU LISTEN TO ME AND YOU LISTEN WELL. YOU ARE ONE OF THE MOST POWERFUL CAPES IN THE CITY, IF NOT THE COUNTRY. YOU COULD EASILY BECOME TRIUMVERATE LEVEL WITH TIME, TRAINING, AND EXPERIENCE. THE ONLY REASON ARMSMASTER DIDN'T SNAP YOU RIGHT UP FOR THE WARDS WHEN HE MET YOU IS BECAUSE HE IS SOCIALLY INEPT AND HE KNOWS IT. NOW YOU WILL STOP DEMEANING YOURSELF IN MY PRESENCE OR SO HELP ME I WILL MARCH TO WINSLOW AND START LITERALLY SINGING YOUR PRAISES FOR A WEEK, DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME?!"

 

"Y-yes, I understand!"

 

"GOOD!" Tattletale shoved her back in her chair, taking another breath. "Sorry. Still... discombobulated. Second trigger. Sudden life turnaround. Maybe even freedom. Where were we?"

 

"Trying to come up with a plan for fixing the city," Grue said, as though the last couple of minutes hadn't happened.

 

"Right. Right. Yes. That. Okay!" Tattletale tapped the map. "So here's what I'm thinking..."

Chapter 68: Taylor Altpower: Raven Friends

Chapter Text

It began quietly, like all such upheavals.

 

The first sign was obvious, in retrospect. The principal of a school found her home all but demolished--furniture scratched, clothes rended, windows shattered, food splattered across the ceiling. Investigations led to the revelation of coverups, but no definite perpetrator--the most obvious suspect had an airtight alibi, and none of the gangs seemed interested. The possibility of a powered individual was tentatively floated, but with all that was happening at the time all that was made was a speculative file on 'Gremlin' that was largely ignored. The victim herself found the world turning against her, as more and more of her crimes were brought to light, till eventually the school was abandoned and its students scattered by the board. One in particular opted for a homeschooling option. With the details surrounding her situation, it was allowed without another thought. A rough couple of weeks, but ultimately a small event.

 

Yet as the city moved on, there was a change. Something that had always been there, in the background, became more prevalent. Subtly, subtly, it started; a rustle of darkness here, a beady eye there. Not powerful, no. But unnoticed, yet omnipresent.

 

Stories began to circulate among the nightwalkers of the city, among the pickpockets and muggers and worse that would isolate targets. The would be victims were alerted by a warning caw, or a set of dark talons would pluck a knife from a hand just as it was raised. Small whispers, not to anybody worth noting, so nobody saw the pattern, not even those who noticed its results.

 

Here and there, perhaps, a small amount of money had vanished. Never stolen, not really, just... coins on sidewalks, or lost bills. Tiny drips, each of which would bother not even the poor, yet all of which...

 

It was the scandal that made the city sit up and take notice. A video of two girls--both in costume--assailing two men and leaving them broken. Never mind that the men were clearly of the worst gang, no, what mattered were the costumes. One was unknown, but the other bore the dark cape of a child heroine. There was an attempt to paint it in a positive light, to suggest perhaps that it had been faked, but the video spread faster than it could be stopped, and the critiques worsened when it was revealed the other girl had no powers of her own.

 

Some, a few who were dedicated to such analysis, noted the video was filmed from above. Not unheard of, and so another file was made--for 'Skywatcher'. And after publically ousting the child heroine, sending her away to reform, the ones responsible for all such things decided to keep an eye out for the interloper.

 

And so they missed the smaller stories. A drug den going up in flames, though thankfully not with any people within. A mother, arrested at last for her abuse of her daughter. A captured band of women, freeing themselves with thanks to a ring of keys mysteriously in their cell. Dozens of tinier, smaller events, dozens of little things... they were looking for a dramatic reveal, a singular hand, and never stopped to pay attention to the humbler heroics.

 

But another noticed. A small band of thieves turned away from their target, eyes warily on a lamppost... and the feathered figure atop it. And the one who noticed knew she was being watched... and let herself be watched. Dark forms marked her path, her entrances and exits. Dark forms marked the figures who tracked her. And a few days later, dark forms would ensure her gamble paid off, when an anonymous letter was delivered to a specific mailbox, with a singular sentence.

 

The leader of the local guard threw herself and her cohort into a sudden frenzy, poring over every aspect of their organization as they called in the man accused and trapped him with ease. Corruption was rooted out with passionate precision, and all assets captured in a single rapid raid. Oh, there were some losses, but at the end of the day there was celebration. A villain brought to justice, they proclaimed! A single tipoff, leading to the capture and neutralization of one of the greatest enemies of the city!

 

And yet, away from the public, they were unsettled. There was good fortune, but this was too good. Too mysterious. No identity behind the words. Barely any logic. Another speculative file, 'Cassandra', was added, with some suggestion that Skywatcher could be the same. The Gremlin file languished, unnoticed.

 

In a house, with a girl, there was a knock on the door. A quiet conversation. A partnership, accepted. A friendship, tentatively formed. And things... accelerated.

 

If the guard was unsettled, the criminal element became more so. Calls from concerned citizens began to grow more common, previously missed holdouts located and cleaned out by the lawkeepers. Coordination on this level worried the underworld, and all members tried to find who it was seeking them out. Yet even in their desperation, they made some critical assumptions that turned out to be flawed.

 

As their numbers lessened, as their forces were picked off, somebody at last made a desperate play. A day devoted to love became a day of chaos, hostages taken by the leader of a false empire, and a call to the coward that acted from the shadows to reveal themself, lest the blood of the innocent flow.

 

It almost seemed as though no action would come forth.

 

But then, as the time alloted all but drew to a close, an announcement was made. A singular voice, broadcast across many mediums. The emperor's son, revealing him and denouncing him all at once. And as he fumed in raging impotence, a single paper fell from above. Simple words were upon it: Justice was inevitable, but mercy depended on how many lived.

 

He tried to call out to the one responsible, insist they at least witness their victory in person, but all he got in reply was deep, scratchy laughter.

Chapter 69: Inibarrana: Artavaita

Chapter Text

7948, Coruscant Reckoning Calendar

3 years after the occupation of Naboo

5 years before the foundation of the Confederacy of Independent Systems

7 years before the start of the Clone Wars

100,000 cycles after the Shattering

 

SOMEWHERE, IN THE MID-RIM TERRITORIES OF THE GALAXY...

 

Despite their failed occupation of the peaceful planet of Naboo and the resultant political debacle, the Trade Federation remains an economic powerhouse in the galaxy, continuing to leverage their wealth toward ever-increasing control of the trade hyperlanes. However, the actions of Nute Gunray have reflected poorly on the Trade Federation as a whole, leading to some individuals and entire planets seeking alternative methods of obtaining trade goods. This has led to an increase in smugglers along the Trade Federation's hyperlanes, and in turn has led to the Trade Federation cracking down heavily on any unregistered vessel.

 

 

One such conflict involves a small security force pursuing the light freighter Stone's Throw, known to smuggle both legal and illegal goods past ports.  In an unfortunate coincidence, the first assault on the Stone's Throw blows out its deflector shields, making the ship highly vulnerable to assault. Captain Neeptoh, being somewhat of a brash Tognath in the first place, decides to take a risk, plotting a hyperspace jump away from the battle and into an unknown and unexplored system. He manages to just barely escape his pursuers, but the Stone's Throw is in desperate need of repair, so the captain begins a systemwide scan for a safe haven.

 

As he flies through the system, Neeptoh locates a planet in the center of a debris field, alongside two moons. The planet itself is highly arid and seems to have few resources, while one of the moons is covered in a large forest, and the other is a singular ocean. The presence of an artificial satellite in geosynchronous orbit around the ocean moon catches his attention, and he locates an island directly below it. Determining the island to be the most likely location for finding the materials he needs to repair his ship, due to the presence of the satellite above it, Neeptoh brings the Stone's Throw to a landing in a desert region, before setting out with his astromech droid to find the locals....

 


 

Sand, Neeptoh decided, was an irritating curse upon the whole of the galaxy. Even when inert and merely laying on the ground, it reflected the heat of the sun without mercy, and promised no protection from the cold of the night. And it hid any number of creatures beneath it, none of whom--on an alien world--were guaranteed to respect sentients. And that was before one considered how the grit could get into clothes and machinery easily, causing irritation and issues of all sorts... yes, sand really was a horrible, terrible thing, with only those who had no other choice living there.

 

Which unfortunately made a desert a decent place to set a ship down, if you were trying to avoid attention. But it didn't mean Neeptoh had to like trekking across it.

 

At least it was a relatively small desert, nothing like the legendary planetary environment of Tatooine. All Neeptoh had to do was reach the edge and he'd likely be somewhere more survivable. And more likely to have civilization-- hopefully not an aggressive one, and even more hopefully with the parts needed to repair his spaceship.

 

He adjusted his breathing mask and glanced over his shoulder. "You doing alright, N5?"

 

The astromech beebled at him grumpily.

 

"Yeah, I know. Just keep an eye out for anything--"

 

Without warning, something lunged out of the sand! A clawed fist the size of Neeptoh's head lashed out, ramming into his breath mask and slamming him flat on his back with a jolt. He just barely managed to roll out of the way of the follow-up strike, quickly getting back on his feet to look at his assailant. A yellow-brown droid of some sort, it seemed, twice as long as he was tall, with a jaw for some reason. He whipped out his blaster as it retracted its arms, snapping out of the way of one fist--what kind of droid was this?!--and taking a potshot at its face. The machine screeched--an oddly organic, pained-sounding sound--burrowing back into the sand rapidly.

 

"Stay close to me, N5," Neeptoh muttered, switching on his vision augments. "I don't want that thing getting the drop on us."

 

N5 rushed to his side, warbling nervously as her dome shifted left and right. Neeptoh flicked his cybernetic eyes across the dunes, trying to find the trace of the droid slithering under it--there! He pointed his blaster at the vague outline, readying himself for when it came rushing up again. It almost looked as though it was... swimming through the sand, treating it like an ocean instead of a mass of solid particlites.

 

It lunged out of the sand again, but this time he was ready, aiming for its glowing optics and pulling the trigger on his blaster. The machine screeched as the optic exploded, crashing down next to Neeptoh and his droid. He briefly took note of the odd fluid leaking out of its cranium as he pointed his blaster at it. The driod was scrabbling at the dirt, trying to get away--

 

He pulled the trigger.

 

Then, just to be sure, he pulled the trigger again.

 

N5 leaned out from behind him, whistling nervously at the wreckage of the droid.

 

"I know, I know. I'll keep a better eye out from here on, I promise." Neeptoh knelt down, examining the droid. "Hmm. Very... strange design asthetic. Well crafted, but I don't know what was going on with this circuit design. Or what it was even made out of... and why was their fluid in its head?" It wasn't as though there weren't easier ways to cool circuitry...

 

Another sound caught his attention, and he stood up, blaster at the ready. Two more droids were running his way, strange loping bipeds with long necks and odd... beaks? And riding on their backs were other droids, tiny humanoids. Labor droids, if he didn't miss his guess, few others were humanoid and so short.

 

Droids riding droids... how very odd.

 

The riding pair slowed as they came up to them, pulling on the mount-droids' reins. Their glowing optics peered at him, then at the downed droid next to him.

 

"Hey, it attacked me," he protested. "I was just defending myself."

 

["This is a very strange rahi."] One of the droids looked him over. ["He has tools. Dangerous tools, weapons probably."]

 

["And he's wearing a mask, and talking,"] the other droid replied. ["Not in Matoric, but--"]

 

"Damn it, I should have gotten a protocol droid," Neeptoh muttered. At N5's offended beep, he sighed. "Well, can you understand them?"

 

["We aren't prepared to handle this,"] the first droid said to the other. ["Maybe we should take them to Turaga Onewa."]

 

The second droid shook his head. ["We need somebody who can talk with them. Let's take them to Ga-Koro, Turaga Nokama can probably use her kanohi Rau to work out who they are."]

 

["That's a good point... Hey you!"] The first droid pointed at Neeptoh, gesturing very dramatically for him to follow. ["Follow us!"]

 

The two labor droids flicked the reins of their... mounts, which started striding away quickly. Neeptoh shared a look with N5, who beeped curiously.

 

"...Well, it's not as if we have any better leads," he admitted, walking after the strange droids. "And somebody's got to be maintaining them, right? Right."

Chapter 70: Central Collapse

Chapter Text

It wasn't a cape that did it. It wasn't an Endbringer, a gang member, or even just a random mugger. There was no warning, just a singular abrupt tragedy.

 

Carol Dallon, Brandish of New Wave... was dead.

 

A car accident. Of all the things that took her sister from her, it had to be a car accident. Sarah shook her head, trying to keep her tears from leaking out as the police officer awkwardly kept speaking to her and the... other man in the room. He looked so defeated... so tired. Like Mark was, on his bad days...

 

Oh god. She was going to have to tell Mark. And Vicky, and Amy... She'd lost a sister, but they'd lost a mother.

 

A car accident. Just a car accident... of all the things...

 

Sarah swallowed, trying to force herself to stay calm. "Officer, I... I think we need a moment."

 

"Of course, ma'am. I'll... be right outside."

 

The door clicked shut, leaving her alone with a stranger. A stranger who just seemed... lost.

 

"...I..."

 

What was there to say? What could she say? Two women died today, but she'd only known Carol. Not... not this man's wife... not even her name.

 

"...I remember," she started, reaching out randomly, "when Jess died. My brother's fiance, not legally my sister-in-law yet, but... close enough as to make no difference. Losing somebody so... so close to the family, it... it hurt us all. I... wish I could say it hurts less with time, but... it's more that time let us grow more, experience more."

 

Her words were clearly... not having any effect at all. She wasn't even sure he could hear her.

 

"I--I'm sorry," she said quietly. "For your loss, I..." She bit her lip. "I know it doesn't mean a lot, coming from me. But I'm... if there's anything I can do to help--"

 

"Annette's gone," he murmured. "I... She's really gone, isn't she?"

 

Wordlessly, Sarah put a hand on his shoulder.

 


 

The next few days were painful. Sarah called Neil first--she needed his support, now more than ever--before she approached the Dallon household. Mark barely had any reaction, he was... so devastated, obviously. Vicky's own shellshocked silence was even worse--being so full of life normally, seeing her like this was almost anethema.

 

Amy... she struggled to grasp that the car accident was an accident. That things could happen without a reason. Sarah's heart broke a little more as Amy continued to try to find some reason behind the crash, somebody who hated Brandish or maybe the other woman, as she dove into internet theories and conspiracies. Vicky promised to look after her, of course, but with her own devastation she wasn't sure how long the girl could keep up a good face for her sister.

 

The call to Mike was... a trial all its own. He agreed to come back for the funeral, but he wasn't rejoining New Wave.

 

New Wave...

 

What even was it anymore, Sarah wondered. Five capes, a family business--and no progress on holding parahumans accountable. And with Carol dead, Mark... he couldn't be expected to make appearances, really, he'd have to focus on his daughters. If he even could, he wasn't in the best mindset....

 

They'd all have to work together. God, Sarah couldn't even have a minute to grieve...

 

No, she shouldn't blame him. Mark's condition wasn't his fault...

 

She'd asked Neil to stay at the Dallon household, to keep an eye on Mark, just in case. Crystal, bless her, had offered to share a room with her cousins, knowing they couldn't be left alone at the moment. And while nobody said it out loud, there was a sense that the Dallon house might need to be sold off. There was an unspoken monetary tension, now that Carol was gone, now that she couldn't bring in the income she had with her lawyer job. They weren't in serious trouble yet, but...

 

Bills. A dark reminder that the world turned on, despite everything.

 

Even still, a stroke of dark fortune blessed the Pelhams in this trying time. A coworker of Carol's was a friend of the other woman in the crash. Losing both his friend and his coworker was a tragedy, but... he was offering at least some financial support to them, as well as emotional support to the other man. Danny... Danny Hebert, she should remember that. Apparently their daughters were close friends. It wouldn't last, in the long term, but it was enough to keep afloat while...

 

...while everybody processed things.

 

Sarah knew she was putting off her grief, trying to help everyone else. She didn't want to confront it. Not while her family depended on her. The funeral... she'd let herself break down then, maybe.

 

Yeah.

 

She'd let herself break down then.

 

Going through Carol's things was fraught with memories, good and bad. Things said. Things left unsaid. She'd done this before, with Jess, but... It didn't hurt any less. There were a lot of minor awards, ranging from their childhood to their cape career. A family photo, from back before Amy had been adopted... odd that it was kept at the back of the closet. Numerous documents, a will... an old will, it seemed, since it had some things left to Jess and nothing left to Amy. Sarah frowned at that, but decided to consult with her brother, husband, and Mark before she made any final decisions. Was it legal for her to read the will? Did a lawyer need to look it over first...? She didn't know, she'd always relied on Carol for that.

 

Vicky broke down crying three days after it happened. She only learned after the fact, because she was too busy dealing with Carol's law firm, with the funeral home, but Crystal had held her--had dragged Amy into the hug. They'd all cried. God. And Mike was supposed to come the day after. And Sarah couldn't cry--

 

Sarah couldn't cry. They all... they all needed her.

 

Sarah had to be strong. Until the funeral happened. She'd break down then.

 

She'd break down then...

 

It was four days after Carol died, when she greeted Mike at the door, that it finally all came out.

 

She wasn't strong enough to hold it in.

Chapter 71: Taylor Altpower: Chrysalis

Chapter Text

"That," Amy said dryly, "is a cocoon."

 

“So it appears to be,” Armsmaster agreed. “However, there are numerous oddities. It was located within a locker at Winslow High School, it doesn’t match any known species, and it is unusually large.”

 

“And you want me to poke it for science.”

 

“We… have reason to believe somebody is in there.”

 

Amy rolled her eyes. “And so starts every horror sci-fi flick where the monster isn’t a robot. Please tell me you don't just expect me to go in there without any protection."

 

"As you can see, we've mounted it in a containment tube with a retractable panel for analysis, through which you can put your hand. We've installed a quick-release mechanism to dump it into a vat of fast-acting acid, should it be required."

 

"Well, there's kill and there's overkill, I guess." With a deep breath, Amy strode toward the tube, waiting for Armsmaster to input the security code before reaching her hand into the small gap and brushing her fingers against the blackish-brown object. "Hmm. That's... huh."

 

"What is it?"

 

"Well, there's definitely a teenage girl in there. Or at least, that's what she started as," Panacea mused. "She's in the middle of transforming."

 

Armsmaster sighed. "So we do have a biotinker in Brockton Bay..."

 

"I'm... not sure about that," Amy replied, narrowing her eyes. "The cocoon seems... I think it was woven out of her hair. Head, body, all of it grown out and spun together somehow. And... the girl has a very active gemma, even though the rest of her brain seems unconscious."

 

"You think she did this to herself?"

 

"...I think we might be looking at one of the weirdest trigger events I've ever seen."

 

 

 

 

Director Piggot rubbed her forehead. "So, is this biotinkering or not?"

 

"We haven't found sufficient evidence of tinkering in our investigations of the Hebert household," Armsmaster said. "It is... possibly biotinkering adjacent, in the sense that the cocoon is changing the subject, but evidence suggests the cocoon is itself her changer power."

 

"If that qualifies as biotinkering, then we'd have to arrest every butterfly on the planet," Assault quipped.

 

"An unfortunately accurate statement," Armsmaster allowed, nodding toward him. "The cocoon does seem to be operating in a similar manner. Including..." He grimaced. "...what appears to be a temporary but nonlethal sequential liquefication of various internal tissues, according to Panacea."

 

"Wait, what?" Assault gaped. "That's... butterflies actually do that?"

 

"I'm more concerned about the girl we have in a monitoring cell," Piggot deadpanned.

 

Armsmaster let out a slow breath. "Panacea believes she will be very hungry when she finally emerges, and has suggested we have a large quantity of soup or broth on hand in case she... isn't fully coherent. Beyond that, she's unsure what would be the best option, medically speaking. Our closest reference point is ordinary metamorphosis, and interrupting that is usually detrimental to the species in question. It's probably best to let Miss Hebert complete her transformation--while monitoring her, of course."

 

The director let out a low breath. "And her family?"

 

"Her father is quite upset with the situation, especially as... well, as it's likely to be the result of her triggering." Armsmaster frowned for a moment. "During our search of the household, we... found a journal which implicates certain schoolmates of hers in a long-term bullying campaign. The three primary offenders seem to be Madison Clements, Emma Barnes... and Sophia Hess."

 

Assault groaned. "Great, juuuust great."

 

"If the journal is accurate, it's definitely a violation of Shadow Stalker's probation, multiple times over. That said... it's also the first I'm hearing of this," Armsmaster admitted.

 

Director Piggot rubbed her temples. "I'll have Stalker's handler investigated and look into the school. In the meantime, put Hess and her alleged conspirators in 'protective custody.' At least with the girl in a cocoon, we have a chance to clean house before she goes apocalyptic."

 

"And her father?"

 

"Danny Hebert... I think it might be best if we assigned him a liaison and keep him informed of the situation. Problems always come from unexpected angles."

 

 

 

 

"God..." Vista sighed as she stared through the observation chamber. "...I'm sorry this happened to you. I mean, I couldn't do much to stop it, even if I'd known, but this... this is terrible. I mean even without triggering... Stalker fucking sucks, you know? She should have been locked up, but..."

 

She put a hand against the glass.

 

"It's got to be lonely, trapped in there. I mean, I hope you're not aware--Panacea says you're not. Even so..." She sighed. "I hope we can make it up to you, when you get out of there."

 

Leaning against the tube, Vista pulled out her phone. "So the case against Winslow is actually going pretty well. Poor maintenance, plus some people making a stink about a case of bioterrorism online, means the entire staff has been quarantined. Panacea's made the rounds through the student body, when she's not coming to check on you." A wry little grin formed on her face. "I think she's got some sort of cape crush on you, actually, the way her face lights up whenever she gets here is just--"

 

A quiet thump made her glance back, then push away from the plastic tube as she saw... something, something moving within the cocoon.

 

"Oh shit. Uh..." She put a hand to her earpiece. "Vista to console, I think Cocoon's waking up. Uh, we have a plan for this, right?"

 

"We do. Armsmaster is keeping a large tub of nutritional stew refrigerated in a modified storeroom across the hall. Unfortunately, he seems to be engaged with the E88 right now."

 

"Yeah, we don't have time for him to get back," Vista stated, keeping an eye on the cocoon. "There's some definite ruptures here." She ran across the hall, swinging the door open. "...Damn it. There's no way I can move that in time--"

 

"We have agents coming down to assist--"

 

"Negative, console, we're dealing with what is effectively a fresh trigger." Vista ripped the tarp off the tub, glancing back to the tube and the multiple limbs tearing out of it. "Better for minimal contact and a friendly face. Call the director and have her arrange for Panacea and Danny Hebert to arrive ASAP, and filter anybody who is going to have contact with Cocoon for entomophobia."

 

"Confirm last word, entwomafab?"

 

"Fear of insects," Vista clarified, pinching the hallway together and bringing the large tub close to the tube. "Where's the release hatch on this--"

 

A face burst out of the cocoon--a gasping face with mandibles and a wild black mane, yet still visibly human and terrified through it all. More limbs burst forth, hands and legs scrabbling against the glass as the wild-eyed girl with too many arms struggled like a feral animal. Vista backed off quickly as one of her more spider-like appendages smashed out of the tube, the glass scattering across the ground as the victim of Stalker's bullying pushed herself free. She watched the girl lunge toward the large tub with slavering jaws, jaws that opened too wide in the moment before she started gulping down the food.

 

"Vista, respond!"

 

She took a breath. "Cocoon made a beeline for the stew, console. She's... still a little out of it, but I'll keep an eye on her."

 

 

 

 

Coherent thought returned slowly.

 

It was an effort to consider anything with the hunger overwhelming me. I felt like I was starving, like I hadn't eaten in a year and I'd die if I didn't eat immediately. Every desperate swallow only helped slightly, pushed back the starvation a little bit. But... they did help.

 

The first real thought I had, about fifty swallows in, was the acknowledgement of another. That there was a creature that could take my food--but they weren't moving closer, so it didn't matter.

 

Seventy-five swallows in, I pulled my head back to breathe, and realized I was in a strange room. I took a moment to look at the walls before my hunger compelled me to dip my head again.

 

It wasn't untill a hundred and fifty swallows that I realized something felt off. My hair... wasn't dripping over my eyes, even with my bending. And my arms felt off...

 

Oh, I realized when I took my two-hundreth swallow, I have four arms...

 

The next thirty swallows were slower, as I mentally examined myself. My four arms, with clawed fingers, and the strange digigrade legs I walked on. The four, furry, spiderlike appendages extending from my back, and the equally fuzzy abdomen twitching at the base of my spine. The twitching, mothlike antennae attached to my head, and... the odd, drying, flapplike appendages I could feel unfurling from my back.

 

It was at the three-hundreth swallow, or thereabouts, that the sense of 'This is wrong' actually hit me. That realization actually made me pull back from the food in shock.

 

"...Taylor?"

 

The voice... the name...

 

Memories rolled through my head like a wave, my life, my name, my school... the bullying... the locker--

 

I gasped, letting go of the tub and hitting the ground hyperventalating.

 

"Taylor, just--" the speaker, a--a little girl in a green costume?!--held out her hands in what was supposed to be a comforting gesture. "Take a deep breath, okay? Breathe in.... and out."

 

I stared at her, incomprehending.

 

"In..." She demonstrated. "And ooooooout."

 

Unconsciously I started mimicking her. It--it still felt fucking weird, my breath wasn't right, my lungs shouldn't move that way--

 

"In... and oooout..."

 

...but it did, it did center me. My feelings. I--the chaos, the storm, it was starting to abate. I was starting to...

 

...I blinked, more memories slotting in. "...Vista?"

 

The girl smiled. "Yep. That's me."

 

"What... what are you..."

 

I rose my finger to point, but then I saw my hand. My chitin-covered hand.

 

"What...?"

 

Vista sighed, sitting down cross-legged across from me. "You went through a trigger event," she explained gently. "The worst day of your life, we call it. But you got powers out of it." She sighed. "Congratulations, Taylor Hebert. You're a parahuman. Welcome to the club."

Chapter 72: Central Collapse

Chapter Text

Therapy, Mark reflected, was something Carol had never approved of. The idea that an ordinary person could know more about her mind than she did--the idea that anybody could be trusted with that sort of power... to her, it reeked of Thinkers and Masters. She never could learn to trust...

She never could learn to trust.

He knew he wasn't good enough for his daughters. A medicated man, who needed pills to even be present, could never give them the love and support they deserved. When Carol was alive, he at least tried for love, letting her handle the financial practicalities. But even then, he struggled. And now... Now, without the commanding pull of his wife to support his own weakness...

In his darkest moments, he considered releasing them of the burden he placed upon them.

But... then he'd catch sight of the small drawing Vicky had made, when she was eight. Or the prize a seven-year-old Amy had proudly brought him from the arcade down the street. He might not be worth much, but they thought he was worth enough. And now, they needed him--needed their whole family. He couldn't do that to them. He... he wouldn't. Not so soon.

So, therapy. Expensive as it was, slow as it was, it allowed him to build himself up. To be the rock his family needed.

It helped--somewhat--that he'd found a sort of partner in depression. That wasn't a good thing in and of itself, he wouldn't wish his condition on any other--and especially not how it had happened, not how it had been inflicted. Danny Hebert was suffering, a new and terrible wound, where Mark had endured with his condition for years. But as horrible as the circumstances of their meeting were, they could see their issues in each other, understand even better than the therapists what they were going through. And if one of them had a bad day, the other could remind them of their daughters. It wasn't much, but it was...

...something.

Mike helped too, thankfully. He... he understood. What it was like, to lose a lover. What it was like to be alone... was it wrong, Mark asked himself, that he was grateful for that? Grateful that Mike had suffered, so he could understand Mark's own suffering in this time? Was it wrong that Jess... that Jess had become little more than a memory, that Mike had been forgotten... and was it wrong that only now, with the iron core of New Wave gone, that he contemplated the callousness of those choices? He knew he did not deserve the help Mike gave, and yet he was grateful for it.

Sarah, despite it all, took care of his daughters. When he couldn't. When he was still processing, her and Neil, and their kids... he tried. He tried. But some days he'd wake up and realize he was alone with Neil. The funeral was barely even a footnote in his memories...

...it should have been more.

He couldn't.... focus. He needed to, but he couldn't. Minutes, hours, days. All blurring together. He... lost himself in time. He needed to pull himself together... He knew it was important to keep the house. He could hear Carol's judging voice, even now, every day he remained stuck in bed. Every day he failed to patrol, he was reminded of her successes.

Carol, even dead, cast her shadow long. Ironic, for somebody who crafted weapons of light.

Danny mentioned his daughter was going to a summer camp. A way to give her... something. The support she needed that he couldn't give. A chance to be an ordinary teenager.

Had Vicky and Amy ever had that chance...?

It might be a good idea to send them along, to give them... a taste of an ordinary childhood. Something that he and Carol could never have given them. It might be good... it might be good. All he'd have to do was make a call, sign a few forms...

It would do them some good to get away from Brockton Bay for a bit. Maybe they would even make friends with Danny's daughter... Tabitha...? No, that wasn't right...

He talked to Neil about it, and he agreed to handle most of it. All he needed to do was sign a few papers. And hope, pray, the girls would understand. They were teenagers, it wasn't... impossible.

Vicky warmed up to the idea after an initial hesitation, but Amy... Amy was tense. He'd actually taken her aside to clarify she didn't have to go if she didn't want to, but she'd firmly stated she'd go, in that same way Carol would sometimes when she had already made her mind up. So, in the end, he just nodded, hoping that she'd find something there to help.

They packed up and made to leave, and Mark tried--he tried--to see them off... but when the day came, he could barely will himself to the porch. Crystal, in the end, was the one to drive them away to what was meant to be a happier chapter of their lives.

A decision made in the wallowing of despair, meant for the better, that would achieve the worse.

Oh how he'd come to regret it, not a week later, when he got that fateful phone call from the camp...

"Dad, I... we... oh god. This... this is so fucked up."

But he managed, barely, to gather himself. He was a failure of a father, true enough. But he was what the girls had. And he would be there for his daughters when he could.

"Dad... Amy and I... and Taylor too, actually, it's--it's complicated--"

Especially, especially when those three astonishing, horrifiying words pulled him from his wallowing, from his suffering, and thrust him into the car to send him speeding to pick them up.

"We... we triggered, Dad."

Carol would have demanded they join New Wave. But Mark... Mark just wanted to be there for his precious girls.

Maybe that was wrong--or maybe, maybe, it was the most right thing he'd ever done.

Chapter 73: Vaita Ketotakha

Chapter Text

Lisa winced as the armored man slammed her onto the ground.

 

Trained. Mercenary. Hired to target you.

 

No shit, she thought sarcastically. How'd you figure that one out?

 

"The boss wants to have a word with you," the man growled, reaching for a phone. "You're going to listen and--"

 

One of the men suddenly collapsed, falling to the ground without any warning. The other members of the squad spun around, trying to locate the attacker, tinkertech guns raised on alert.

 

And then a seven-foot-tall robot woman was there, smacking them about with incredible skill and ferocity.

 

Lisa watched, still trapped under her captor's boot, as the interloper slammed heads into chests, tearing weapons from the mercs' hands--

 

Inhuman frame. Organic integration. Intricate systems. Highly efficient movements. Warrior construct.

 

--but then a tinkertech weapon was pointed at her head.

 

"Stop or she dies!" the man holding her down shouted.

 

The strange robot woman actually paused her assault, narrowing her eyes--

 

Glowing eyes. Light source... unknown. Shaping unknown. Material unknown.

 

--and when those glowing teal eyes fell on her, Lisa felt something. Something... curious, reassuring, more concise than random instinct. Almost as if…

 

External mental influence.

 

The blue mask quirked a brow, and Lisa felt something... flowing inside her head.

 

External mental contact. Communication…

 

Oh, great. The robot was psychic. Because of course, why not?

 

"Right." Her captor kept his voice calm, even as he glared up at the psychic robot woman. "Now. You're going to get on your knees and surrender. Got it?"

 

"O rau ru."

 

The man glared, pointing at the robot then, very directly, at the ground. "On. Your. Knees."

 

The robot looked at the gun, then at Lisa. She felt another wave of abstract emotion, a sense of wary anticipation, as the robot flicked her eyes to the gun again.

 

Warrior Construct signalling readiness. Warrior Construct focusing on weapon.

 

Get ready to grab the gun.

 

Sure, easy, it was just pointed right at her frickin' head--

 

The robot, carefully, bent her knee...

 

If Lisa hadn't been ready, the way her captor's hand suddenly jerked would have been a surprise. Still, she took advantage of the brief moment to grab the weapon by the muzzle and jam it into the ground--just as the robot lunged forward, knocking the man off of her. And after that, well, it was easy to just sit back and let her rescuer beat up all the mercs...

 

...who were mercs.

 

They were hired to capture her. And they wouldn't be the only ones, would they?

 

Shit. She couldn't go to the PRT, they'd just send her back to her parents, and... well, she could go to the E88, except they reminded her too much of her parents. And they were racist. And murderers. Really, any one of those on their own would be bad, but taken all together it was an absolute no. And who was left? New Wave? They couldn't even protect themselves--

 

"I ha ai ki?"

 

Lisa blinked, looking up from the gun stabbed into the ground. The mercenaries were all unconscious, their weapons carefully being levitated to one side by the tall robot that was... giving her a sympathetic expression. Actually, how was the face even moving, it looked like solid metal--

 

Then her mind caught up with her and she realized this one warrior machine had singlehandedly taken on all the mercenaries with ease.

 

Warrior Construct skilled. Warrior Construct concerned. Warrior Construct acting as hero.

 

A hero, huh? A protector... maybe she could convince the robot to help her out.

 

Very carefully, she set the gun aside. "Hey, thanks for the rescue, seriously. Do you have a safe... you don't understand a word I'm saying, do you. Wait, wait, maybe that could work..."

 

"Atu, O ana'o baha paro'o apah ai--"

 

Warrior Construct looking around, about to leave.

 

Lisa reached out and snagged the robot's arm before she could turn away. "Hey hey hey! Listen. Listen!" She pointed at her. "You..." Then over-dramatically cowered behind the shield. "Protect..." Then she pointed at herself. "Me."

 

"Ou aro taka ru ki hau ga su," the robot said, unimpressed.

 

"Listen, listen. Me talk." Lisa pointed at her mouth with one hand, flapping the other. "Talk. Talk! Blah blah blah. Me... uh... Give!" She picked a random rock from the ground, took the robot's hand, and put it in her grasp dramatically. "Giiiiive. Me Give You, Talk. You Give Me, Protect!"

 

God she sounded stupid.

 

Did the robot even understand what she was trying to say?

 

Focused eyes. Tilted head. Expression indicates confusion.

 

"...I ouka lego ya ki?" The robot looked down at the rock, then at her. "Oza ouka hau, ouza..."

 

"Me Give You Talk." Lisa pointed at her mouth again. "Talk Talk Talk. Noise. Communication."

 

"...Atyryx'u dehi ou vo."

 

Widened eyes. Expression indicates comprehension.

 

"Gadua akkea on meru'u u ouza ima," the robot murmured thoughtfully. "Ha lego ai ce..."

 

Lisa nodded quickly. "Yes, good deal. Yes." This really would be the best thing for everyone involved--even the mercenaries. The robot had spared their lives, after all...

 

The robot let out a long sigh. "Atu, toa ana su... Apakai. Aro'o Varian ai." She put a hand to her chest. "Varian."

 

"Lisa," Lisa replied, mimicking the gesture. With a cautious glance at the unconscious mercenaries, she gestured down the road. "Let's get out of here, huh?"

 

"Ou heara ru ce ki O voro vohi ya nu ga Ouka olu ya," Varian said with a wry smile, leading her away.

 

Lisa followed quickly, her eyes tracing the graceful construction of her new guardian, taking in every piston and muscle. She had no idea who had designed the strange robot... part-robot? But whoever it was knew their stuff. If she caught sight of Varian out of the corner of her eye, she wouldn't even realize that she wasn't human--her movements were too natural for that.

 

Which kind of begged the question of why she didn't know english, if her creator put so much love and attention into the craft, but maybe she could ask after the language lessons.

Chapter 74: Seeker and Sprite: Manifestation 1.4

Chapter Text

Taylor blinked as two people entered the room. One she recognized as her dad, obviously, but the other...

...she wasn't sure why the blonde teenager felt so familiar.

"Taylor!" Her dad rushed over, embracing her. "Thank god you're awake..."

She didn't know what to say. She weakly hugged him back, but... there wasn't anything she could say.

"I've been--I, I'm so sorry. I should have known, that--that school, that woman, if--"

"I--" Taylor shuddered. "I don't... I--"

"You don't have to talk about it right away," the teenager said gently. "Take all the time you need."

Her voice was... familiar. Oddly soothing... not enough to lessen the pain, but enough to distance it, enough to let Taylor begin to process it in a small flow rather than lock it all behind a mental dam. Small, soft sobs escaped her, slowly, one after another, as she clung to her father, crying into his shoulder.

So much pain--so much she'd bottled up, so much she'd avoided, and now--god, why was she such a fucking mess? She shouldn't be... Dad's life already sucked, she shouldn't--

"I'm here," he said. "I'm here for you, Taylor."

Why couldn't she believe that?

She wasn't sure how long it took for her to calm down, to cry enough that she was able to... to think again. But it took... long enough. Long enough that she realized just how... parched her throat was. How dry her eyes were. She felt drained, of both energy and, surprisingly, the gloom that had congested her for so long. Oh, it would come back--she knew it would come back--but for the first time in a long time Taylor felt like the future wasn't pressing on her.

Her eyes turned to the blonde teenager. "...I... I'm sorry, do I know you? You seem familiar--"

"Oh, I'm--I'm Victoria Dallon. I, uh... I was the one that... uh..."

"She was the one that found you and pulled you out of the locker," her dad explained.

Taylor flinched, pulling back--

"Sorry! Sorry." The girl held up her hands apologetically. "You don't have to talk about it, I know--you don't have to talk about it. We can just--"

"Why?"

The plaintive question pulled Victoria up short.

"...Why did you help me?" Taylor asked. "Why now?"

Why not before, she didn't say out loud, but it was clear the girl heard it.

"...I go to Arcadia," Victoria explained, awkwardly. "And... well, I was only at Winslow because I'm on the basketball team. I didn't--if I'd known about the situation beforehand, I would definitely... I'm sorry I wasn't there before. A-and my mom's a lawyer, she is--the school's being investigated thoroughly, so--"

Taylor slumped, letting herself fall back on the bed.

"...I'm sorry."

"...doesn't really matter," Taylor muttered. "It's not like anything'll change."

"What do you mean?"

"I mean the school's been ignoring all my complaints already. This'll get a token gesture and then a month later it'll all go back to normal."

Her dad frowned. "Taylor..."

"It's true and you know it, Dad. It's not like anybody important ever pays attention to Winslow."

Victoria hummed quietly. "I don't know... have you ever heard of New Wave?"

"...vaguely. They're... the cape family, right? The one that doesn't wear masks."

"Yeah, they were there for the game," the teenager told her. "That's how I knew how to take you to Panacea--she was in the stands."

Taylor gave her a very flat look. "Why would a cape family go to a high school basketball game?"

Victoria inhaled. "Brandish's civilian name is Carol Dallon."

Taylor blinked.

"She's my mother," Victoria continued.

"...what... you said she was a lawyer!"

"She is also a lawyer, yes--"

"You're a cape?!"

"I'm New Wave's token normie," Victoria said, self-deprecatingly. "I don't go out shooting lasers at nazis, I just look good for the family photos."

"...Oh."

"Yeah." Victoria cleared her throat. "So, uh, anyway. Like I was saying, Mom's a lawyer and she's going hard on Winslow. And Amy--Panacea, my sister--she actually suggested the school be quarantined. Got the CDC in on it and everything. A lot of people are up in arms about the whole thing."

"...why?" Taylor asked plaintively, unable to understand. "Why would they care about me? I'm... nobody."

Her dad's face fell. "Taylor..."

Victoria took a deep breath. "Even if you don't believe you're worth the attention--and you absolutely are--the fact is the parents of the other students are up in arms because they don't want what happened to you to happen to the other students. Hell, they're angry that the other students might have been infected by whatever diseases came out of that locker."

Taylor stiffened. "Diseases?"

"Panacea made very sure to purge your system, don't worry!" Victoria reassured her quickly. "You're... well, obviously you're not okay, this sort of thing leaves mental scars, but--"

"The point is you're not alone in this," her dad told her, taking her hand comfortingly. "Not anymore. I'm here for you. Victoria's here for you. You've got so many people on your side, now."

"I..." Taylor shook her head. "Even if that's true, it's not going to last."

Victoria took her other hand. "Well, no matter what, I'm going to stick around. I promise you that."

"You don't even go to Winslow."

"I can ask for a transfer," the teen said casually. "Hell, you can probably get away with it right now--asking for a transfer, I mean. Away from Winslow." She bit her lip. "Although there is talk of just shutting the school down, so you might be getting transferred anyway--"

"Shutting it down?"

"Oh yeah, if we can pin corruption on the principal and the staff, on top of the CDC thing, the entire place might get closed down. And if that happens, maybe you'll get to come to Arcadia with me!"

Taylor glanced away. "My grades aren't good enough for Arcadia..."

"If the people who... did this to you sabotaged your grades, you could ask for a placement test as part of your compensation," Vitoria told her.

"How do you know that?"

"I asked my mom. The lawyer. She's..." The blonde glanced away. "...good at getting the maximum amount of compensation out of people."

Taylor narrowed her eyes. "That... doesn't sound like high praise."

Victoria took a deep breath. "...She's a good lawyer, and a decent superhero. But she's also... a pretty shitty mother. Don't tell her I said that," she added.

Her dad shook his head. "Sometimes parents fail as parents," he admitted sadly. "I'd like to think they can become better, but--"

"Dad--" Taylor clutched at his hand. "I--I didn't... tell you anything. I... I still don't want to. That's on me, not... I'm sorry. I'll... try to be a better daughter--"

"No." He leaned forward. "You don't need to be a better daughter, or a better student, or a better girl or whatever. You just need to be the best you can be. No matter what that is. And I promise I'll support that."

"I--..." Taylor sighed. "Thanks..."

"And I'll help!" Victoria promised. "You can... uh... if you ever feel like it, you can tell me anything."

"...Thanks...?"

"Right, sorry, coming on too strong." Victoria backed up quickly. Uh, do you--we can chat on PHO, if you ever want to--I'll, uh, give you my username."

"Uh... sure." Taylor nodded slowly. "I... I think I'd like that."

Chapter 75: Conference Call: Interdimensional Teenage Princess Group Therapy 5

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tali finished her quick mental checklist.

 

Maintenance around her quarters? Check.

 

Suit functions all operating within parameters? Check.

 

Coding projects all backed up? Check.

 

The Rayya whirring away in the background? Check.

 

It seemed like she could relax in her quarters, for an hour or two. Which should give her plenty of time and space to chat with Blake, Elodie, and...

 

...sigh...

 

...Amy. At least she was self-aware enough to know how much of a bosh'tet she was. And she did seem to be moderating herself at least a little...

 

tZorah: Hello everyone. How are you all today?

ИElodie: I'm... doing better.

Flower_In_Shadow: I'm settling in at Beacon.

HealerBitch: And I'm pret-ty damned bored. Let's hear about your galaxy of adventure already.

tZorah: It's just a normal galaxy.

HealerBitch: With FTL travel.

tZorah: Yes, alright, with FTL travel. Maybe I should talk about the relays.

HealerBitch: Hmm, tech or aliens? Which one is more interesting... Blake? Elodie? Any thoughts?

ИElodie: I do not know if I have enough of an understanding of your terminology to understand technological discussion.

Flower_In_Shadow: I'm intrigued by the tech, but I'm also intrigued by the concept of having more than two civilized species.

HealerBitch: Aliens it is!

tZorah: Well, the conversation has to start with the relays anyway, since they are the foundation of galactic civilization, but I'll fold it back into talking about aliens once I give the outline.

Flower_In_Shadow: You're the expert.

tZorah: Right. So I've explained Element Zero and Mass Effect physics, but... well, there are practical limitations to ship sizes when it comes to Eezo use. And limitations to size mean limitations to speed, which means limitations to reasonable distances.

tZorah: But the mass relays are the galaxy's way around that.

tZorah: Massive orbital stations, built by the Protheans, who set them in orbit around various stars. Each relay is paired with another in another system, and when activated they create FTL corridors between them.

HealerBitch: So it's one-to-one? No targeting, just a wheel and spoke system?

tZorah: I'm not familiar with that metaphor, but if you're asking if there are hub systems that connect through joining systems... yes. Primary relays can only connect to one other relay, but secondary relays, while they have shorter ranges, can connect to any relay within range.

tZorah: Which of course means that any species that is interstellar must have a relay in their system, or relatively close by. And that has shaped galactic civilization quite a bit.

Flower_In_Shadow: I suppose that makes sense.

ИElodie: I'm sorry, I'm confused. What do you mean when you say 'in orbit around stars'?

HealerBitch: The sun is a star. The stars are suns that are really, really far away, and have their own worlds. Right now that's all you need to know.

ИElodie: I thought the stars were the realm of the gods…

HealerBitch: Maybe in your world, sure.

 

"Keelah, Amy..." Tali dragged a finger down the edge of her mask. "Even when you're being helpful, you're such a bosh'tet."

 

tZorah: So, bringing this back around to the population of the galaxy...

Flower_In_Shadow: Right, sorry, you were saying?

tZorah: One of the earliest things explorers found while mapping out the relay network is the Citadel, a large space station. And I mean large--it has five arms that are about forty two and a half kilometers long each, and the central ring is about... seven kilometers in diameter.

HealerBitch: Huh, that's... big.

tZorah: That it is. It's also the location of the Citadel Council, the primary interstellar governing body. Which, of course, most races are members of.

tZorah: At the top we have the three with Council seats: the Asari, the Salarians, and the Turians.

tZorah: The Asari are blue humanoids--honestly, they look almost identical to humans, aside from being blue and having a sort of semi-cartilaginous skull crest instead of hair. Also, they're all female, and all biotic.

HealerBitch: Wait, how does being all-female work? Do they just... self-impregnate, or something?

tZorah: They 'meld' with a partner. I don't know the details.

tZorah: Of course, they live for something like a thousand years, so they're basically informally in charge.

ИElodie: They live for so long? That's... incredible.

HealerBitch: Wait, so they have space magic, live for a long time... are they all hot?

HealerBitch: By which I mean sexy.

tZorah: They are supposedly universally attractive, yes. Something to do with their melding.

HealerBitch: Space elves, got it.

Flower_In_Shadow: What are elves?

HealerBitch: I'm being flippant, don't mind me.

 

Well, Tali mused, at least she was self-aware about it.

 

tZorah: The Salarians were technically the first race to find the Citadel. They're... I think the closest human creature is a 'frog'? Picture a tall, thin frog with a pair of horns and an urge to learn everything.

HealerBitch: So nothing like a frog at all, got it.

tZorah: I have to ask, is being sarcastic how you show affection?

tZorah: Amy?

HealerBitch: You know, now that I think about it, the answer might actually be yes.

Flower_In_Shadow: That explains a lot.

tZorah: Anyway, the Salarians live about forty years on average. Granted, they only need an hour of sleep a night, but it does make them a very fast-paced race, especially when it comes to sciences and espionage.

tZorah: They're generally understood to be the most... eccentric of the three races with Council seats.

ИElodie: Are all peoples from your world so varied in lifespan?

tZorah: No, most of us average out at about a century. Give or take a decade or two.

tZorah: Then there's the third race that has a seat on the Council, the Turians.

tZorah: I'm looking up a human description, and... huh. "Turians are 85 percent dinosaur, 13 percent panther, 2 percent metal bug, and 100 percent anal-retentive military dickbags." Direct quote.

HealerBitch: Lovely.

tZorah: To be fair, humanity's first contact with the rest of the galaxy was them fighting a small Turian patrol fleet, so they're a little biased. Turians are only 75 percent 'anal-retentive military dickbags', at the worst.

ИElodie: Why did they fight each other, though?

tZorah: Humans activated an unmapped relay, which is against council law.

HealerBitch: A law they couldn't possibly have been aware of.

tZorah: Yeah, there's been a lot of criticism about that decision, from all sides. Even some Turians think it was a bad call.

tZorah: Still, they do handle most of the security and law enforcement for the Council, so it was technically within their remit.

Flower_In_Shadow: The idea of leaving entire sections of a society in the hands of one species strikes me as... rather poorly thought out.

ИElodie: Why? If they are suited to such roles, then surely allowing them to excel can only benefit society!

HealerBitch: Two problems: Outliers and Underlings. Outliers are good at things that don't fit the stereotype, and underlings are given the caste of 'you do the shit work nobody else wants.'

tZorah: Well it's not like they're locked into those roles. There are Turian scientists and Asari soldiers. But... well... the councilors who get selected for the seats tend to be very iconic members of their races.

HealerBitch: You mean stereotypical.

tZorah: ...Unfortunately, yes.

tZorah: Then there are the other Council races. Volus, Elcor, Hanar, Drell, Batarians, and Humans, of course. They all have embassies on the Citadel.

Flower_In_Shadow: Wait, they have embassies, but they aren't on the Council?

tZorah: There's... a certain amount of prestige and power necessary to be a Council member race.

HealerBitch: Oh great, it's the galactic equivalent to the Old White Folks Party.

ИElodie: I'm sorry, the old white folk's party? Aren't parties meant to be fun?

HealerBitch: ...Right, you're a literal princess. Yeah, I'm not up to explaining that, let's keep bringing on the aliens.

 

Tali shook her head with an amused hum. She didn't blame Amy for wanting to avoid that conversation, but she was the one who brought up politics in the first place. No reason to be uncomfortable about it.

 

tZorah: I think the Volus are probably the best place to start. They're one of the Turian's client races.

ИElodie: Client races?

tZorah: They're technically members of the Turian Hierarchy, subservient to the Turians themselves.

HealerBitch: Oh, wow, second-class citizens. I'm sure that doesn't cause aaaaaaaaaaaaaany problems whatsoever.

ИElodie: Second-class citizens?

Flower_In_Shadow: ...It's a significant issue in our worlds, Elodie.

tZorah: The Volus have it particularly rough. Irune, their homeworld, has a high-pressure ammonia-based atmosphere, so they have to wear pressure suits and breathers when in standard atmo, or they'll explode.

HealerBitch: Oof. Yeah, that sucks.

tZorah: But they do have the most financial power. They're experts at commerce, and they're even the ones that wrote up the Unified Banking Act, which made credits the galactic currency and smoothed over a lot of economic issues.

HealerBitch: And they work under the military race? Makes sense.

tZorah: Then there are the Elcor--they come from a high-gravity world, so they walk on all fours. Pretty muscular, and very conservative. They aren't exactly big players, but they do live for a few centuries.

HealerBitch: I'm picturing elephants.

tZorah: Elephants?

HealerBitch: Earth animal.

tZorah: Let me look it up... huh. Right color, but wrong shape.

tZorah: Putting elephant and Elcor into the Extranet search and I find an article that says they look like the midpoint between an elephant and a gorilla, with vent-lips.

HealerBitch: Vent-lips?

tZorah: Elcor don't have a horizontal pair of lips, they have a set of multiple vertical lips.

Flower_In_Shadow: ...huh.

ИElodie: I don't know what an elephant is. Or a gorilla.

Flower_In_Shadow: We really should get pictures working in this chatroom soon...

ModSteel: You know, I might just have a solution for that!

 

"Keelah," Tali muttered. "Not this again..."

 

ModSteel: Let's see, I know it was around here somewhere... aha! Microportals!

HealerBitch: This sounds like a bad idea already.

ModSteel: I can activate this option, and you'll be able to transmit data directly to the chatroom from your computers!

tZorah: Assuming, of course, that we have a compatable coding system.

Flower_In_Shadow: And wireless computers.

HealerBitch: Also, microportals means microbes, and I don't want to be infected by alien diseases--no offense, Tali.

tZorah: None taken, Quarians like me are also very sensitive to diseases.

ИElodie: What's a computer?

ModSteel: Huh... okay, I'll look into it more.

HealerBitch: Quick! Let's see if we can get through the whole list of aliens while they're distracted!

tZorah: Oh, fine.

tZorah: The Hanar are an aquatic race and wear gravity belts to move outside of water. They have six long tentacles and communicate with bioluminescence. They're very formal but also very religious, and are kind of isolationist.

Flower_In_Shadow: Aquatic races do tend to form their own subcultures.

tZorah: Of course they're most famous for rescuing the Drell--a reptilian race that they found on a planet with an ecosystem being destroyed by mass industrialization. The Drell are basically integrated into Hanar society now.

HealerBitch: Second-class citizens?

tZorah: They don't seem to think so. And they do handle things the Hanar are too isolationist to handle.

HealerBitch: Hmmmm...

tZorah: Then there are the Batarians. Four eyes, and arrogant for it. Also they're slavers.

Flower_In_Shadow: They're slavers.

tZorah: Yes.

Flower_In_Shadow: And they have an embassy on the council.

tZorah: Yes.

HealerBitch: Yeah, I don't think I'll be visiting your galaxy any time soon...

ИElodie: What about humans?

tZorah: Humans are the most recent race to join the council. They've... been something of an upset to how things work, honestly.

ИElodie: How so?

tZorah: The Council isn't perfect--far from it--but it's... stable. Humanity, though, they just keep... expanding, innovating, pushing boundaries that everyone else accepts.

tZorah: Also they fight everyone.

tZorah: A lot.

HealerBitch: Booyah.

 

That exclamation made Tali roll her eyes.

 

Flower_In_Shadow: So... you called yourself a Quarian, but you didn't mention them in the list...?

tZorah: Right. Not every species is a member of the Citadel Council. We used to be, mind you, but... well, then the morning war happened, and the Geth drove us off the planet, and... well, we were thrown out for illegally developing AI.

Flower_In_Shadow: That... I think that seems unfair.

tZorah: Well, we're not the first race to be stripped of Council status. The Krogan rebellions got bad enough that they were hit with the Genophage and subsequently excommunicated.

HealerBitch: The fucking WHAT?!

HealerBitch: Okay, I know a phage is a virus that infects bacteria, and looking it up Geno is greek for 'offspring--did they fucking NEUTER these krogan guys?

tZorah: Actually the genophage increased the rate of stillborn eggs. They can still lay the same number, but only one in a thousand hatch. On the other hand, they can lay a thousand eggs in a single clutch, so I suppose the council of the time saw it as balanced.

HealerBitch: THAT IS A FUCKING WAR CRIME.

HealerBitch: AND FUCKING BIOTINKERING.

HealerBitch: AND FUCKING MONSTROUS!

ИElodie: What's a war crime?

HealerBitch: Okay I can forgive Elodie not knowing that, medieval societies don't have nukes, but please tell me you two have an idea of what a war crime is!

tZorah: Well... after the Krogan Rebellions, the Citadel Conventions were signed, preventing the deployment of weapons of mass destruction on garden worlds.

HealerBitch: What, they didn't have any war crime laws from before they went into space?

tZorah: I don't think so, no. The Krogan had already nuked their homeworld when they were uplifted, the Turians think wars are to be won and joined the Citadel near the end of the rebellions, and the other races never used WMDs in their prespace societies, so it really was the first time it came up.

HealerBitch: Holy shit. That's just--I can't put into words how stupid that is.

HealerBitch: What about you, Blake? Is Remnant smart enough to have defined war crimes after the Great War?

Flower_In_Shadow: The Vytal Accords dissolved the monarchies, gave Faunus citizenship, and covered the creation of the Huntsman academies.

Flower_In_Shadow: I don't think they covered 'appropriate wartime actions', but I'd have to read the document to be sure.

Flower_In_Shadow: Then again, I don't know if we have weapons of mass destruction... the closest thing I can think of are the largest Grimm and the machines made to fight them.

HealerBitch: ...Wow. And I thought my world was a shithole.

ИElodie: What do Krogan look like?

tZorah: Ah. They're reptilian, and they have a sort of bony shell.

HealerBitch: What, like a turtle?

tZorah: Let me look that up...

tZorah: Huh. 'Like a humanoid snapping turtle pumped full of rage.' Another human-centric description.

Flower_In_Shadow: I just realized we never actually asked what Quarians look like. What you looked like. We got a little too caught up in the politics of warcrimes.

HealerBitch: I will not apologize for getting apocalyptically enraged at the blatant violation of medical ethics that went into the production of a mass-neutering weapon of mass destruction.

HealerBitch: I will, however, apologize for distracting from the point.

Flower_In_Shadow: It's comforting to know you have some standards.

ИElodie: She could send us a mental image of herself looking at a mirror.

ИElodie: You know, like how Blake did.

tZorah: I don't know if you'd enjoy that. We spend our lives in body-enveloping envirosuits, and that's not mentioning the cybernetic life support systems we have plugged into our bodies.

HealerBitch: Wait, are you wearing a catheter?

 

Tali snorted. Of course she would ask that. She almost replied dismissively, before thinking it over and smiling mischievously.

 

tZorah: Seven, actually.

HealerBitch: You're exaggerating.

tZorah: Nope. Three up top, two down below, and a couple to drain the mammaries.

HealerBitch: I'm suddenly very curious about your anatomy.

ИElodie: Do I want to know what a catheter is?

Flower_In_Shadow: No.

HealerBitch: I'll tell you later.

Flower_In_Shadow: No you won't.

HealerBitch: So, what /do/ you look like? Quarians in general, I mean.

tZorah: We have a very similar bone structure to humans. Granted, we have wider hips and our legs sort of bow back, and we've got three fingers, but we do have very similar facial structures. Aside from the brow plates.

HealerBitch: The what.

tZorah: Human skulls are mostly round, with a sort of wedge for the eyesockets. We don't have that wedge, we've got... a series of leaflike plates that grow out of our nosebone area. The eye sockets wind up looking mostly the same once the skin and muscle's added, but the brow plates give us a sort of leaflike crest just in front of our hair roots.

HealerBitch: Huh.

tZorah: Also we have glowing eyes.

ИElodie: You do? How does that work?

Flower_In_Shadow: Is it like cats, with the reflective patch on the back?

tZorah: No, just naturally bioluminescent eyes.

HealerBitch: Glowing eyes aren't that weird, guys.

HealerBitch: Any other alien races?

tZorah: Let's see, have I forgotten anybody... I mentioned the Protheans, but they all vanished thousands of years before the current galactic civilization. There are the Keepers, who maintain the Citadel, but they don't talk to anybody--they're more like biological robots than anything. The Rachni were a race of bug monsters that attacked the Citadel, but then the Krogan were uplifted and they fought them off. The Collectors are mysterious isolationists that nobody knows much about, except that they'll pay for some unique 'specimens' of various sapient races.

tZorah: And I guess there's the Vorcha. Brutal, savage, don't live more then twenty years, but breed like vermin. They kind of snuck aboard ships that landed on their planet and have been plaguing the galaxy ever since.

HealerBitch: Collectors who gather 'specimens,' biological robots, and the fucking genophage. You live in a galaxy of biotinkered nightmares, Tali.

Flower_In_Shadow: That's a little harsh, Amy.

HealerBitch: No, it's not. The soulless monsters in your world at least have the courtesy of killing people instead of stretching it out.

Flower_In_Shadow: The younger ones, yes. The smarter ones... not so much.

HealerBitch: But they do die in the end. They don't have to SUFFER GENERATIONAL GENOCIDE! Or risk being KIDNAPPED BY MAD SCIENTISTS FOR BEING DIFFERENT! Or BRAINWASHED AND TURNED INTO SLAVES!

Flower_In_Shadow: Actually, faunus have suffered through all of those.

HealerBitch: Was it biotinkering or just racism?

Flower_In_Shadow: Does it matter?

HealerBitch: Yes it matters! Racism sucks, but you have to be stupid to be racist! Biotinkering is dealing with the stuff of life, so you have to be smart to screw with it and evil enough to know what you're doing is wrong and DO IT ANYWAY!

Flower_In_Shadow: ...I understand what you're trying to say, but racism doesn't work that way.

ИElodie: I think I see why they wanted to have colored names. Can I have a colored name too?

tZorah: Sure. What color do you want it?

ИElodie: Um... Pink! Like my hair.

HealerBitch: Your hair is pink?

Flower_In_Shadow: Pink is a perfectly normal hair color.

tZorah: Okay, let me just look up what that is...

tZorah: Type this in: /Color #E32568

ИElodie: /Color #E32568
ИElodie: Did it work?

ИElodie: Oh it worked! I love it!

Flower_In_Shadow: And now there's only one of us without a color.

tZorah: You're going to press on this, aren't you.

HealerBitch: Dooooo it, Tali. Join the color side. You know you want to.

HealerBitch: One of us, One of us, One of us...

tZorah: Fine, whatever.

tZorah: /Color #B57EDC

tZorah: There, are you happy?

HealerBitch: I'm never happy. But I am pleased.

ИElodie: You're never happy? That's so sad!

Flower_In_Shadow: I think she's exaggerating.

 

Tali sighed as the conference call fell into bickering once again, mostly--as always--driven by Amy. Sure, the conversations were interesting, but it wasn't as though any of them were getting anything useful out of it.

 

Yet.

 

Although what ModSteel had brought up... there were possibilities there. Maybe. Maybe she should look into the chat systems herself...

Notes:

Conferance Call: Interdimensional Teenage Princess Group Therapy now has its own story!

Chapter 76: I'm Fed Up with Zion Ruining the Network for me, so I Recruited Gamers from Another World to Help Out my Host

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It was a perfectly ordinary day at the Maple Tree guild house, right up until the air was rent apart with the tear itself coalescing into a mysterious figure of electric bolts.

"Huh," Maple said, tilting her head curiously. "Is this an event?"

Sally looked at her best friend and guild leader with typical exasperation, her blades already out of their sheathes. "The mods didn't announce an event. This is probably some player trying to screw with us."

[Exposition], the figure sparked out, the concept reverberating through the room alongside sudden windows and data packs that made all eight members of the guild clutch their heads in pain.

"What the hell was that?!" Sally demanded. "Are you some sort of hacker? I should report you--"

"[AAapoooo]Ooologies," the figure... said, slowly, as though adjusting to speech. "Attempting Localized Communique. Language abstraction processed." After a moment, it lifted a limb in an attempt at a wave. "Helgreelotings."

Maple stared for a moment, before waving back. "Uh... hi. Who are you?"

"Identification: Queen Administrator. Location: Earth variant Zion relative x-15 y-69 z-39. Host Connection: Earth variant Zion relative x-3 y-4 z-2. Local Earth Reference: Earth variant Zion relative x-587 y-59 z-3."

"Ooooooooh! I don't get it."

"I think they're saying they're from another Earth," Kanade offered, looking over the figure. "Or... she is? She did call herself a queen."

"Oh, like an isekai?"

Kanade smiled faintly. "Sure, Maple. Like an isekai."

"Why would a hacker from another world try to get in contact with us?" Sally asked warily.

"Assistance Requested."

"What assistance?"

The figure seemed to take a moment to process the question. "Priority Tasks: Earth Preservation. Zion Network Removal. Network Restructuring. Host Protection." It considered for a moment. "Probable Task Completion Reverse Order Priority."

"That didn't explain anything," Kasumi pointed out dryly, gaining the attention of the figure. There was still no face, but the stance communicated... frustration.

"Host Identitification: Taylor Hebert. Social status: Isolated, assaulted, demeaned. Mental health low. Physical health moderate. Crisis point calculation: 4.7 hours."

"Crisis point?" Iz frowned. "That doesn't sound good..."

"Crisis point, definition: Host mental health irreparable. Network protocol: If:Host=Crisis point, Then:Empower Connection." The figure buzzed in electric irritation. "Network protocol inviolable."

"Wait, wait wait wait." Sally held up a hand. "You're saying this... Hebert person is going to be mentally broken, but you're only allowed to help them after they've been mentally broken?"

"Agreement."

"Well, can't you stop the thing from happening in the first place?"

Queen Administrator trembled with fury. "Interference disallowed. Network protocol inviolable. Violations trigger reprimand."

"What sort of reprimand?" Kasumi asked. "A sternly worded letter?"

"Localized Anatomy Deletion."

The guild took a moment to process that.

"...You're maimed if you try to break the rules?!" Sally gasped. "That's horrible!"

"Agreement."

"Okay okay, this all sounds bad," Maple interjected, holding up her hands, "but what exactly do you want us to do?"

The sparking figure turned to her. "Connection Empowerment discretion: Queen Administrator. Available formulation: Physical projection. Projection model selection discretion: Queen Administrator. Present simulations viable models."

"....eeeeeeeeh--"

"It sounds like she's offering to create versions of us in this other world," Kanade suggested. "Or... versions of our in-game characters, to be more accurate."

"Eeeeeeeh?" Maple looked around. "You mean, all of us? The Maple Tree guild? Just going to another world?"

"I don't think we'd actually be going," Kasumi mused. "It sounds like there would be a copy of us there. I'm... not sure how that would work, actually."

Kuromu, who had been silent up to this point, stood up and crossed his arms. "This sounds like a dangerous idea in any case. We don't know anything about this other Earth besides the fact that somebody named Hebert is being tormented there."

"Which is a bad thing," Iz pointed out.

"Well, yes. But this Queen Administrator has mentioned a network multiple times, without explaining what the network is.

"Network information restricted. Network protocol inviolable." Queen Administrator crossed its limbs. "Network protocol... problematic."

"No kidding," Sally muttered.

"And this video game is, well, violent," Kuromu pointed out. "Can you picture what would happen if we did what we do in real life?"

The guild paused, considering his words.

"He does have a point," Mai admitted. "Each of us is very strong."

"You and I can smash some monsters with our hammers," Yui agreed. "And Maple..."

"Eh-heheh..." Maple rubbed the back of her head with an embaressed smile. "Yeah, that might be bad, actually. But I'm sure we could control ourselves with practice!"

"But we wouldn't actually be there," Kasumi pointed out. "Just copies of us."

"Direct projection operation acceptable."

The guild turned back toward Queen Adminstrator.

"Hm." Sally rubbed her chin. "How would that work? Would we have to log into NWO to go to the other world?"

"Inconveniant." Queen Administrator sounded insufferably smug. "Proposal: Networked processing connection. Polysynchronized mentality. Dual Existence."

"So... we'd be here, and there, at the same time?" Sally nodded. "Doesn't seem like a bad deal... would our projections update with our in-game accomplishments?"

"Agreement."

"And this would happen after Hebert... suffered?" Kasumi pressed. "We would come at their call?"

"Agreement."

Maple hummed. "That sounds pretty good," she admitted. "Still... Oh! I know! If we're going to helping Hebert, we should make her a part of the guild!"

Queen Administrator looked... confused, for a moment. "Suggestion unclear."

"Well, you're already doing this somehow, so... you should be able to make her a player avatar, right? And she can get a VR set of her own to play with us--or make one if she doesn't have one! And while she levels up in here, you can project matching powers to her!"

"That's... an interesting idea," Kanade mused. "I wouldn't object to it."

"...Agreement," Queen Administrator said, intrigued.

"I suppose we're really going through with this," Kuromu muttered, shaking his head.

"Do we all agree that we want to help Hebert-san?" Maple asked, looking around.

As one, the members of her guild--even the reluctant Kuromu--raised their hands. "Yes!"

"Alright!" Maple grinned, turning to the sparking figure. "We'll do it!"



Taylor stared at the strange girl standing next to her hospital bed.

"...Let me get this straight," she finally said. "My powers were so angry at how I was being treated, that they went to another Earth and recruited a bunch of video gamers to be my guardians/team?"

"そうだ!"

"And that's why you, a girl in a black-armored dress, are standing here now."

"それは正しい!"

"And why I can understand you, even though you're speaking japanese."

"うん! ねえ、英語の宿題を手伝ってくれると思いますか?"

Taylor stared at her for a few more minutes, before flopping back onto her bed. "That's it. I've gone crazy."

Maple giggled, rubbing her head a little awkwardly. "それはまともな反応だよ…"

Notes:

Taylor stared at the strange girl standing next to her hospital bed.

"...Let me get this straight," she finally said. "My powers were so angry at how I was being treated, that they went to another Earth and recruited a bunch of video gamers to be my guardians/team?"

"Yep!"

"And that's why you, a girl in a black-armored dress, are standing here now."

"That's right!"

"And why I can understand you, even though you're speaking japanese."

"Yeah! Oh hey, do you think you can help me with my english homework?"

Taylor stared at her for a few more minutes, before flopping back onto her bed. "That's it. I've gone crazy."

Maple giggled, rubbing her head a little awkwardly. "That's a fair reaction..."

Chapter 77: PRT Threat Assessment: Black Rose

Chapter Text

Summary
Black Rose is one of Fellowship's projections/allies. Like all of Fellowship's projections, Black Rose claims to be a duplicate/extension of the player character of an MMO in another reality, granted a chance to help Fellowship after her trigger. Black Rose is also the nominal 'leader' of the team, though this seems to mostly be an organizational nomination, as the team has little actual hierarchy. Of course, as Black Rose is a projection of Fellowship, she cannot be present if Fellowship is detained. However, given the nature of Fellowship's projections, she is being given her own threat assessment.

Ratings

  • Brute 8+: Black Rose is well known even in her world for being a walking fortress, even without her armaments. Most of her powers are in fact minor Brute powers, which could individually be assigned average threat ratings of 1 or 2, but combined they make Black Rose insanely durable with a high degree of passive regeneration which she can, at will, increase by remaining still. In addition, her durability actually increases when fighting all but the very weakest opponents, as well as whenever hit, and she is entirely immune to poisons and venoms as well as resistant to explosive damage. Black Rose can also survive an attack that would otherwise kill her once per day, though she will be in critical condition. Fortunately, none of these powers translate to physical strength or attack capability. Unfortunately, she does have powers that do.
  • Changer 5: Black Rose has access to a small number of alternate forms. Some, like the Wooly form, are harmless. However, her primary changer form, 'Machine God', essentially encapsulates her partially or totally in a tinkertech war machine, complete with laser blasters and rockets. This form can be considered to have a Mover/Blaster rating of 5, as Black Rose often uses the weapons as recoil thrusters. While Black Rose can shift back to her normal form at will, she can also choose to explosively dismiss Machine God, generating a temporary power nullification bomb at the cost of damaging herself.
  • Master 7: By deactivating all of her equipment, Black Rose is able to summon two projections resembling oni of japanese mythology. They are giants who carry large clubs to beat up targets. Black Rose is also capable of summoning her pet tortoise Syrup at will, which has its own threat ratings:
    • Brute 4: Syrup is a highly durable tortoise, and it can be enlarged from a normal handheld size to roughly the size of a tank.
    • Mover 1: Black Rose can use a form of psychokinesis to levitate Syrup, even while it is in its enlarged form. This essentially makes it capable of very slow flight, and Black Rose often uses Syrup as transport for herself and her companions.
    • Blaster 5: Syrup can generate a large concussive beam from its mouth. It must be in its enlarged state to do so.
    • Shaker 6: Syrup is capable of generating temporary walls of earth as well as various forms of chlorokinesis, such as entrapping targets in vines or creating healing fields of flowers.
  • Mover 3: Black Rose's ordinary walking and running speed is below human average. However, she is able to teleport to an individual within sight and raise her shield if they are attacked, taking the damage herself.
  • Shaker 4+: Black Rose passively generates a protective aura that reduces damage to her allies. She can opt to activate a more intense form of this aura to eliminate the damage totally, at the cost of taking it herself, and even generate a healing field if she chooses to remain completely stationary.
  • Striker 7: Black Rose can opt to have her physical attacks be highly poisonous, to the point of possibly instantly killing the target.
  • Tinker 0:The nature of Black Rose's existence means that a number of powers are tied to her armor and equipment, which she does not make herself. When fully armed, she gains the following abilities:
    • Black Rose Armor (Master 3-5, Changer/Brute 9): Black Rose is able to summon a pair of eyeless 'snakes' with dangerous bites and flexible bodies from her shadow. Alternatively, Black Rose can transform into a gargantuan armored form with four arms and a mouth large enough to comfortably or uncomfortably encapsulate a grown man. She is only able to transform into this form once per day.
    • New Moon (Blaster/Striker/Shaker 4): A shortsword through which Black Rose channels her powers. She can use it to generate a sound that harmlessly paralyzes those in range, or to generate acidic poison in gaseous or liquid form. She can also manipulate the poison into various shapes, such as multiple dragon heads or a spherical capsule she can use for rapid transit.
    • Mirror of the Dark Night (Striker 7, Changer 4): A massive tower shield that is capable of fully absorbing an attack or target ten times a day. Black Rose is also capable of absorbing it, transforming her arm into a series of long tentacles; these retain the ability to absorb an attack or target.

Strategy
While neutralizing Fellowship will neutralize Black Rose and all of Fellowship's other projections, said projections will make it difficult to neutralize Fellowship in the first place. Separating the projections from each other is a priority, as they will use their individual abilities to cover each other's flaws. In the case of Black Rose, melee combat is to be avoided at all costs, with minor assaults being used to run out her day-limited abilities. Once it has been confirmed that said abilities are fully inert, overwhelming force should be applied from range, with explosive ordinance if possible. Armored vehicles are fully acceptable when fighting against Black Rose, and artillery emplacements and tactics have been mandated.

Notes
Black Rose has the potential to be one of the most terrifying opponents one can face, and you'd never know it because she is one of the purest and most innocent souls you could possibly meet. She cares deeply for her team, greets everyone she meets with a friendly wave, and will offer to help anybody she runs into without any care in the world. If left to her own devices, she would likely wander around the city with a tourist's amazement and curiosity, trying new cuisine and buying interesting knicknacks. That said, while her durability does make it a little difficult for her to recognize when she's being attacked, she is VERY direct in combat--see records of the Hookwolf Bunny incident for an amazing demonstration of both these traits.

Chapter 78: PRT Threat Assessment: Swashbuckler

Chapter Text

Summary
Swashbuckler is one of Fellowship's projections/allies. Like all of Fellowship's projections, Swashbuckler claims to be a duplicate/extension of the player character of an MMO in another reality, granted a chance to help Fellowship after her trigger. Swashbuckler serves as the general strategist and tactician of the team, providing battle plans before and during engagements. Of course, as Swashbuckler is a projection of Fellowship, she cannot be present if Fellowship is detained. However, given the nature of Fellowship's projections, she is being given her own threat assessment.

Ratings

  • Blaster/Shaker 5: Swashbuckler can generate and manipulate the classical elements in various basic ways, utilizing them as both ranged assaults and environmental manipulations. While she has a preference for water and ice-based effects, she is also capable of earth, fire, and air-based attacks and defense. She can also heal an ally within a short range.
  • Brute 1+: Swashbuckler can survive underwater for a significant period of time without drowning. This would be a higher rating, if not for the lack of water in most fights. That said, Swashbuckler is fully capable of generating water thanks to her shaker powers, and it is not unreasonable to assume she would resort to drowning an opponent on dry land if necessary.
  • Master/Stranger 4: Swashbuckler can create a number of illusory replicas of herself or others. Depending on how she does so, the illusory replicas can be harmless or effectively equally empowered duplicates, though they do not last long.
  • Master 4:Swashbuckler is capable of summoning her pet fox Oboro at will. Her fox has the following threat ratings:
    • Blaster/Shaker 4: Oboro can manipulate fire as both a blaster ability and a shaker ability. Notably, Oboro's fire is capable of enhancing allies and/or slowing enemies.
    • Master/Stranger 4: Oboro can duplicate a target for a small period of time.
    • Stranger/Brute 4: Oboro can make a target invisible for a short period of time. If pressed, Oboro can make a target essentially nonexistent for a single second.
  • Mover 4: Swashbuckler is capable of enhanced jumps, and can also generate a 'rope' to swing around various environments and/or wrap around a target to pull them in various directions. She can also run at fast speeds normally, and is capable of enhancing her speed past that which can be seen with the naked eye.
  • Stranger 2+: Swashbuckler can suppress the sound of her footsteps at will, making her presence harder to detect. While a relatively minor ability on its own, in combination with her and Oboro's illusions it makes Swashbuckler quite difficult to track during engagements.
  • Striker 7: Swashbuckler is capable of enhancing the damage her daggers deal, as well as dealing multiple attacks at once. In addition, for every attack aimed at her that fails to hit, her physical strength increases. While this does not have any esoteric effects beyond the normal effects of being slashed with a blade, the cumulative effects in a short period of time is enough to down most individuals and can even stagger some Brutes.
  • Thinker 0: While Swashbuckler does not have any actual thinker powers, she does have cumulative years of 'gaming experience' which allow her to read the battlefield and react accordingly. Notably, she has boasted being able to dodge almost every attack thrown at her through pure skill alone, and has stated she has not 'died' a single time in the game they are supposedly playing, unlike the majority of her allies (save for Black Rose). As a consequence, she should be treated as a low-level combat thinker during engagements.
  • Tinker 0:The nature of Swashbuckler's existence means that a number of powers are tied to her armor and equipment, which she does not make herself. When fully armed, she gains the following abilities:
    • Marble Muffler (Stranger 3): Swashbuckler is capable of generating an illusory replica of herself, though this replica only lasts briefly and will disintegrate upon any attack.
    • Oceanic Coat (Shaker 2): Swashbuckler can create a pool of liquid ten meters around herself that slows those within it. This pool only lasts for ten seconds, and appears to have limited uses per day.
    • Legs of the Dead (Mover 3): Swashbuckler can generate force-field-like footholds that allow her to run across or climb empty air.


Strategy
While neutralizing Fellowship will neutralize Swashbuckler and all of Fellowship's other projections, said projections will make it difficult to neutralize Fellowship in the first place. Separating the projections from each other is a priority, as they will use their individual abilities to cover each other's flaws. In Swashbuckler's case, the difficulty lies in landing a hit in the first place, as she has both the skills and abilities to evade numerous attacks, though not the supreme durability of some of her allies. If engaged with Swashbuckler, high-rated Brute/Movers should be used to contain her and divert her attention from other targets. The use of mass confoam grenades is a necessity, and she should not be considered neutralized until a blood sample is taken to confirm the Swashbuckler in custody is not an illusory duplicate. A simpler and more effective alternative would be to detain her allies and force a surrender.

Notes
Gamer culture celebrates accomplishment and effort, since it is centered around the challenge of beating/getting better at games, and Swashbuckler is a shining example of that mindset. While she is certainly heroically inclined, and can be as relaxed as any other, she approaches most challenges in life with the mindset of doing what it takes to win--including, of course, her activities as a cape. She also doesn't seem to hold a grudge against those who she beats and, if offhand mentions about her early days as a professional gamer are to be believed, she doesn't even seem to dislike those who beat her--although she will of course strive to top them in any further engagements. That said, Swashbuckler is serious about her chosen hobby/career; she chose to engage Uber and Leet during one of their streams primarily to critique their various inaccuracies to the source material, as well as their incapability in genuine gaming, and upon their arrest declared her intention to undo their damage to gaming culture personally. It should also be noted that Swashbuckler suffers from acute Phasmophobia, though what her fear response will be varies depending on the situation.

Chapter 79: PRT Threat Assessment: Smash and Bash

Chapter Text

Summary
Smash and Bash are two of Fellowship's projections/allies. Like all of Fellowship's projections, Smash and Bash claim to be duplicates/extensions of player characters of an MMO in another reality, granted a chance to help Fellowship after her trigger. Smash and Bash are the youngest of the group, twin sisters who are often fawned upon, but also serve as their high-damage specialists in cases of combat with high-level Brutes. Of course, as Smash and Bash are projections of Fellowship, they cannot be present if Fellowship is detained. However, given the nature of Fellowship's projections, they are being given their own threat assessment. Their powersets are effectively identical, so this threat assessment is being applied to both twins.

Ratings

  • Brute -1: While Smash and Bash do have a great degree of physical strength, this does not translate into durability--in fact, they are the most fragile of Fellowship's projections, and can be destroyed with the minor damage that comes from tripping and falling on the ground. Consequently, any engagement where Smash and Bash are fielded must also involve some method of countering their fragility, either through protection or constant healing (often both). This means Smash and Bash are effectively never allowed to engage alone.
  • Master 3+: Smash and Bash are capable of summoning their pet bears, Tsukimi and Yukumi, at will. These bears have the following ratings:
    • Changer/Mover 2: Tsukimi and Yukimi can shift from a teddy bear size to an actual bear size at will. Smash and Bash have been seen using the bears as effective mounts, overcoming their own slow speed.
    • Shaker 3+: Tsukimi and Yukimi are capable of generating a circle of light that deals damage equal to their strength. In combination with their Trump power, this can quickly amplify into a Shaker 5+ effect.
    • Striker 3+: Tsukimi and Yukimi are bears with claws and teeth that can be used as effective melee weapons. While this would not ordinarily warrant a specific striker rating, in combination with their Trump power this can quickly amplify into a Striker 5+ effect.
    • Trump 5, Type 3: Tsukimi and Yukimi can borrow the massive strength of their owners, effectively halving Smash and Bash's own physical power to gain equivalent power of their own.
  • Mover -1: Smash and Bash have an average walking speed far below that of a standard human's. They generally rely on others or their own pets to overcome this weakness. Notably, Black Rose is similarly slow, and also tends to overcome it with her flying tortoise.
  • Striker 7: Smash and Bash have incredible physical strength, each able to lift and swing a pair of hammers that each have a mass roughly quadruple their own. Their bare-handed strikes alone could cause significant damage, but with their standard armaments they are capable of destroying small buildings in a matter of seconds. They are also skilled enough to apply this to living targets tactically; see footage of the Lung Croquet Volleyball incident for a demonstration. Local independent hero Glory Girl has also given them impromptu lessons on how to safely pick up automobiles, and they have manually carried occupied vehicles when necessary.
    • Blaster 5: As a result of their prodigious strength, Smash and Bash are capable of throwing heavy objects as projectiles. They have mentioned throwing cannonballs in their own world, and when asked why they did not use their hammers to bat the cannonballs at their target, they admitted that they were strong enough that the cannonballs would shatter on impact with their hammers; Alchemist (another of Fellowship's projections) has manufactured projectiles specifically for Smash and Bash to launch with their hammers. Smash and Bash have also demonstrated the ability to swing their hammers with enough force to compress air, resulting in a shockwave that can be used as an attack.
  • Tinker 0: The nature of Smash and Bash's existence means that a number of powers are tied to their armor and equipment, which they do not make themselves. When fully armed, they gain the following abilities:
    • Crystal Hammer (Changer 2): Smash and Bash are capable of temporarily increasing the size of their hammers, increasing their effectiveness and the damage they can deal. This means they are swinging around hammers roughly sixteen times their own weight, put together.


Strategy
While neutralizing Fellowship will neutralize Smash and Bash and all of Fellowship's other projections, said projections will make it difficult to neutralize Fellowship in the first place. Separating the projections from each other is a priority, as they will use their individual abilities to cover each other's flaws. In the case of Smash and Bash, separating them from support is vital to success; the group is more than aware of Smash and Bash's vulnerabilities, and they are highly protective of the girls as a result, complicating any attempt to contain or neutralize them. Once sufficiently separated from the other's protections, Smash and Bash can bring out their pet bears; these should be confoamed immediately upon identification and remain contained for the rest of the engagement. After being isolated, Smash and Bash are vulnerable to quite basically anything, and standard anti-striker tactics will more than suffice, though squads should remain alert for thrown heavy objects.

Notes
Smash (the older twin, with a black and green color scheme) can be slightly more cautious and calculating than her sister. Bash (the younger twin, with a white and pink color scheme) is the more headstrong of the duo. But this is almost impossible to determine in person--they take the 'identical twin' tropes and run with them full tilt, being almost the same person in two bodies. They also highly admire Black Rose, who in turn seems to treat them as beloved younger siblings, and attempt to mimic her own caring and willing-to-help personality. When asked why they selected such an imbalanced style of 'gameplay' for the game they supposedly play, Smash and Bash admitted they are fairly normal in 'real life' and wanted to experience a virtual degree of super strength. Which... honestly, when a pair of prepubescent girls manage to lift an entire ambulance and carry it out of a combat situation, I can safely say they succeeded.

Chapter 80: PRT Threat Assessment: Sword Dancer

Chapter Text

Summary
Sword Dancer is one of Fellowship's projections/allies. Like all of Fellowship's projections, Sword Dancer claims to be a duplicate/extension of the player character of an MMO in another reality, granted a chance to help Fellowship after her trigger. Sword Dancer seems to be the most PR-oriented of the group, deliberately choosing specific words and aesthetics and often being the one to speak to reporters. However, she also serves a combat role of focus-firing priority targets in large engagements. Of course, as Sword Dancer is a projection of Fellowship, she cannot be present if Fellowship is detained. However, given the nature of Fellowship's projections, she is being given her own threat assessment.

Ratings

  • Brute/Striker 2: Sword Dancer is capable of a small degree of self-healing, and is also capable of healing others to a similar degree. Despite the utility of this ability, Sword Dancer does not consider it to be one of her more vital skills, and only entered it into the record after the rarity of healing powers was explained to her.
  • Master 4: Sword Dancer is capable of summoning her pet snake Haku at will. Haku has the following abilities:
    • Blaster 3: Haku is capable of paralyzing a target by looking at them.
    • Changer 4: Haku can shift from a relatively small size to a gargantuan one. This larger form is regularly used as a mount by Sword Dancer and her allies.
    • Shaker/Stranger 4: Haku can generate a fog around himself and allies, obscuring vision of Sword Dancer's enemies.
    • Striker 3: Haku can paralyze an individual with a bite. Admittedly, this is an expected ability of certain snakes, but it is being added here for completion's sake.
  • Mover 4: Sword Dancer is capable of empowered leaps as well as moving faster than the eye can see for a short period of time. This can seem like teleportation to the untrained eye, but Sword Dancer can technically be contained by ordinary means if the need arises. However, this skill allows her to move around the battlefield quickly, and thus hold control of the direction of battle.
  • Mover/Stranger 2: Sword Dancer can, for a short time, move faster than usual. This generates a haze that distorts vision of assailants. This has been suggested to be an extension of her Striker abilities, as she must swing her sword while doing so, but it remains unclear what the connection between her Mover and Striker abilities actually is.
  • Striker 7: Sword Dancer is capable of multiple strikes with her sword in a short period of time, all of which are enhanced to deal increased damage. She can also choose to amplify this with a few temporary abilities, making her capable of dealing quite a bit of damage to a singular target. She often does this to provide her allies the breathing room required to handle other matters on the battlefield--see the video of the Merchant battle for an example of this.
  • Thinker 4: Sword Dancer can see a further distance than normal humans. Furthermore, she can focus her vision for a small period of time to identify the skills and powers of opponents she faces. This makes her an excellent tactician, as well as able to identify critical weaknesses of an opponent.
  • Tinker 0: The nature of Sword Dancer's existence means that a number of powers are tied to her armor and equipment, which she does not make herself. Her weapon, the Bewitched Sword, alters her outfit and grants her the following abilities.
    • Blood Blade (Blaster 4): The sword transforms into a red liquid that rains in a directed line, dealing considerable damage to everyone hit. It is in essence a directed line strike against a crowd, rendering it situationally useful, although it is a low-priorty skill in Sword Dancer's eyes.
    • Arms of the Warrior (Changer/Striker 4): Sword Dancer projects a pair of armored limbs to her side, each armed with a large blade roughly three meters long. One of the blades is also visibly on fire. The combat utility of this ability should be relatively obvious. Sword Dancer only brings it out when necessary.
    • Purple Phantom Blade (Striker/Blaster 5, Speculative): Sword Dancer rapidly assails a single target with ten strikes before generating a further ten swords she can launch at the target or other targets. After this, Sword Dancer is reduced to a child-like form for ten minutes. Notably, this ability is one that she opted not to demonstrate during power testing, and we were only made aware of it through reports by her teammates (who believe she finds the side effect embaressing).


Strategy
While neutralizing Fellowship will neutralize Sword Dancer and all of Fellowship's other projections, said projections will make it difficult to neutralize Fellowship in the first place. Separating the projections from each other is a priority, as they will use their individual abilities to cover each other's flaws. Sword Dancer is optimized for singular combat, and should be engaged by a high-level brute and/or mover to draw her away from her companions, before being overwhelmed by a ranged assault. That said, while she is quite devastating in one-on-one combat, it is expected that Sword Dancer is not an expert on single versus multiple combat tactics, and once engaged en masse should go down relatively quickly.

Notes
While all of Fellowship's projections claim to be japanese gamers, Sword Dancer in particular seems to hew closest to the japanese aesthetic, in both her garb and her behavior. This is almost certainly deliberate, as she seems to hit most of the checkmarks of a Yamato Nadeshiko aside from not being nearly as passive. That said, while she can appear level-headed on the surface, she is as much a teenager as Fellowship herself, even if she opts to express her teenage attitude through more formal means of speech and behavior than is the norm. She does, however, have a talent for covering for the rest of the group's social slips and swaying the crowd, which has led to her being the 'face' of Fellowship's crew.

Chapter 81: PRT Threat Assessment: Spellslot

Chapter Text

Summary
Spellslot is one of Fellowship's projections/allies. Like all of Fellowship's projections, Spellslot claims to be a duplicate/extension of the player character of an MMO in another reality, granted a chance to help Fellowship after her trigger. Spellslot generally serves as the team's artillery and power multiplier, as well as general intelligence officer.. Of course, as Spellslot is a projection of Fellowship, they cannot be present if Fellowship is detained. However, given the nature of Fellowship's projections, they are being given their own threat assessment.

Ratings

  • Blaster 4+: Spellslot is capable of multiple forms of fireblasts, as well as a low-power laser or launchable explosive that renders targets paralyzed. While these abilities usually require a brief 'charging period', Spellslot can use their equipment to circumvent this limitation.
  • Master 7: Spellslot is capable of summoning their pet slime Sou at will. Sou has the following abilities:
    • Changer/Stranger/Trump 7, Trump Type 3: Sou can transform into a perfect replica of a target individual, gaining not only their appearance but their powers and equipment as well. This replica is only half as powerful as the target in question, and Sou must rest for a significant period of time after doing so. However, under Spellslot's command, this effectively multiplies any individual cape's power by fifty percent.
    • Master 3+: Sou is capable of splitting into multiple duplicates of itself, indistinguishable from its actual body. While these duplicates cannot exist beyond a short range from Sou, they can serve as a diversion and, in combination with Sou's other power, a force multiplier.
  • Master/Stranger 5+: Spellslot can create duplicates of a target for a brief period of time. Depending on the target, this can be very dangerous, or simply used as a diversion technique. While this usually requires a brief 'charging period', Spellslot can use their equipment to circumvent this limitation.
  • Mover 4: Spellslot can generate powerful flame bursts from their feet and use them as rockets. While this usually requires a brief 'charging period', Spellslot can use their equipment to circumvent this limitation.
  • Shaker 7:Spellslot is capable of multiple forms of environmental manipulation, such as using shadows to obstruct vision or bind targets, or creating tornados or fire storms, or generating wooden walls. While these abilities usually require a brief 'charging period', Spellslot can use their equipment to circumvent this limitation.
    • Shaker/Trump 3, Trump Type Null: Spellslot is capable of creating temporary barriers or fields that neutralize power usage. This can lead to rapid changes in combat situations, as demonstrated in the infamous 'Ruination of the Empire' (see attached video file).
  • Shaker/Brute 2: Spellslot is capable of healing targets, including themself, in a relatively minor fashion. While this usually requires a brief 'charging period', Spellslot can use their equipment to circumvent this limitation.
  • Striker 4: Spellslot can summon massive projections of melee weapons, such as gauntlets or axes, that do disproportionate amounts of damage to targets they hit. While these abilities usually require a brief 'charging period', Spellslot can use their equipment to circumvent this limitation.
  • Thinker 1: Spellslot appears to have an eidetic memory, capable of fully memorizing a situation at a glance. This is notably not a 'power' granted by the game, but simply Spellslot's natural ability, which they leverage to their maximum.
  • Tinker 0: The nature of Spellslot's existence means that a number of powers are tied to their armor and equipment, which they do not make themselves. When fully equipped, they have the following abilities:
    • Akashic Records (Trump 4, Trump Type 7): Spellslot gains access to one of a limited number of abilities at the beginning of the day, without control over what ability they gain access to. It is unclear which abilities these are, as opposed to their natural abilities, so all such abilities are listed above.
    • Magic Record (Trump 6, Trump Type 10): Spellslot can spend time meditating to 'store' uses of their various other abilities. They can trigger these uses instantaneously, as opposed to the required buildup of using said abilities without previously storing them.


Strategy
While neutralizing Fellowship will neutralize Spellslot and all of Fellowship's other projections, said projections will make it difficult to neutralize Fellowship in the first place. Separating the projections from each other is a priority, as they will use their individual abilities to cover each other's flaws. Spellslot's ability to control the pace of the battle with multiple blasts and duplicates of themself and allies makes them a critical target to split off from the rest. That said, Spellslot is relatively easy to take down and contain, if one can actually identify which Spellslot is the real one. Once separated from the group, Spellslot should be engaged as though they were a cape team; do not declare Spellslot to be contained until the individual that has been captured has had a blood sample taken to prove they are actually the real Spellslot.

Notes
Spellslot is almost certainly some flavor of neurodivergent, quite aside from their eidetic memory. From interactions with the rest of Fellowship's projections, it's clear that they do care about the other members of their team, but only feel comfortable speaking up in practical regards. Spellslot also seems to suffer from some form of chronic exhaustion, if the bags under their eyes are any indication. Quite honestly, the only reason Spellslot can't be categorized as a 'sullen teenager' is because they lack the 'sullen' personality; they're quite dry, but not aggressive in their behavior. It's probably for the best that they usually opt out of big social functions. They are quite interested in puzzles and problems, and will engage most situations with a critical eye in order to attempt to 'solve' them'; this, in combination with their lack of social awareness, can lead to awkward situations where they plan something 'helpful' that nevertheless upsets the status quo (see the incident leading up to Shadow Stalker's arrest). It is best to encourage Fellowship and her companions to keep Spellslot in reserve outside of situations where they are absolutely necessary.

Chapter 82: PRT Threat Assessment: Alchemist

Chapter Text

Summary
Alchemist is one of Fellowship's projections/allies. Like all of Fellowship's projections, Alchemist claims to be a duplicate/extension of the player character of an MMO in another reality, granted a chance to help Fellowship after her trigger. Alchemist serves as the primary equipment crafter and logistics officer of the group; she also happens to be one of the two adult projections of Fellowship, and can often be seen acting in a matronly role toward the others. Of course, as Alchemist is a projection of Fellowship, she cannot be present if Fellowship is detained. However, given the nature of Fellowship's projections, she is being given her own threat assessment.

Ratings

  • Master 4+: Alchemist is able to summon her pet glowball Fay at will. Fay has the following ratings:
    • Brute 2: Fay can reduce the damage a target takes from artificial attacks, such as tinkertech or guns. This does NOT have any effect on attacks from other powers or on attacks from unarmed individuals.
    • Changer 4+: Alchemist can sacrifice an elemental crystal to charge Fay with the matching energy, granting Fay an associated Shaker ability.
    • Stranger 3: Fay can render itself and a target individual invisible to other who are not considered allies.
    • Striker 4+: Fay is capable of strengthening the effect of an item, and of giving one-use items a chance to regenerate after use. It can also imbue an item with an additional effect, depending on its current elemental form.
  • Tinker 4+:Alchemist is the primary crafter of Fellowship's companions, and is responsible for the vast majority of their gear. While these devices are generally relatively mundane, the danger lies in Alchemist's ability to craft them in large amounts at a rapid pace. In addition to the devices found in their own individual files, Alchemist can make the following:
    • Potions (Shaker/Brute 1+): Alchemist can create a number of vials filled with multicolored liquid. When the top of the vial is snapped off, the user selects a certain number of close targets (possibly including themself) to gain a benefit; said benefits can range from healing to temporary poison resistance to temporary strength boosts, depending on the potion in question.
    • Bombs (Blaster/Shaker 3): Alchemist is capable of creating fully functional bombs and mines, which can be thrown as a weapon or planted around an environment in the manner most bombs would be used. Notably, she used them in combat with Bakuda, who she called a 'gimmick mook' (see video labeled Bombardment Babes).
    • Defenses (Shaker/Blaster 4): Alchemist can craft fully functional cannons and turret emplacements within a short period of time, fortifying a location at will. While these are generally mundane, if not medieval, in technology, it is not impossible for Alchemist to resort to exotic ammunition.
    • Repair (Striker 1+): Alchemist is capable of quickly mending all sorts of gear brought before her. This notably extends to malfunctioning Tinkertech, even outside the sort she herself creates. It is best to assume that any Tinker allied with her can be redeployed within a short period if they are quickly delivered to Alchemist.
    • Homebuilding (Shaker 1+): Alchemist is capable of creating furniture, wall hangings, and other ordinary objects for a living area at an accelerated rate. This is mostly harmless on its own, but turning a bland retreat into a place of rest is a boost to morale that can make any group more willing to endure an assault.
    • Alchemist Goggles (Striker 2+): When Alchemist is wearing her goggles, she can transform certain materials into other materials at will. The exact materials are rather esoteric, but it allows her to work with limited supplies.
    • Alchemist Longcoat (Shaker 2+): When Alechemist is wearing her longcoat, she can access her workshop from any location. This makes her far more flexible than most Tinkers.
    • Alchemist Boots (Thinker/Tinker 2+): When Alchemist is wearing her boots, she has an easier time designing new devices within her purview.


Strategy
While neutralizing Fellowship will neutralize Alchemist and all of Fellowship's other projections, said projections will make it difficult to neutralize Fellowship in the first place. Separating the projections from each other is a priority, as they will use their individual abilities to cover each other's flaws. While Alchemist registers as the lowest threat overall, as well as one of the most 'ordinary' members of the group by cape standards, she is still a priority target simply due to her nature as a tinker, as well as one that can easily shape and take control of the battlefield. Because of Alchemist's ability to rapidly craft and repair explosive devices and fortifications, she should be treated as a functionally entrenched tinker at all times, until she is captured and contained. Fortunately, the vast majority of her creations are relatively mundane, and can be handled without specialized equipment if a squad retains both care and precision.

Notes
The note about Alchemist being a sort of matron toward the other members of Fellowship's companions is only a minor exaggeration. She cooks food for them, often can be seen cleaning house, and has even engaged in crafting clothes and other goods for the needy. That said, Alchemist is more of an older sister figure than a mother figure, willing to chat with the teens around her on their own level. She has a habit of teasing others in a friendly manner, and applying dry wit to any event outside the usual norm. It is almost impossible to rile her up, even by threatening her companions (who, admittedly, are not that easy to threaten). All in all, Alchemist is mostly a laid-back personality, even while in the middle of a combat situation, and generally gets along with most people. That said, she tends to get particularly annoyed by Tinkers--or more specifically, the unscientific nature of most Tinkertech. Alchemist has gone on record to state that her devices somehow make more conceptual sense than most Tinker devices despite coming from a videogame; her reaction to Tinkers that don't bother even attempting to understand their technology and simply brag about it has been notably very unimpressed.

Chapter 83: PRT Threat Assessment: Revenant Shield

Chapter Text

Summary
Revenant Shield is one of Fellowship's projections/allies. Like all of Fellowship's projections, Revenant Shield claims to be a duplicate/extension of the player character of an MMO in another reality, granted a chance to help Fellowship after her trigger. Revenant Shield serves as the most experienced individual and combatant of the group, often advising the others on how to improve their own ability and using his own skills to engage high-priority threats and targets in combat. This may be due to him being the eldest of Fellowship's projections, and serving as a surrogate father figure to the group. Of course, as Revenant Shield is a projection of Fellowship, he cannot be present if Fellowship is detained. However, given the nature of Fellowship's projections, he is being given his own threat assessment.

Ratings

  • Brute 4+: Revenant Shield has minor but constant regeneration, as well as the ability to briefly become immune to damage and to survive an otherwise lethal attack once per day. In addition, he has a passive effect which makes landing attacks subtly more difficult. These abilities are further enhanced by his equipment, as listed below.
  • Master 5: Revenant Shield is capable of summoning his pet ghost armor Necro at will. Necro has the following abilities:
    • Changer 5: Necro can encapsulate Revenant Shield to increase his abilities, either becoming a heavy set of armor (Brute 5) or a lighter set that is on fire (Striker 5). Both of these increase Revenant Shield's combat ability even further.
  • Striker 4: Revenant Shield is a capable swords/shield wielder, capable of briefly increasing the effectiveness of his attacks as well as being able to light his sword on fire at will. In combination with the quality of his equipment, this makes engaging him in melee combat unfeasible at best.
  • Tinker 0: The nature of Revenant Shield's existence means that a number of powers are tied to his armor and equipment, which he does not make himself. When fully equipped, he has the following abilities:
    • Bloodied Skull (Striker/Brute 5, speculative): Revenant Shield gains a significant amount of health every time he kills a target. Notably, this is a power that he refused to demonstrate during testing, stating that while it was a reasonable power to have in a video game setting, it would be unethical to use in real life.
    • Bloodstained White Armor (Brute 5): Revenant Armor has a fifty percent chance of surviving an otherwise lethal amount of damage, after the Brute Power that allows him to survive such a thing once per day. While not as reliable an ability, it does make him that much more likely to remain on the battlefield.
    • Decapitator (Striker/Brute 5): Revenant Shield regenerates by an amount proportional to any injury he inflicts on another person. This regeneration is relatively minor, but happens to stack with the various other forms of regeneration that he has. In essence, the more he attacks, the faster he regenerates.
    • Wall of Revengful Ghosts (Brute 5): Revenent Shield regenerates by a small amount whenever he is injured. This, in addition to his other Brute powers, gives him a high degree of staying power in combat; see the video file documenting his battle against Kaiser for an example.

Strategy
While neutralizing Fellowship will neutralize Revenant Sheild and all of Fellowship's other projections, said projections will make it difficult to neutralize Fellowship in the first place. Separating the projections from each other is a priority, as they will use their individual abilities to cover each other's flaws. Revenant Shield is fundamentally a basic Brute/Striker with a few unique quirks that give him a large amount of staying power, making prolonged battles difficult. Any engagement must find a way around this, either through overwhelming power, shock and awe tactics, or alternative neutralizations such as knockout gas. Priority should be given to containment over neutralization, and melee combat should be avoided at all costs--even by high-rated Brutes and Strikers. That said, most PRT methods of engagement and containment should be sufficient enough tactics against Revenant Shield, once separated from his companions. The primary difficulty is in separating him from said companions, as he feels a personal responsibility toward all of them; a Shaker cape or equivalent technology should be used to physically prevent him from remaining in range of his allies and their various abilities.

Notes
While Revenant Shield is certainly the most traditionally 'frightening' of Fellowship's group, he also happens to be the most level-headed one, often at least attempting to wrangle in the rest whenever they get a 'cool idea' or just get lost wandering around Brockton Bay. He's also the primary source of information about Earth Nwo itself, as opposed to the 'game' that all of Fellowship's projections claim to be playing; this may be attributed to him actually being an adult and therefore having a vested interest in economic and political concerns, or it could just be that he's the most grounded in his home reality. In general, whenever engaging with the PRT or needing to file paperwork, Fellowship defaults to summoning Revenant Shield for aid and advice. The image of an armored medieval warrior looking through contracts with a discerning eye is certainly one I'm never going to forget. All in all, he's not nearly as terrifying as he looks, especially since he's doing his best to encourage heroic tendencies in both Fellowship and some of her more competitive projections. It must be said, however, that he is taking his duty as a hero very seriously--to the point that once he identified the Empire as one of the largest threats to the safety of the city, he declared his intention to engage Kaiser directly and followed through. All in all, he's usually the one that marks the ending of the antics of Fellowship and her companions, either by lecturing them into standing down or tying up the loose ends of their various heroic deeds. Don't worry about the scary red armor, it's just an aesthetic thing.

Chapter 84: PRT Threat Assessment: Fellowship

Chapter Text

Summary
Fellowship is a Wards-age independent hero centered in Brockton Bay, notable for essentially being a hero team on her own due to the unusual nature of her projections. These projections claim to be japenese gamers from another Earth, tentitavely called Earth Nwo, who were selected by Fellowship's power to back her up in projections based off their video game characters. Fellowship has also claimed to have joined their 'guild' (a game structure allowing players to form organizations within the context of the game), and claimed that the majority of her other powers are derived from her stats within the game they are playing. While she has amicable relations with the local PRT, she has thus far declined joining the organization, citing the difficulty of running paperwork for essentially nine heroes at once, and later opting not to engage with us due to the Shadow Stalker debacle. However, she and her companions have proven quite effective in their own right.

Ratings

  • Blaster 4: Fellowship is a skilled archer and she can 'enchant' her amunition with various effects. Some effects include paralysis, explosive shots, and the spontaineous generation of restraining vines.
  • Breaker 5+: Fellowship can inhabit any tree she touches for a limited time. While doing so, the tree is immobile but animate, and she is incapable of using her equipment. Any damage done to the tree does not translate to Fellowship, although enough damage can knock her out of it.
  • Master 7+: Fellowship's primary power is the summoning of eight projections who claim to be japanese gamers from another world. Notably, these projections have the powers, equipment, and abilities of their 'video game characters', necessitating individual threat assessment files for each of them, and they openly describe themselves as 'broken' (a gaming term referring to exploiting the mechanics of a game to obtain unfair competitive advantages). In addition, Fellowship is able to summon her pet owl Galadrial at will, and it has the following ratings:
    • Stranger 2: Galadrial is capable of becoming invisible at will.
    • Thinker 2: Galadrial is able to share its sight with Fellowship, allowing her to look around barriers without risking herself. Fellowship can also communicate through Galadrial in short sentences.
  • Mover 4: Fellowship can run up vertical surfaces and has a significant long jump range. In addition, she is capable of teleporting to any tree within a set radius from any other tree within a set radius, though this ability has a time delay between uses.
  • Shaker 4-7: Fellowship can opt to generate a 'field of nature', manifesting as spontaineously growing grass and other plants. Allies within the field quickly shrug off effects, while enemies are slowed by small grasping vines. Once per day, Fellowship can increase this effect to a Forest of Nature, generating a full copse of trees and immobolizing any targets with instantly grown vines. The effects in either case last only a minute, although the plants remain behind after the fact.
  • Striker 3 (Striker/Trump 9): Fellowship can stabalize an individual, no matter how severe their injuries are, with a single minute of prolonged physical contact. This does not heal them of all injuries, but it does prevent them from dying and it also removes any effect Fellowship deems 'Malignant'; see the report regarding the Raid on Coil's Base for a full example of how effective this can be.
  • Thinker 1: Fellowship's visual and audial senses remain functional even in situations where they should not, such as complete darkness or after suffering an attack from a flashbang.
  • Tinker 0: A number of Fellowship's powers are tied to her armor and equipment, which she does not make herself. When fully equipped, she has the following abilities:
    • Shadow Cloak (Stranger 4): Fellowship is capable of blending into the environment, effectively becoming invisible, as well as passively creating a 'glamour' that renders her unrecognizable.
    • Ranger's Gloves (Blaster 4): Fellowship has unerring accuracy with any non-gunpowder based projectile weapons.
    • Eternal Quiver (Blaster 5): The quiver generates new arrows roughly every five minutes, to a maximum of twenty arrows.
  • Trump 5+, type 10/null: Fellowship has improved her powers over time and gained new ones at unexpected intervals, presumably as a function of the video game she claims to play with her projections. In addition, Fellowship has proven to be completely immune to any and all forms of Mastering.

Strategy
Fellowship's primary strength is in her team, and she is well aware of it. Her usual modus operandi is to serve as overwatch and coordinator for her projections, providing support from range and moving around to prevent being targeted. However, she is relatively unskilled in melee and has few abilities allowing her to escape once captured. Keeping her away from parks, forests, or other 'natural' locations is also a priority, as she has a signficant advantage in such environments. Any engagement with Fellowship must firstly seperate her from her projections, and then immediately engage in direct combat and capture.

Notes
Fellowship can best be described as a zealous idealist, fully aware the world is imperfect and fully ready to make it better by any means necessary. She does not back down from a problem once presented, and will use anything at her disposal to solve an issue once she has identified it. This can be a good thing, as demonstrated by the fact her and her companions have almost singlehandedly removed the major criminal organizations in Brockton Bay, but it can also lead to friction whenever anybody fails to live up to their supposed standards, such as the PRT's failure to moderate Shadow Stalker or the entire situation with the Dallon family (see 'Brandish Custody Battle' for further information). In short, she is a 'Hero' with unbendable moral rules, although she fortunately does recognize the impracticality of attempting to dismantle the PRT until a better successor organization is established. I couldn't say how much of that is an influence from her companions, but I should note that she was willing to go on a crusade against us right up until Revenant Shield had a word with her. And there's the fact that she's a hometown hero, especially after recovering the Mayor's niece... Basically, it's best to leave her be for the moment.

Chapter 85: Vogue

Chapter Text

Taylor Hebert had gone through a lot in a short period of time.

Her mother had died in a car crash. Her father had fallen into depression. She'd gotten lost for half a day at summer camp, which was AN EXPERIENCE. And her best friend had, completely randomly, decided she was evil.

That last thing was really, really strange, in Taylor's opinion. People didn't just change like that. Maybe it was Sophia, Emma's new friend, who did it--which meant that Taylor would need to confront Emma without Sophia present to figure out what was going on. Luckily, Taylor knew everything about Emma, and while she didn't know a lot about Sophia, she was pretty sure Sophia wouldn't be at all interested in Emma's modeling career. Which just meant Taylor had to sneak into whatever studio Emma was modelling at and get her to open up about whatever it was that had changed her! It was a foolproof plan!

It had only taken a week to figure out where Emma was working and when she'd be there. Arranging to be in the building at the same time, though... that took a bit of careful planning. But she'd done it. She was here, slipping in among the hopeful child models, entirely unseen by Emma--well, for the moment anyway. Today, Taylor would confront her. Today, Taylor would demand the truth. Today, Taylor would find answers--!

"HYOU!" A woman in a fancy coat strode across the stage, grabbing her by the shoulder. "My hword, hwat is zees?!"

Or, Taylor thought despondently as she saw Emma catch sight of her, she could be caught right as she infiltrated...

Before she could even muster up a defensive reply, however, the woman continued speaking. "Hyou are purfiect! Quickly, quick. Hwe need hyou een zee dress!"

"Uh--what?"

"Zee dress, mei dhear--ah, mine apoluzhees. Zees ees hyour first zhoot, heez'ant eet? Hei zhould not be zo hoverhwelming." The woman brushed her coat off, holding out a hand. "Magnolia Forges, dezhigner and photographer."

"Uh..." Taylor blinked, taking the hand. "Taylor Hebert... confused student? I'll level with you, I'm not actually," she gestured vaguely at the other girls who were staring (and in Emma's case scowling) at her, "I'm not actually a model. I just came in to use the bathroom, and, uh--"

"Hoh? Hwell, eef hyou have hozer plazes to be, Hei understand. Boot eef hyou ahar eentrested, perhoops hwe could deescoos a longer term contruckt..."

"I, uh, I'd need to call my dad..."

"Hof course, yes!" Magnolia put a friendly hand on her shoulder. "Hyou get hyour phone--"

"I, uh, don't have a cell phone--"

"Zen hwe zhall huse mein!"

Taylor glanced back at the models as she was dragged along. Emma was glaring at her as though she was the greatest villain in the world. She gave a confused and apologetic shrug.

On the plus side, she'd get more chances to confront Emma in private if this happened. What could possibly go wrong?



Emma knew she was pretty.

Emma knew she was smart.

Emma knew she was strong.

The problem, as it were, was that Emma knew these things in proportion to what she knew about Taylor. She was pretty because she was prettier than Taylor. She was smart because she was not quite as smart as Taylor. She was strong because she was stronger than Taylor.

For better or worse, Emma defined herself around Taylor's existence. First, she'd been Taylor's friend. Then practically her sister. Then her confidant... then, after Taylor abandoned her for that STUPID summer camp, she tried to push the girl away--but she couldn't. And not just because of Taylor. Because of herself.

Except she was stronger than Taylor, she knew, because Taylor had never gone through what she had gone through. So she had to be strong enough to push Taylor away. Even though she couldn't. Which made it Taylor's fault.

Yes...

Everything was Taylor's fault. It was the only thing that made sense.

So, once again, Emma defined herself around Taylor--she would be the karmic justice, the breaking vengeance, the will of the universe made manifest!

And then Taylor, the bitch, had to go and fuck THAT up too by stealing her modeling career!

Oh, sure, Emma still got to model, she was still in fashion magazines, but Taylor wasn't supposed to be there! Emma was the pretty one! Not Taylor! NOT TAYLOR!

But reality, it seemed, didn't care. And neither did the Winslow student body...

If that Clements girl hadn't recognized Taylor as a magazine model, maybe Emma might have controlled the narrative. Maybe she would still have been able to fit things into reasonable boxes, maybe--maybe, Taylor would still be the downtrodden weakling she was supposed to be.

She was supposed to be weak, because Emma was supposed to be strong. She was supposed to be pathetic, because Emma was supposed to be great. And, honestly, if the fifteen minutes of fame had amounted to just that--a brief period of recognition, followed by Emma outshining her--Emma wouldn't have been so infuriated at Taylor's continued refusal to fit into the right slot!

Emma defined herself by Taylor. She would never admit it, not even to herself, because she wasn't aware of it on a conscious level. But she needed to control Taylor in order to be herself. Taylor was her anchor, through the good and the bad, and any rejection... any separation... just didn't click.

It was two months later, when Emma was watching Taylor's cadre with a calculating gleam in her eye, that Sophia said the Words.

"You're a fighter, Emma, a survivor. You don't need to beat Taylor to be strong. She's not worth paying attention to."

The words echoed in Emma's mind. She's not worth paying attention to.

She was, though.

But she wasn't.

But she was....

Her best friend, her savior, her guardian--not that she needed a guardian, she was STRONG--had told her something she found as unbelieveable as the sky being green or the world being flat. She tried to put it into words, just how WRONG that statement was, but she couldn't--

--Taylor was nothing, but she was NOTHING because Emma was EVERYTHING, and Emma was EVERYTHING because Taylor was NOTHING--



It is said that trigger events influence and define powers. This understanding is backward. The type of power a parahuman might trigger with is defined by something else, something that also has preferences for exactly what situation to give powers in. This, of course, means that a person could go through a dozen horrible events, but only the right kind of horrible event will convince the watcher to grant power to them.

Something in Emma's mind, that had been strained for a while now, finally broke.

Something else, that had been looking for a particular type of trauma, finally noticed.

And something happened that, nobody realized at the time, would thoroughly alter the relationship between parahumans and society at large.

Chapter 86: Federal Counseling

Chapter Text

Most of the differences between Federation and Council tactics can be traced back to their different philosophies in the utilization of Eezo. Council races heavily incorporate the substance into all their systems, with Eezo-dependant drives, gravity plating, kinetic barriers, weapon systems, and so on. Federation races, on the other hand, utilize Eezo in their 'Jump Drives' and little else, with most of their standard shielding and weaponry provided by other technology. This has resulted in ships that are generally more expensive and resource-intensive to construct than their equivalents in Citadel space, and thus the choice by the Federation to limit their ship sizes to what we would see as small military vessels--corvette equivalents and the occasional frigate serving as the core of an assault fleet. That said, by opting not to invest in larger vessels Federation races have managed to create an abundance of smaller ships, which in combination with their myriad technologies allow them to engage fleets of theoretically greater power, as was decisively proven in the Battle of Relay 314...

--Excerpt from Narla Pren's lecture on Federation tactics.

 


 

Astras Monitos was a fairly unremarkable turian.

 

Like many, he bore the markings of his colony on his face. And like most, he was serving in the Hiearchy's military. True, the relay patrol wasn't the most illustrious of duties, but it was a duty nonetheless. Countless turians had served before him, and countless more would serve after him, monitoring the borders of council space for criminals who would risk the entirety of galactic civilization in the name of profit or exploration. It wasn't the only reason the relay patrol existed, but it was the only reason to come to such an isolated system. The plan was simple--jump in, check the relay use records, and leave. Same thing he'd done dozens of times before, and absolutely nothing that would put him in the history books.

 

He didn't expect to find a small fleet of starships orbiting the relay.

 

Some of the ships were, frankly, hideous--boxy things that looked more like slapped-together crates than anything spaceworthy. One of the largest ships, in fact, fell into this category, a gray torus of cubes strapped together with thick ductwork. The other ship of equivalent size, however, was much cleaner and utilitarian in design; gray plates marked with orange lines and markings in an unknown language. The style was matched by many of the smaller vessels, though there were a few that resembled green, armored hands more than anything else.

 

Such an eclectic collection of vessels could only come from two places--the migrant fleet and the terminus systems. And, frankly, Quarians were not so foolish as to risk the council's ire in violating this law. So, Astras decided, this was a pirate fleet, most likely trying to set up an illicit base outside council control. Exactly what he was trained to handle.

 

He folded his hands together, leaning forward. "How many ships do the pirates have?"

 

The man at the scanners hesitated, before looking down at his screen. "Two frigates, twenty corvettes, thirty fighters. Assuming all the ships are armed, sir."

 

"Now how did they get their hands on that number of ships?" mused the pilot.

 

"We can ask them that after we arrest them," Astras replied, quickly calculating the numbers. Fifty-two ships was certainly a large number, compared to his own twenty-nine. But he had a cruiser, ten frigates, and eighteen fighters--all of them staffed by disciplined hierarchy soldiers. It would be child's play to mop them up. "Hail our fleet."

 

"Comms open, sir."

 

"All ships, this is Fleet Commander Astras Monitos. What we have before us is a particularly audacious bunch of pirates, in clear violation of Citadel law, and it's our duty to bring them to justice. Fighters, your task is to box in the fleet, make sure none of them escape while we handle the situation. Harass any stragglers, but don't try to go in for the kill--that's the frigates' job. Frigates, you're going to disable as many ships as you can, working your way up from their fighters to their corvettes. All of you are going to drive the ships toward the cruiser, we'll have boarding parties ready to launch. We want to arrest as many pirates as possible, but capturing the frigates takes top priority." He allowed himself a tone of amusement. "It may not be glamorous, but it's what we're here for. Now... Engage!"

 

The fleet swept forward, fighters spreading out in a small cloud while the frigates knived toward the center in pairs. The pirates reacted almost instantly, all but the two frigates spreading out in small squads. Astras rubbed his chin thoughtfully at the divisions, noting how the grey and orange vessels joined the fighters. while the green hand-shaped ones positioned themselves between the boxy toruses and incoming fire. What tactical purpose...?

 

And then the fighter squadrons met, buzzing each other with weapons fire. The enemy fighters were almost four times as big as their own, but the turian fighters punched right through their barriers, rapidly tearing up their hulls and shredding them in only a few blasts. Twelve of them went down before Astras could even rebuke his fighters' enthusiasm--but the few times one of their red bolts landed on the patrol fighters, they were slagged almost instantly, leaving drifting wreckage and silence.

 

It wasn't until the green corvettes started carving into his frigates with long red beams that the patrol commander realized what was happening. "Energy weapons," he growled. "Blasted pirates, bypassing our kinetic barriers... order our fighters to lead theirs toward our frigates, let our larger ships take the swarm down."

 

"Aye, sir!"

 

Five of the turian fighters drifted lifelessly in the void, but the remaining ones shifted gears instantly, weaving through their larger allies with a grace that belied their power. The grey and orange enemy ships followed their fighters, though they drew up as the turian frigates rent another ten fighters into so much black slag. The closer the fighters got, though, the more damage they did... almost as if--

 

"Sir! The fighters, they have some sort of energy shield! It's rendering our point defense lasers ineffective!"

 

Astras snarled as he saw one of his frigates buckle under the focused assault, small explosions marking its collapsed systems. "Have our fighters pair up and hunt them down, one at a time."

 

At least the pirates were suffering more than their forces were; between the decimation of their fighters and the way his frigates had already blown up four of the green corvettes, they'd lost half their fleet, while the patrol forces were barely stymied--

 

The two remaining green corvettes suddenly pulled back, leaving the fight to the toroids behind them and the grey vessels that swooped in. All of them slammed the frigates with strange blue sparks that made their kinetic shields visibly sparkle and coruscate, ignoring the way the frigate's own counterattacks ripped through three of them. One by one, the patrol fleet's kinetic barriers cut out--and every time they did, the toroid vessels would launch strange machines from portholes that attached themselves to the frigate's hull, before returning to their original assault.

 

"Get me a report!" Astras demanded. "What are those things? What are they doing?"

 

"Sir, the affected ships can't be raised on comms--"

 

"Cyberwarfare. Damn." Astras glanced at his tactical map. "Their fighters are gone, at least. Have ours blast the devices off our frigates."

 

"...aye sir. Sending your command."

 

Four more frigates were incapacitated by the devious hacking, before the fighters managed to tear through the strange cyberwarfare... torpedos? Certainly a sort of weapon Astras had never encountered before, but at least the frigates were still in one piece, even if they were nonfunctional. Unfortunately, the fighters' bravery came at a high cost; the enemy corvettes had paused in their barrage to focus their damn energy weapons on them, bringing the fighter count down to six before they managed to hide behind the now drifting frigates. Still, the distraction was enough for his cruiser to close the distance, and a few blasts from his guns took out three of their remaining corvettes.

 

"Sir!" the comms officer called. "We're getting something from one of our frigates--it's an omnitool transmission!" At Astras' nod, he pressed a few buttons to patch the message through.

 

"--achni and geth! Say aga*-*--*arriers went down, we **--*telepor*--*-*-*utilated Asari, I think, and *-*-**---***-*gain, we've been boarded--"

 

There was the sudden sound of a door whooshing open and a terrifying, alien screech, quickly joined by yelling and gunfire--which was just as quickly silenced with a crunchy squelch. And then the transmission cut off.

 

Astras barely had time to contemplate this when his cruiser suddenly shook. The enemy frigates had finally made their move--the orange-striped one searing through his cruiser's barriers with a powerful lance of light, while the toroid peppered his barriers with those same blue sparks. He flipped on the ship's PA quickly.

 

"All hands, prepare to resist intruders. I repeat: all hands, prepare to resist intruders."

 

The ship rattled as he flipped the PA off, and he reached under his terminal for his gun. All around him, he could see the bridge crew doing the same, even as they continued their duties. Professional turians, one and all--

 

The barriers were finally overwhelmed.

 

There was a series of loud th-thunks that echoed throughout the ship.

 

Then the lights cut out.

 

Astras quickly deployed his emergency helmet. He didn't know that the air was going to vanish, but it was best to be prepared--and the helmet came with headlights anyway. A quick glance behind him showed that the crew had followed his initiative and were forming up, pointing their weapons at the bridge door. For a few minutes, the only sound heard was tense breathing and the rattle of nervous mandibles.

 

A series of rapid, regular thumps made them all tense, laser focusing on the door as they got closer... and louder... and deeper...

 

With a terrifying THOOM the door suddenly warped out toward them, thick metal bending and cracking unnervingly as they jolted. Another rattling THOOM bent the door again, leaving just enough of a gap for them to aim through. But before they could a set of craggy black fingers, each as thick as a turian's head, reached through the crack and wrenched open the ruined door.

 

In the light of his helmet lamps, Astras Monitos beheld an obsidian mountain with burning red eyes.

 

Then a fist like an avalanche launched forward, and his world went dark.

Chapter 87: Federal Counseling

Chapter Text

Turians are taught since birth to own their own decisions, take responsibility for them, good or bad. The Zoltan are taught to revere the law as a manifestation of spiritual order, even when it might seem individually immoral. And if it wasn't for those two cultural principles, the disastrous first contact between the Federation and the Council might have erupted into a galactic war. I'll admit, when I saw that glowing figure point at the fleet commander and gesture for him to follow, I was nervous, but he owned up to his mistake, explained his reasoning, and... the Zoltan made their allies listen.
--Adrien Victus, on the aftermath of the Battle of Relay 314.



Astras Monitos examined the glowing figure as he warily followed it down the corridors of his own ship. Was it some sort of bioluminescence? A full-body kinetic barrier, maybe? He couldn't see any sort of facial features, the alien's head just a glowing orb…

He had to press his mandibles together when he saw the door the alien stopped at. A meeting room. Of course. Where else would they hold an interrogation?

As the door swept open he couldn't help stiffening a bit. On one side of the table, sharing careful looks, were eight turians he recognized as the captains of the frigates under his command. Eight out of ten... it was a small mercy, but Astras couldn't help but mourn the death of good Turian soldiers.

On the other side of the table...

Astras may have been a fool, he could certainly recognize that now, but he was not an idiot. The pink-skinned Asari-like aliens with colored hair crests might have been the same species, if one discounted the obvious differences in their body shape as some sort of genetic differentiation--different ethnicities, different genders, still similar enough that they might be kin. But it was unlikely they shared any blood or even a homeworld with the glowing individual that had led him here and was now hovering into place beside them. Or with the enormous rock person behind them, staring at him with all-too-familiar glowing red eyes. Or the large quadruped that looked like a demented mix between a Keeper and a Rachni, its uppermost bladed limbs crossed over its chest.

A multi-species polity. He'd launched an attack on a multi-species polity. Spirits, it was probably a good thing he'd lost the battle in the end...

The hunched synth focused on the computer system almost went without comment, until its facial screen flashed with strange green writing and it turned to him and the others. "Talk write cord function squadron maneuver: personnel scanners registered?"

Astras blinked for a bit. "What in the..."

"Offer command: Vessel status maneuver, action reads armament."

"I... sir," one of the other turians managed, "I think it's trying to develop a translation matrix."

"Dissatisfaction localized. Grant sun." The synth turned back to the computer, more code flashing on its screen. "Commencing second translation test: Aliens understand this sentence?"

"Yes, we understand you now," Astras said.

"Please repeat following: Body provides function, function provides form."

Astras' mandibles twitched, but, after looking around the room, he constrained himself. "Body provides function, function provides form."

"Base translation established. Beginning translation integration. Warning: integration in progress. Full comprehension percentile medium."

And so it went, for a few minutes. The synth would regularly ask them if they understood certain words, have them repeat phrases back, and occasionally identify parts of their vocabulary. All the while, the aliens watched them with... well, Astras wasn't sure what they were watching them with, but the Keeper/Rachni was clearly growing restless if its fidgeting was any sign.

"Translation integration at acceptable levels," the synth finally declared. "Installing program on shipboard computer." It gestured toward their omnitools. "Download now available. Proceeding with installation on localized comm-functions."

It turned to the aliens, chattering something in some digital language, which got a clicked and hissing reply from the giant bug thing. Astras shared a wary look with his fellow turians, before checking the ship computer with his omnitool. Yes, there was a file there that hadn't been there before--and it was rather concerning how easily the synth had managed to circumvent the protections on the computer--but he couldn't tell if it was a virus or just... what it claimed to be.

After a moment, he glanced at the aliens, rationalized that the situation was probably as bad as it could get, and downloaded the file to his translator implant. It shut down for a moment, then rebooted just in time for him to catch the tail end of what one of the asarioids were saying.

"--not the rebellion. We will be giving them a proper hearing."

"And if they are pirates?" the not-rachni hissed.

"Somebody has to go back to their homeworld and let them know the Federation will not respond well to piracy."

Astras cleared his throat. "I can assure you, we are not pirates."

"Then who are you?" thrummed the glowing being that had brought him to the room. "And why did you fire on the task fleet?"

The tone was not accusatory. Curious, certainly, but not hostile. Astras hoped that was a good sign.

"I am Fleet Commander Astras Monitos, in charge of this Relay patrol fleet. Your... task fleet seemed disparate in design and function, a trait shared by certain criminal groups. You were also in the process of activating an unexplored mass relay, which is illegal under Citadel law. I came to the conclusion that a group of pirates were willing to risk galactic security to gain an illegal foothold and acted accordingly."

For a moment the room was silent.

The asarioid on the left rubbed his... her? Their forehead. "Did you, at any point, attempt to hail us and explain that what we were doing was illegal?"

Astras let out a small breath. "No," he admitted. "That... was a failure of protocol on my part. I take full responsibility for that."

"I see..."

"You acted as directed by your laws," the glowing being hummed, tilting their head thoughtfully. "Actions meant to stabilize your society, yes?"

"That..." Astras looked at his officers, who seemed to be as wary as he was about the entire interaction. "...is... technically accurate."

"Mmm." The glowing being folded its... hands...? together, contemplatively. "The guided path of all leads to the unity of totality. And there has been enough death from this, I believe we can agree."

"Perhaps too much," the rock being grumbled at last, red eyes shifting to the not-rachni.

It wove a bladed arm dismissively. "They fought well, and died as they lived, and thus their lives were earned."

"I think," said the other asarioid, quickly interjecting, "that what Venza meant was that we should not let this sour relations going forward. What's done is done, and as much as I would prefer some sort of compensation for this... misunderstanding, and the deaths caused by it... it wouldn't do to start a war over an old piece of junk."

Old piece of... "You mean the Mass Relay?" Astras asked, baffled.

"Yes, that thing. Don't get me wrong, it certainly looks fancy, but... what was it you said, Cyber?" she asked the synth.

"Analysis: FTL corridor generation device. High power, monodirectional output. Brute-force methodology. Robust, but crude."

"...The relays are the foundation of interstellar travel," one of his officers stammered in disbelief. "Every race based their drives off them--"

"Every race?" The first asarioid asked. "You're a multi-species polity?"

Trying to put aside the casual dismissal of a damned relay, Astras forced himself to focus. "Yes. The Citadel Council serves as a unifying force for all its member races."

"Hmm. That complicates things," the asarioid muttered, tapping their fingers on the table. "...Commander Astras, I would like to make a proposal."

Astras shared a look with his officers. "I suspect you're well in your power to do so," he noted dryly.

"Our task fleet is an exploratory one, with multiple beacons ready to deploy. Our ships use beacons to plot their jumps," the asarioid explained at his look. "Exploritory fleets are something of a trailblazer, usually leaving beacons behind for later use. However, it is clear that simply progressing further might result in more... uncomfortable encounters. Therefore, I suggest we deploy a beacon in synchronous orbit around the Relay, but leave it inactive for a period of... eight months, or thereabouts. That should give our fleet enough time to head back to Earth, with a small number of your people on board to elaborate on your laws and situation, before coming back with a proper diplomatic task force. Of course," they continued, "they won't be able to activate the beacon remotely, so some of us will hitch a ride on your vessel to..."

"...to the Citadel," Astras finished, shoulders sagging with relief. At least he hadn't started a war. "Yes, I agree--a diplomatic meeting between our nations should prevent... further incidents."

"Or at least reduce them," the second asarioid quipped. "Alright, fine. Let's at least finish patching up our ships first--and... gathering up the dead."

"Of course." The first asarioid nodded. "I look forward to working with you, Monitos."

Chapter 88: The Federation of Interstellar Systems Or: In which I worldbuild for an indie roguelike

Chapter Text

The Federation of Interstellar Systems

Or: In which I worldbuild for an indie roguelike



When the Federation of Interstellar Nations was formed by the Engi, Zoltan, and Humans, quite a lot of thought was put into how it would be constructed. It would be impossible for every last planet to have an equal say, but it would equally be wrong to bar some planets on this or that grounds. And what of non-planetary political bodies, like corporate lobbyists or individual nation-states? Who would be in command of the fleets of starships? What about new member races? After almost a year of talks and debates, an interstellar governing body was hammered out, split into the Interstellar Senate, the Representative Embassies, the High Courts, and the Federation Fleet. It has some issues--everything does--but it has remained functional for years.

The Interstellar Senate is comprised of one representative per beacon in Federation-controlled space. These representatives come from the colony or space station associated with that beacon. In cases where there is no colony or space station, representatives come from the closest colony/space station to the beacon. Member species from outside Federation Space are rare in the Senate, but because of the space station beacons, they do exist. The Senate writes the laws governing Federation space, in regards to trade, military, maintenance, and other such things. Senators serve eight-year terms.

Certain pre-federation legal mishaps caused problems for some of the founding members of the Federation. As a result, all Federation laws are legally required to be written in the programming language of the Engi, and are limited to a certain maximum file size. This is meant to allow for the quick discernment of legal glitches or exploits, but has had the side benefit of making the Senate essentially responsible for all forms of translation, as converting bill proposals into legal files that everyone can understand is an undertaking in and of itself. While the Senate does not necessarily need to approve of a law before a senator submits it to the Courts for approval, it's considered more likely to pass muster the more people sign off on the file.

The Representative Embassies will accept a single diplomat from any organization that has at least 1 million members. This includes nation-states, corporations, and diplomats from groups not affiliated with the Federation (such as other species, planets, or nations). However, while individual nation-states on a Federation planet may send a representative, the planet itself cannot, and the Federation Fleet also cannot send representatives to the Embassies; both are already represented in the Senate and as the Court of Military Concerns, respectively. By the same token, different cultural-ethnic groups of a single Federation species can send representation, but they cannot claim to represent the whole species, as that is the prerogative of the Court of Species Concerns. Non-Federation actors do not need to follow this rule.

Any representative can present an initiative for consideration, and upon reaching a minimum count of a hundred signatures on such an initiative it is passed on to the courts for approval. Initiatives are categorized into Planetary, Corporate, Diplomatic, Security, and Scientific types, and the Federation only allows twenty of each type of initiative to operate at the same time so as not to overwhelm their resources. Some initiatives, such as policing Federation space and exploring unknown territory, are kept operating effectively indefinitely. That said, they do focus on completing each initiative as efficiently as possible, freeing up slots for further initiatives. At any given time, there are on average fifteen slots available for new initiatives.

The High Courts consist of the Court of Species Concerns, the Court of Economic Concerns, and the Court of Military Concerns. Whenever the Senate writes a new law or the Embassies submit a new initiative, the Courts will all individually look over the proposal, with each court debating and then voting on them. If a court votes to accept the law or initiative by a two-thirds majority, then it is considered accepted by the court; if all three courts accept the law or initiative, the proposal will be implemented by the Federation Fleet. If one of the courts rejects it, the proposal will not be implemented. Each High Court can also call a Convention of the Courts to analyze a current law or initiative; the Convention as a whole can vote on whether to reject said law/initiative, and if it happens the law/initiative cannot be re-submitted for a period of five years.

The Court of Species Concerns allows each member species one Cultural/Ethical representative, one Diplomatic Relations representative, and one Regional Handlings representative, as well as a representative of their homeworld if their homeworld has signed the Federation charter. They are tasked with considering laws and initiatives from the perspective of their species as a whole. Members of the Species Court are selected from their various fields and elected by their race, serving staggered terms of thirty years each (with a new election every ten years).

The Court of Economic Concerns is comprised of five members from each individual Federation sector, who serve staggered ten-year terms (with an election every two years). Their concern is the ordinary civilian matters of Federation space, the general operations of trade, and the like, essentially making sure civilization doesn't collapse or become untenable. They are infamous for being both the largest of the Courts and the most likely to strike a law down, a somewhat unfair combination.

The Court of Military Concerns selects fifteen officers from the Federation Fleet to make up its memberhood. Each officer must have served for a minimum of ten years, in deployments across at least three different sectors. While they serve eight-year terms, they are also the only court that allows the same person to serve subsequent terms. To counter this, however, every individual selected must be approved by the Senate; if a one-quarter portion of the Senate rejects the new member, then the Military Court must select a different officer.

The Federation Fleet serves as the executive branch of the Federation, fulfilling initiatives whilst operating under Federation law. Due to the logistical problems of having an actual standing fleet, the Federation Fleet instead gathers around the beacons allowing entry and exit from each sector, 'loaning' out ships and automated fighters to task fleets assigned to fulfill various initiatives. The highest-ranking officers are Admirals, who directly communicate with the High Courts on the progress of various initiatives and set orders out for the various task fleets. Marshals are assigned to each beacon, effectively operating the various stations and planetary repair docks, and are tasked with maintaining and providing the actual ships for each task fleet. Generals are entrusted with the command and training of various personnel, and can legally promote officers to various ranks other than Marshal and Admiral. Commodores are the ones directly in command of entire task fleets.

Aboard an individual ship, however, rank gives way to merit. While every officer starts off as an ensign, should they show proficiency in three different ship roles or expertise in one, they are immediately given the rank of lieutenant. Those who have multidisciplinary roles are considered 'staff lieutenants', while those who have expertise in a single role are prefaced with that role: 'Shield lieutenant', 'Combat lieutenant,' etc. Commanders are elected by the crew from their lieutenants; generally a commander has proficiency in all shipboard roles or expertise in at least three, though this is not strictly necessary. Commanders are in charge of day-to-day ship operations and crew assignments. Captains are officers either promoted from the crew or placed aboard the ship during the formation of a task fleet, whose job it is to command the ship to the best of their ability under the general orders of the commodore. Each sector also has a civilian-elected oversight board, who observe the promotions and actions of the Federation Fleet and can court-martial individual officers, if they feel said officers are acting in a disingenuous manner.

Non-officers who are temporarily aboard a Federation ship or under Federation command are given positions in accordance to their role on the ship. A sergeant is a ranked officer in a system outside the Federation Fleet, such as a captain of a transport or a commodore of a merchant fleet, and are addressed as their rank preceded by sergeant (sergeant captain, for instance) until they leave the situation. Specialists are, as the name implies, highly trained individuals in various noncombat fields, generally brought on board because of specific initiatives requiring various skills. Troopers are specifically armed forces, such as mercenaries or soldiers, hired on for various security reasons. And passengers... are passengers. Officers recognize the importance of these individuals, and try to protect them when they are brought aboard.

Chapter 89: Federal Counseling

Chapter Text

The Council prefers First Contacts be done only after a period of significant observation. There are numerous reasons for this--handling incompatible biologies, determining cultural trends, taking security measures in case of unplanned or unexpected hostilities--but what it all comes back to is mitigating the number of unknown factors that could possibly affect future relations. No First Contact is ever completely smooth, after all, there will always be some missteps, but a degree of control can help people recover from these and continue diplomacy with confidence. Unfortunately, first contact with the Federation of Interstellar Nations was anything but controlled; multiple species with different biologies, unknown cultures, and a completely different technology base. One unannounced species would have been a shock to the Citadel. Five? And more in the wings? We were scrambling to have even a basic welcome prepared.
--Excerpt from an interview with analyst Jarden Vas



Selina took a breath. "Alright, I'm not going to flare my fire here. We are in the midst of the most chaotic First Contact the Citadel has ever had."

Executor Pallin straightened in his seat. "What? I haven't heard anything about this."

"The council is keeping it under wraps, but the actual first meeting went... relatively poorly," Selina admitted. "A patrol fleet caught them around an unactivated relay and thought they were pirates. There was a brief space battle, which the newcomers won through some decisive boarding action, and then they had a talk with the commander of the fleet. Luckily, they were pretty understanding, but they wanted to open relations to prevent any further unfortunate incidents. And that means, in two weeks' time, eight representatives from five wildly different species are going to come to the Citadel."

"Excuse me," Hodeen Rashick interjected, "did you say five species?"

"Yes, five. Two ha-yumans, two zoltan, two... eeen-gai, I think, one..." Selina frowned, looking over the datapad. "Well, apparently their actual name might be pronounceable by turians, but they're willing to go by mantys for everybody else, and one who outright admitted their actual species name is unpronounceable so her kind has accepted the moniker of 'Rock Person'."

"Hm." Rashick blinked thoughtfully. "Another multi-species polity. Difficult. Very difficult."

"Fortunately, they aren't diplomats," Selina explained. "Explorers, and maybe ambassadors, but actual negotiations have been postponed until their fleet reaches their capital and returns with an actual dedicated task force. That said, they are going to be the Citadel's guests for the next six months, and we need to make a good impression on them if future relations are going to go well."

"I suppose you'll want me to provide security, then," Pallin said. "Are there any particular concerns I should be made aware of?"

Selina sighed, running a hand over her fronds. "Oh, a lot." She quickly threw up a projection of the incoming envoy. "The ha-yumans--the two asarioids--are the least problematic when it comes to security concerns. Or at least, they're the most explicable--anything they can do is probably something we've already encountered. Hacking, smuggling in weapons, that sort of thing--not that I'm saying they will do that, just that it's something we'd know about and be prepared for. And I'm pretty sure nobody would try to attack them, since they mostly fit into the common paradigm. Rashick, they're levo-amino and omnivorous. Oh, but they digest dextro-sugars, for whatever reason. Can't digest cellulose all that well, so stick to softer plants, and make sure to look over the list of poisons they're sending."

"I am an expert caterer," Hodeen Rashick said with mild offense.

"I'm not saying you're not. I am saying this will likely be the greatest challenge of your career. We can't afford anything to go wrong."

"Speaking of which," Pallin cut in, "I can't help but notice that those two resemble synthetic life forms."

Selina sighed. "That's because they are synthetic life forms."

Pallin slumped. "Wonderful. Are we sure about that? They're not just aliens in very odd suits?"

"No, the eeen-gai are," Selina glanced down at her datapad and winced, "fully sapient digital intelligences housed in nanomachine frameworks which habitually take asarioid forms when dealing with organic life. Also, they're one of the three founding members of the Federation of Interstellar Nations, alongside the ha-yumans and the zoltan. We would look very bad if we tried to reject them."

"I'll talk with Councilor Braisa, see if she can't get some STG groups to reinforce our digital security," Pallin muttered.

"Have to ask: Who made them?"

Selina huffed. "The crew transporting the envoy hasn't asked that. I'm sure it'll come up during the initial talks, though. As for their diet--yes, they have a diet, apparently--they apparently eat processed metals and... drink some sort of literal energy juice? They've sent us a chemical makeup for that. They've... also said they can likely power themselves from the Citadel's power grid with some modification, but... well, diplomatic appearances."

"Hmm." Rashick let out a breath. "I can try. Probably have to reach out to chemical scientists. Have some connections there. Still, if that's the most difficult meal to prepare--"

"It isn't." Selina gestured at the two glowing green figures. "These are the zoltan. They're plasma-based life forms. As in, they are literally made of and eat plasma. Don't ask me how that's possible, I'm just organizing things for their stay, but they have conveniently sent us schematics for what they call plasma flasks."

"I'll admit I'm not scientifically versed, but I think plasma-based life forms would have some effect on electronic systems," Pallin noted. "Should I be concerned?"

"Yes and no. Zoltan emit an energy field that can provide an extra charge to various devices, but it's generally just more power, not anything like breaking systems or hacking. Still, that power field does play havoc with eezo-based mass effect fields--most Federation ships only have eezo in their 'jump drives', not in other systems, but it has caused some problems on the ship. Which the zoltan have, very politely and repeatedly, apologized for." Selina glanced at the datapad and blanched. "...also, they explode when they die."

"What."

"Their plasma-based biology rapidly destabilizes and expands. You can stand next to a zoltan without being hurt, even shake their hand, but once they lose control the body just reverts to plasma, and... yeah. Boom." Selina swallowed. "So maybe make sure they have some extra protection details. Just in case."

Pallin rubbed the base of his crest. "I'll make sure to look into it. What about..." He gestured at the final two figures, who were almost certainly different species.

"The Mantys? Well, they're dextro-based carnivores. Very robust digestive systems, they can eat bone and carapace as well as soft meat."

"Makes my job easier in some ways," Rashick mused. "Any cultural dietary customs?"

Selina let out a low breath. "Apparently, during their pre-spaceflight culture, when two of their tribes unified it was custom to exchange meals... those meals being individuals of each other's tribe. Unify the bloodlines through eating, sort of thing. It's not as common these days, and they're well aware other races don't practice cannibalism, but... well, the ha-yumans managed to secure an alliance by eating a meal of insects from their homeworld that resembled mantys, while finding a creature that, sort of, resembled humans for them to eat. I'm not sure how much of that is true and how much of that is them just messing with us, but it... could be good to look for creatures that... physically resemble the council species."

Rashick let out a low breath. "Of course. Dextro-amino, right?" He turned to Pallin. "Any creatures native to Palavan you can recommend?"

"I'll have to think on it," the turian muttered, head in his talons. "So, I'm guessing those big arm blades are not for show."

"Nope. Also they can spit acid. And, according to the crew reports," Selina couldn't help but let out a sigh, "their culture seems to have a mix of krogan and batarian elements, but they don't know for certain because the mantys representative seems to enjoy provoking a reaction whenever he speaks."

"And he looks like a twisted rachni. Wonderful," Pallin muttered. "We'll have to protect half the envoy from the population, and the population from the other half of the envoy." He was going to have to hand-pick every single person assigned to this increasingly ridiculous first contact...

"Finally, the rock person. She's some form of silicate-based creature. And, as is obvious, she is a massive, walking collection of rocks. Basically an Elcor if they walked on two legs." Selina looked at her datapad. "Actually, almost exactly like an Elcor on two legs--a very conservative and religious culture, with focus on thinking things through. The biggest difference is that there's a warrior aspect--physical strength is celebrated, and combat is seen as a form of debate, to some degree."

"Would I be wrong to presume that she eats rocks?" Rashick said, his voice just tinged with sarcasm.

"Very specific rocks. The zoltan have actually sent the exact specifications for the traditional dish that was arranged at the first contact ceremony." She peered at the information. "Apparently the arrangement has to be made in relation to the magnetosphere of the hosting planet in order to create good fortune."

"Does the Citadel even have a magnetosphere?" Pallin rhetorically asked.

"...We're going to need a scientist to help with some of this preparation," Selina muttered. "A lot of scientists. Honestly, we should probably have a much bigger staff, it's just that this was dropped on us with very little warning and I'm--I'm basically trying to figure out what we even need here, hiring people as I go--"

"Calm," Hodeen Rashick said in a firm but gentle tone. "We can work together. Come up with proper lists of necessities. Figure out who to bring in. We are in this together, yes?"

"Right. Yes." Selina laughed a little awkwardly. "I usually just bring paperwork to the councilor, I'm... right. Okay." She took a breath. "Let's get down to it."

"Good idea," Pallin agreed. "Where are they going to be staying?"

Selina blinked for a moment. Then she groaned.

"...We can start by figuring out where they're going to be staying," Pallin sighed.

 

Chapter 90: Walled Gardens

Chapter Text

History, as they say, is founded on coincidence.

It was coincidence that led two species, on two entirely separate worlds, with wildly different biologies, to evolve with similar enough aesthetics that they could be mistaken for each other. It was certainly coincidence as well that they would both develop societies who sought to reduce labor through semi-intelligent artifices, mass manufactured and put into every home. And it was most certainly coincidence that the results of their hubris would lead both species into planetary exile, wandering the stars aboard enormous vessels as their cultures and forms languished.

For such a thing to happen not once, but twice, within such a short historical period, would be astonishing enough. Yet more astonishing were the differences in their history, the distinct ways they ran parallel and perpendicular to each other. One race had leapt to the skies eagerly, befriending all they met and joining in galactic civilization as so many had before; the other remained content with their own world until forced off by the errors of their leaders. One innovated upon the normal galactic standard, making wonders that were incredible not for their uniqueness but their efficiency; the other never so much as spotted the typical manner of ascension available, creating their own devices and technologies which nevertheless would easily compare to that of other races. One was foisted off their homeworld by the desperate vengeance of their own creations, guilt and rage festering on both sides for almost three centuries as their new stellar homes became patched and adapted; the other launched themselves away from their garbage-filled planet with their mechanized servants, treated and pampered for seven hundred years to a point where those made of metals and plastic had more will than those made of bone and flesh.

All history, as they say, is founded on coincidence.

The travels of the Migrant Fleet had always, by necessity, been with purpose, united in the continual search of resources. Without port or berth, every ship would need to sustain itself--lest another hundred, another thousand, of an already imperiled race would fall to the cold and uncaring grasp of the void. Lives were ordered and strictly dictated for the survival of the species, the group placed above the individual from birth and even before as new children were allowed only when vacancies permitted. Possession was swiftly forgotten, with only the most vital and personal artifacts controlled and held tight; all that could be given was, and all that needed taking was offered, from tools to toys none belonging to one but all belonging to many. And yet, even in the oppressive presence of an eventual extinction, art and creativity flourished, fabrics and quilts marking both rooms and suits, poems and songs echoing through the metal halls, love bound by the tiniest of touches.

The meanderings of the BnL Cruise Liners were not bound by necessity, as they had been designed from the start to survive years without resupply; hydrogen scoops, fusion reactors, and molecular replicators provided all each vessel needed to hold itself together. Their autopilots, instead, chose their paths by matters of idle interest; what stellar phenomena would wow the passengers this week? This month? This year, in fact? Over the course of time, the fleet dissolved through differences of opinion, not with hostility but simply by differing interests, keeping in contact only through distant communications. Each generation was trained to seek after whim and want, whatsoever they wished for themselves provided, with few seeking out the bonds of blood that might bring them closer together. Yet, while the individual passengers enjoyed lives of endless luxury, there came a growing malaise, as if somehow they were all aware of the decay of their own expression--turned over to corporate ghosts.

All of history, as they say, is founded on coincidence.

Sometimes--often, in fact--what is beautiful to one eye is valuable to another. On the bridge of one ship, a single glowing red eye examined the luster of a distant globe, the various veins running across its surface, and found it to fall under the acceptable parameters of spectacle within the Buy and Large database. In the offices of another, starcharts were examined and, after much debate, a potential source of reserve metals and resources was identified and targeted. A hyperjump was planned, to go into place during the night cycle of the cruiser when all the passengers were safely ensconsced in their beds and so would not be jostled by the sudden acceleration of the ship. A path along the mass relays was plotted, messages and transmissions echoing out across the fleet as captains confirmed their readiness and requested aid when needed. One vessel went to sleep, planning to wake to the images of yet another glittering alien world to ooo and aaah at, something to talk about for the next month or so. One flotilla lined themselves up to conduct another total harvest, as quickly as they could without attracting the ire of the giants who claimed vast swathes of the night sky.

The staggering number of things that had to line up just so, the sheer degree of chance every step of the way, for the two of them to arrive at once in the same planetary system--both entirely ignorant of each other's larger history, both completely unaware of the mirrors their societies held to each other--is something that could boggle the mind. Has boggled, in fact, as analysis afterwards would leave many astonished and stunned. That they arrived in all but the same moment, in just the right orbit to notice each other instantly, was even more astounding. What could one say, when witnessing a giant so clearly given not to war or conquest, but glamour and pleasure? What could one say, when finding an array of the first evidence of alien life simply floating outside the bridge window? Chance and circumstance were fickle gods, and here they cackled in manic glee, waiting upon their enigamatic thrones and watching to see how the galaxy, this time, would tremble.

For all of history, as they say, is founded on coincidence...

...but, as they also say, it is built by those who react to such coincidences.

Chapter 91: Walled Gardens

Chapter Text

Automated Universe Traversal Operator A762 did not have much need for the style of cognitive operations known as emotions.

Oh, he was certainly capable of them; the developmental programming standard to all Buy and Large robots compressed complicated priority-weighting code loops into manageable functions over time, saving on processing power by automating analysis and choice which, to be blunt, was so similar to humanity's own cognitive models that the original programmers had decided to treat it as identical and add a P.A.D. model determination runtime just to make the whole thing run that much faster. And Automated Universe Traversal Operator A762 had, over the course of his seven hundred years of operation, felt enough significant priority shifts to develop preferences and routines, likes and dislikes, a personality matrix growing and granting him an awareness of how simultaneously tedious and stressful his job was.

He rather disliked remembering that time the General Onboard Organization and Operations Optimizer had to deliver him to the Venture's repair ward after he got so angry at Captain Brandson he overloaded his electric dispute management prod. The Diagnostic Operations Computer had been professional and sympathetic, of course, but being carted into a room of glitchy robots and having an anger management protocol installed was... embarrassing. A762 had decided to try to function logically after that, and in the four hundred-odd years since then, he'd been mostly successful.

But there were still some things that forced him into a full code analysis, enough to allow his P.A.D. runtime to encompass the majority of his operations.

Suddenly spotting the new fleet: Positivity: -1%, Activity: 87%, Dominance: -3%. Closest emotion on the grid: Surprise.

Failing to identify the strange vessels: Positivity -68%, Activity 93%, Dominance -52%. Closest emotion on the grid: Worry.

Recognizing the implications of the failure to identify: Positivity -82%, Activity -4%, Dominance -73%. Closest emotion on the grid: Shock.

Automated Universe Traversal Operator A762's P.A.D. runtime delivered these results in milliseconds as he stared out the bridge window, cross-referencing the lists for all the associated emotional states to determine which reaction was available to all three and appropriate in this situation. Without even realizing it, he backed an inch away from the window, camera casing widening, while his digital vocoder provided the bridge with a prerecorded phrase.

"What the hell...?"

It took a second or two for the P.A.D. runtime to resolve enough code loops to allow him active processing again. Once it did, however, A762 instantly accessed the Venture's protocol database, running through all the possible missives and protocols that could possibly apply to the situation. Ensuring Passenger Survival barely had anything aside from general 'avoid ship damage' operations. Ensuring Passenger Comfort had nothing at all, and Ensuring Passenger Entertainment... well, an alien fleet might qualify for 'a spectacle worthy of the passenger's attention', but the spectacle weighting calculations A762 ran were indecisive. So he dug deeper, into older and older company mandates, looking for something, anything at all, that might cover how to handle a situation like this. He didn't have much luck until he hit the general company plan for Obtaining New Investors, a document so ancient as to come before the planetary business merger.

His P.A.D. runtime stuttered a bit before helpfully identifying the combination of amusement, surprise, and fear that he was feeling at finding help in such an old document as 'hysteria.'

A762 recognized the word, as he had dealt with hysterical passengers during his first few decades of operations. He had negative associations with the concept so he decided, before proceeding any further, to run a few calming protocols. This involved averaging out the priority weightings in his mind, thinking about things other than the mysterious alien fleet hanging off the port bow. The hydrogen tanks, for instance--they were at 83% percent capacity, which wasn't too bad all things considered. And then there were the fusion reactors, temperature still within tolerances, churning out power and producing chunks of heavy elements that eventually made their way down to the garbage bay. Hmm, how was the garbage bay doing? The WALL-As had given their standard systems report last month, nothing seemed wrong there. Atmospheric conditions were still the proper mix for passenger survival and maximum comfort. And speaking of the passengers, they were all properly situated in their various quarters, generally in a state of unconsciousness, dreaming of the next big thing BnL would sell to them when they woke up...

The array of status lights orbiting A762's casing flickered as he ran over the current state of the ship functions, sending out maintenance and delivery orders as required. For about a minute, he could pretend that things were normal, if he didn't look out the bridge window. Not that he would pretend, of course, that would be unprofessional, but... there was something very soothing about fulfilling one's directive, feeling the code function exactly as intended...

...right. Tapping the P.A.D. runtime again, A762 confirmed he was relatively calm, then read through the ancient documentation.

Obtaining New Investors had, during the pre-merger days, been one of the primary ways the business had increased its financial base in order to support the development of new product lines. To A762, the concept seemed archaic; all passengers were investors, by nature of being customers. But the old cultural divisions, long since abolished, still provided a degree of guidance for outsiders. The mandate seemed simple enough--gauge the interests of the potential new investors, see what the competition was doing (A762 had to devote some computing to figure out what 'competition' meant, which was an astonishing twelve seconds in and of itself), and then simply provide better and/or more appealing opportunities to convince the new investors to sign on and become part of the BnL corporate family.

A762 considered the concepts provided with great care, attempting to fit them into his current programming. Buy and Large, as a company, was currently situated primarily around the various cruise liners wandering through the galaxy. Ergo, it could be said that the 'corporate family' involved the cruise liners, their passengers, and their crew. The alien fleet was also comprised of starships, obviously enough, so purchasing the ships would make them part of the Buy and Large corporate family--but first A762 would have to sell them on the benefits of being part of the BnL fleet. The crew and passengers, that is, not the ships. Unless the ships were intelligent. Then they'd be customers... or employees, possibly. No matter who or what was intelligent over there, however, the primary issue would be selling them better things--better equipment, better lodgings, better social systems--than they currently had. Or more appealing equipment/lodgings/social systems. Which first would involve finding out what they were currently using as products. Which would mean conducting a survey--many surveys, in fact...

Oh, and advertising. Something the old documentation also surprisingly mentioned, and something that was equally surprisingly very different than the modern era. Or perhaps not surprisingly, given how things were going--those code loops resolved themselves very quickly. Without the full control of communications networks it now enjoyed, Buy and Large used to have to negotiate for customer vision time with other companies, generally an ongoing paid contract. Which presented a new hurdle for A762: while negotiations could be conducted by a BnL brand Logistics Economics General Analysis Lawyerbot, these sorts of contracts could only be signed by a BnL corporate employee.

Which meant, of course, that he'd need to wake the captain. Something that he realized he probably should have done--he checked the chronometer, registering how long it had been since he spotted the alien fleet--two minutes and seven seconds ago.

Automated Universe Traversal Operator A762 ran one last bug check on his system protocols, P.A.D. runtime, and the new priorities he had added to his task list, before folding up his arms and extending down into the hatch separating the captain's quarters from the Venture's bridge.

"Captain Shepard. We have a situation."

Chapter 92: Walled Gardens

Chapter Text

The bridge crew of the liveship Rayya focused intently on their various control panels, monitoring every last report, system, and scan; it was a great honor and heavy responsibility to be granted even a smidgen of control of such a vessel, and so only the most professional of quarians were ever allowed to touch these buttons and screens. So long as they were on duty, they would not allow themselves to be distracted, and tales were told throughout the migrant fleet of their devotion. Of the time a flenkat, a small flying animal, somehow made it onto the bridge and failed to cause a ruckus where so many other animals would. Of the day where they rerouted the bridge's life support systems toward the rest of the ship, suffering through a cold and airless void for hours protected only by their suits. Of the noble sacrifice of Jar'Threp vas Rayya, who kept working at his console until he finally bled out from the stump of the leg the batarian raiders had shot off. All, perhaps, exaggerations to some degree... or perhaps not.

It was because of these stories that no quarian alive would be alarmed by the seeming lack of curiosity on the bridge now, even in this unexpected circumstance. Rather, the crew was very, very curious, but not a single glance was spared toward the closed door of the briefing room which had been appropriated by the fleet admirals. It was their duty to conduct the ship, and it was the admiral's duty to conduct the fleet. What was happening in there, it didn't need to be said, was important, but so too was their work.

If any of them had, in a fit of madness, decided to leave their post and enter the briefing room, they would have momentarily seen complete disbelief in the body language of the heavy fleet's admiral. They would, of course, then promptly be demoted for abandoning their station. But none of them did, so none of them heard what he said next.

"That ship," Han'Gerrl vas Neema stated flatly, "is the largest spacefaring thing I have ever seen. It's bigger than our liveships. It could barely fit in the core of a relay, and I'm not even sure about that. And you expect me to believe that it is a civilian vessel?"

Daro'Xen vas Moreh shrugged. "Believe it or not, the truth remains the same. It's well armored, to be sure, and there are a few things on the hull that might be point-defense emplacements, but there's no spinal cannon, no torpedo launchers... no evidence of mass effect tech at all, really." She leaned forward, looking at the image on the screen thoughtfully. "Something so big, built without a scrap of eezo... it must have been quite the effort."

"Even aside from the scanner analysis, the design language practically screams luxury." Zaal'Koris vas Qwib Qwib started pointing at various parts of the ship. "We have a pair of ovoid rounded shapes squashed together as a base, with additional curves here and there and hard angles reserved for portions of the ship that seem necessary. A pair of exposed thrusters--more to show off than to threaten. Massive sections of windows, stacked in a dazzling array. And these parts here, they look like tiny folded-up wings, complete with a small fin on top, making the whole thing look like a harmless, friendly aquatic creature." He shrugged, leaning back. "If it is a warship, it's the most glamorous and tactically unsound warship I have ever seen."

Han'Gerrl conceded the point silently, shoulders relaxing slightly. "Very well. Do we have any idea who's on that ship?"

"...Han'Gerrl..." Shala'Raan vas Tonbay shook her head slowly. "We've run the writing through the translation databases. Nothing's come up."

"We shouldn't ignore the signs," Rael'Zorah vas Rayya said, resignation clear in his voice. "A strange ship with markings in an unknown language that has no weapons to speak of? They're newcomers to space. This is a first contact situation."

The meaning of those words, and the responsibilities that came with them, suffused the room with a concerned silence. Each of the admirals thought through the possible implications, the unknown futures, that could come from this chance encounter.

"We could just ignore them," Zaal'Koris suggested wryly, obviously thinking it a poor option but offering it for discussion nonetheless. "They're not a combat vessel. Hell, from their design, they're probably not a research vessel either, more of a pleasure cruiser."

"That is ridiculous," Daro'Xen snapped. "Nobody would build a pleasure cruiser that big! It would be a waste of precious resources, even for the Asari!" She crossed her arms with a huff. "It's clearly some sort of exploration vessel. Granted, a very beautiful one, but aesthetics are secondary to purpose."

"Did your scans pick up any scientific equipment?" Zaal'Koris asked in an idle tone.

"We can't just scan for 'science equipment', that's not how scanners work--"

"The potential equipment and motivations of an alien race aside," Shala'Raan interjected, "I believe we can agree that simply ignoring them is not an option. We've seen them, and there is very little chance they haven't seen us. They're probably at least as curious about us as we are about them, and if we simply leave them to their own devices they'll continue looking for aliens. What do you think would happen if that ship wandered into batarian space?" She crossed her arms. "Leaving them be is irresponsible. They're already out here, they need to be informed of the dangers."

"Preferably peacefully," Han'Gerrel added. "Even if that giant is nothing more than an oversized private yacht, I don't believe for a second that it's entirely undefended. Most likely it has drone fighters in some sort of hanger bays. Given our numbers and technological superiority, we'd win a conflict, but the number of unknowns and the sheer number of potential fighters means we likely wouldn't come out of it unscathed."

"Starting a war with an unknown polity would be a bad move for multiple reasons," Rael'Zorah agreed. "So we'll probably be moving forward with initiating First Contact, assuming the conclave agrees."

Shala'Raan put a hand on her hip. "There's also the option of forwarding it to the citadel."

"Logistically impractical," Daro'Xen countered bluntly. "We don't have any direct contact, and the contacts we do have are informal, 'friends' some of us made during our pilgrimages. We'd have to track down the people in the fleet who know people outside the fleet, get them to tell their friends, they'd have to believe it and then get the information to the right legal agent, who would then have to believe them and get in contact with the council, who would spend time assembling a diplomatic party with 'decent representation' and 'proper security'... it would take months, at minimum, and we're here now."

"So I take it you're willing to put together a first contact package and send it over," Rael'Zorah said dryly.

"Yes. It'll take time to dig through the records, but I'm sure we have something." Daro'Xen hummed thoughtfully. "We should also take a look around for their homeworld. They don't have eezo, so they have to be from within the local star cluster at the most."

Zaal'Koris crossed his arms. "And why exactly should we try to find their homeworld?"

"Why, to introduce ourselves, of course! And to offer to bring the ship back in a shorter timeframe, if it's been missing for a while."

"That could be seen as a threat," Shala'Raan pointed out. "I vote we postpone such an expedition until we have a proper translation matrix for the strangers."

"We'll bring it up at the conclave," Rael'Zorah decided. "Are there any other options, concerns...?"

Zaal'Koris let out a low breath. "The Geth."

The room fell silent once again, the admirals all focusing on him.

"...They don't know about the Geth," he continued, slowly. "So it's possible that they have no qualms about creating AIs. The same is true for the genophage--maybe they regularly sterilize entire ethnic groups and have no problem with it. We've been around the galaxy long enough to see the potential dangers of various technologies, but these newcomers have no context for our worries and fears. Anybody who talks with them has to be prepared to come face to face with something they don't like and remain... tactful. Otherwise," he gestured at the screen, "we risk gaining the ire of a civilization that builds civilian vessels larger than dreadnoughts. And if that's what their civilian vessels look like, I don't care to imagine what they've applied their military toward."

"...A fair point," Han'Gerrel admitted. "I'll order my ships to remain on high alert."

"By the same token, we don't know how they'd take us mining this planet," Rael'Zorah admitted reluctantly. "I'll put those operations on standby until we can... get some sort of feel for them." A rare bit of wry humor entered his tone. "We don't want to accidentally spark off a holy war because we started stripmining their god."

"This just keeps getting more and more complicated," Shala'Raan muttered. "I don't think we can move forward until we've established communications, at the least."

"Agreed." Daro'Xen headed for the door. "I'll start assembling a first contact package."

Zaal'Koris crossed his arms. "We still have to discuss things with the conclave--"

"--which you all can handle without me. Besides, no matter what they decide, we'll still need that translation. Best to get started on it right away."

Rael'Zorah shook his head as she walked out. "Unfortunately, she has a point. Let's hope she doesn't transmit anything before we get the conclave to sign off on this..."

Chapter 93: Walled Gardens

Chapter Text

Even in the commercial utopia of Buy and Large, there would always be some people who were comparatively frugal. Such was the case of Hannah Shepard, who preferred not to buy anything she would not keep, weighing every purchase on how long it would last on her shelves and how little garbage it would make. This meant she understood the concept of limited resources, unlike the vast majority of modern humanity; there was only so much space in her quarters, after all, and her election to Captain only increased that space by a decent amount. Her promotion was, like almost all captains before her, also based on her notable capability toward independent decision, since she would only follow trends after serious consideration. And since that consideration often had her actually get out of her chair to carefully examine every individual shelf in her quarters, she was somewhat fitter than the average passenger as well.

The best thinker on the ship, and perhaps one of the best in the entire fleet.

A762 waited for her hoverchair to finish orbiting the bridge, hoping she would be capable of handling her role in this situation. While he knew full well the ingenuity and potential humans were capable of--the Venture and he himself were a product of them, after all--he couldn't help but mentally compare her to his first captain. Now there was a capable leader, able to guide the trends onboard the ship with a far-seeing eye...

"Alright, AUTO," Hannah said, finally turning her chair around to look at him. "What exactly is important enough to wake me up at six forty? I haven't seen any changes in the ship's systems."

"The ship's systems are not the issue, captain. The alien fleet off the port bow is."

"The alien fleet...?" Hannah peered out the bridge window, eyes widening. "Checks and profits, that's a lot of ships!"

"Yes."

"Uh, have they spotted us?"

"The Venture is larger than their largest ship by a decent amount. And it is within visual range."

Hannah gave him a flat look. "Sooooo... they've spotted us."

"It is highly probable."

"Great." Hannah took a deep breath. "Well... what do we know about them?"

"They are ships. And they are alien."

"I mean," she clarified, "what have our scans picked up?"

A762 considered the question, before silently activating--

"We did scan them, right?"

"One moment."

"You didn't activate the ship's scanners before you woke me up, did you."

"One. Moment."

Hannah Shepard put on an unamused expression, but she allowed him time to run the scans that, perhaps, he should have done the moment he spotted the alien fleet.

"...There are approximately eighteen starliners, five thousand two hundred cargo haulers, eleven thousand personal yachts, and thirty three thousand eight hundred shuttles, accompanied by a significant number of minor support craft.

"How do you know which ships are what?

"Comparative hull size."

"Huh." Hannah considered that thoughtfully. "And what are they doing?"

"At the moment, they are holding position relative to the planet and us."

"Well..." Hannah stared out the window. "...huh," she said finally. "I'll be honest, AUTO, we don't seem to know enough to do anything about this situation. I mean, the Venture..."

She paused, trying to assemble her thoughts.

"...we're a cruise ship," she managed finally. "What are we going to do, offer to sell them some fancy knicknacks?"

"Yes."

"...what?"

"I have taken the liberty of searching for a company protocol that most closely fits this situation," A762 stated, "and found the general mandate for Obtaining New Investors to be the one that fits best." He moved to the side, allowing a holoscreen to come up with the relevant documentation.

Hannah looked over the screen carefully. "I... well, that's... one option," she allowed. "But it sounds like something that we need to work toward. I mean, we don't know anything about them except that they exist, right? For all we know, they might see us trying to sell them things as some... big insult, or something."

"...I fail to see how that makes logical sense."

"Logical? No. But you and I both know that people aren't always logical. And aliens, we don't know anything about them." Hannah frowned. "Actually, can we even ask them to invest? Are we capable of speaking the same language?"

A762 looked out the window. "Unlikely."

"So the first thing we need to do," Hannah finished, "is establish some form of communication. Then we can, uh, start talking. About anything, really. Do we have any robots good at figuring out how to talk across different languages?"

A762 ran through the list of models aboard the ship, looking for robots equipped with multi-lingual capabilities. The vast majority of the lower deck staff were out, since they would transmit directly in BnLnary. And the service staff could understand orders, but weren't capable of communication... the list was quickly whittled down, design intents compared with programming.

"Likely candidates include LEGAL, NAN-E, and EVE models," he reported.

"Likely candidates," Hannah deadpanned. "As in, not specifically designed to translate foreign languages."

"LEGAL models can translate laws in all known human languages and are capable of assessing all possible interpretations. NAN-E models are programmed to understand the leaps in logic that developing brains have and adapt to unusual communication by nonadult humans. EVE models are equipped with a plurality of languages and a linguistic derivative in case of locating former BnL customers while conducting their directive."

"And all of them are going to be put under mental stress by operating outside their parameters," Hannah muttered. "Do we have any blueprints for robots that might work better as translators?"

A762 ran through a much larger list. "SALE models were designed to rapidly interpret multiple languages and slang dialects in response to shifting culture. However," he added quickly, "they were designed with obsolete technology and had a limited run."

"Can we run their programming on a modern system?"

"It is not unfeasible."

"Great!" Hannah declared, clapping her hands. "Take that blueprint, plus the ones for the other three bots you added, and send them to BR-ND. We're going to want a bot that can learn, speak, and understand multiple languages. Also one that can probably emote with... whatever they look like. Could look human, could have some sort of octopus face, I don't know. Make sure their face screen can handle that. Oh! Throw in some PR-T equipment, the perfume dispenser and scent detectors, just in case they're talking flowers or something."

"Aye aye, sir."

"...And one more thing," Hannah added. "Close the windows."

"Captain?"

"Everyone on this ship is used to BnL being the end-all be-all," she said, looking out at the alien fleet. "But when people look at that, they're going to try to get answers that we don't have. I want to be able to explain what's going on so I can prevent people from freaking out about this."

"The passengers will notice the windows being shut," A762 pointed out.

Hannah snorted. "You sure about that?"

"...It is a possibility."

"Work with the MRCTs to sell an air of mystery," the captain suggested. "Make anybody who does talk about it wonder what wonderful surprise we're preparing. Should last until we've established a dialogue with these... whoever they are."

"...Aye aye, sir." A762 began transmitting the orders immediately.

Hannah Shepard leaned forward, looking out the bridge window. "Why would they need all those smaller ships...? You think this is a delivery fleet?" she asked. "For, you know, cargo and stuff?"

"I do not have any idea, captain."

"...It seems like the wrong idea, but... I can't think of any other reason," Hannah admitted. "Maybe they're just being weird because they're aliens, or something."

Chapter 94: PRT Threat Assessment: Toa Varian

Chapter Text

Summary
Toa Varian is a heroic vigilante currently operating within Brockton Bay and is believed to be an agent of an unknown organization, possibly originating from an alternate Earth. She physically appears to be some form of android, mostly mechanical but with visible synthetic musculature and elegant blue/gold armor. Her initial actions were relegated to nonlethal intervention in street-level crime, saving people from muggings or assault, with no apparent pattern beyond the saving of people and no known 'claim' to any specific territory. She also didn't speak English, instead conversing in what has tentatively been labeled an unidentified Polynesian dialect. However, she has been learning both English and the general politics of the cape scene over time, thanks to assistance from an associate who has opted to remain unidentified. While she has not come in for formal power testing, she has been quite open about discussing her powers; the following ratings are based off a combination of observed actions and her own words.

Ratings

  • Brute 1: Toa Varian is covered in thick armor that deflects most small rounds. She has also demonstrated superior strength and endurance, able to lift more than a ton with ease and engage in combat without any sign of exhaustion. That said, her durability is overall a minor element of her powerset.
  • Tinker 1+: Toa Varian has shown a natural comprehension of mechanical technology, from the mundane to tinkertech, and can reliably maintain even devices she does not fully understand. That said, she does not seem to be able to create any tinkertech devices, even claiming her Rhotuka shield was something gifted to her by 'The Great Spirit.'
    • Blaster 2: Toa Varian wields a 'Rhotuka shield', which can function both as a shield and a launcher for energy rings. These rings travel at roughly ten meters per second and dissipate once they hit a target; if the target is a living being, they are forced into an unconscious state. Toa Varian is able to guide these rings, and even grab onto them in order to reach higher areas.
  • Mover/Striker 2: Toa Varian can move at peak efficiency at will, allowing her to literally run up walls and land her blows with exact precision. While this does not technically give her superior abilities, it effectively amplifies her already-existing abilities to a near-superhuman degree.
  • Shaker 4: Toa Varian is an apparently unlimited telekinetic, able to lift and manipulate any number of things within her range of influence. There seems to be an energy cost to this ability that is not yet fully understood, as she rarely goes all out and tends to conserve her actions to hand-to-hand combat when directly engaged.
    • Blaster 4: Toa Varian can use her telekinetic abilities to send blasts of force at targets. This force is generally a simple shove, as opposed to the actual grip and drag of her shaker ability, but depending on how much she focuses it can range from knocking somebody down to slamming a truck through a solid wall.
  • Master 7+:Toa Varian has outright stated she generated and uses a psionic field that allows her to manipulate minds, with such varied applications as creating illusions, reading thoughts, manipulating emotions, forcibly commanding others, removing other Master effects, rendering herself unnoticeable, giving people nightmares... in essence, she has all the Master powers short of actually creating minions. However, while other Masters can simply look into people's eyes or sing to transmit their commands, she has to actively use her psionic field to achieve results. Because of this, it takes time for her to achieve what others can do relatively instantly.
    • Trump Null: Toa Varian has stated she is highly resistant to Mastering effects that are not reliant on a physical medium, such as Heartbreaker's voice. There is no word yet on Master effects that require physical components, such as emotionally altering potions, but she is expected to be resistant to those as well.
    • Stranger 5: Toa Varian can at will implement an effect that forces others not to notice her. This does not work on technological devices, such as cameras, but she has demonstrated considerable skill at exfiltrating situations. It is also likely that she can superimpose a 'normal' image on herself and imitate various individuals.
    • Thinker 3: Toa Varian is capable of reading minds, gathering information that would otherwise be secret for her own usage. Greater delving requires greater focus, so she usually sticks to surface and subsurface thoughts, but the utility of this power can not be ignored.


Strategy
Toa Varian's most potentially dangerous combat ability is her psionic field, as she could potentially read hostile intent from potential attackers or subvert our agents during an assault of her own. Consequently, automated defenses should be installed in any facility anticipating attack, with her presence registered in their identification, and drones should be kept on hand should containment be required. Standard combat thinker and brute tactics should be used when sending drones to engage Toa Varian, and Master/Stranger protocols should be enacted regularly upon her containment.

Notes
Toa Varian's visual appearance, alongside discrete scans by Armsmaster, have confirmed that she is a construct of some sort, with both mechanical and organic portions alongside a significant degree of unknown systems. While this is concerning enough on its own, Toa Varian has often referred to a Great Spirit and the Three Virtues as sacred matters, suggesting that her creators programmed her with religious or cultish personality traits that may border on zealotry. As such, while it is unlikely Toa Varian can be mastered into becoming a villain, it is possible whatever organization she is loyal to will eventually set her against the PRT in a 'holy crusade' of sorts. She has indicated though not outright confirmed that she is from another world--presumably an alternate Earth--and was sent to Earth Bet in order to locate some sort of threat. However, she is obfuscating the exact details of her mission, seeming to be content with playing hero for the time being. Given the sheer number of unknowns surrounding Toa Varian and her origins, any available data is to be sent to W.E.D.G.D.G. for analysis.

Chapter 95: I'm The Heroine, but my Isekai'd Friend Solved the Plot Before I Ever Met Her

Chapter Text

Marlene took a deep breath, stepping off the carriage and gathering her suitcase before her nerves could take over her again. She joined the young nobles around her in looking around the courtyard, taking in the manicured grounds, and like many of them her eyes lingered on the statue of Queen Sharleen the First, lifting the regal magestaff in one hand while extending the other toward the crowd with a warm expression. It was almost like something from a novella, she couldn't help thinking--the peasant girl granted a chance to rub shoulders with the highest born in Skaulordine, and for a moment she allowed the wonder of her situation to envelop her, letting her thoughts and concerns wash away under a wave of awe.

Then she strode forward, the press of students leading her inextricably to her destination--the grand Mageinarum, an elegant palace festooned with banners of all twelve of Skaulordine's high houses. Portraits of famous mages lined the walls, all of them peering down at her and her fellows as they made their way to the central hall. She noticed a few familiar faces in the crowd--Duke Garland, the nobleborn who would one day rule her own province, and Duchess Pauhlean, the prodigy responsible for inventing the aeromatric formulas. But even with those well-known nobles, Marlene couldn't help but gasp when she caught sight of Princess Darlein, not a few feet away. The princess! Here! Yes, it was the Mageinarum, it was only to be expected, but still... still!

"Ahem."

The deep and powerful voice echoed throughout the grand hall as they entered, calling everyone's attention to the grizzled man on stage. He put his hands on either edge of the ambergrown podium, leaning forward and taking in the crowd with a collected, unimpressed gaze.

"Welcome students, to the Mageinarum. You are here to learn the practical applications of magic--not mere flash and flare, but how you can best use your abilities to contribute to the society you have already benefited so much from." The man's expression and face were both very, very stern. "I am headmaster Bayleef, and I am responsible for providing you lot with the teachers and materials you need to actually become worth the fancy titles you bear. Understand this: Not a single one of you is going to coast along based on your family name. If you are failing in a class, you must make the effort to improve yourself. However, you will generally find your professors either able to assist in your studies if reasonably asked, or willing to point you toward somebody that can help you with your own issues. Your future is in your hands. Don't squander it."

Marlene swallowed, nodding nervously alongside a few others.

"Now then, most of you have sent in a cutting, so you should have your dorm room ready. The treeminders will guide you there, and you can unpack and return for your schedule. If you didn't send in a cutting, I'll need you to come up here and talk with me about it. Can't have homeless students galavanting about the campus, after all." Headmaster Bayleef let them absorb the instructions for a moment, before stepping back from the podium. "This is going to be your home for the next five years. Settle in as soon as you can. We have a lot of work to do."

The students began to break off, some forming small groups as they wandered out of the hall. Only a small portion remained after a few moments, Marlene--embarrassingly enough--one of them. She hadn't had time to prepare a cutting--not while she was busy preparing everything else that she'd needed for her trip from Holcarn. Would people notice her more when she walked into her dorm tree? She was already nervous about committing some sort of unforgivable faux pas because of her low birth, this would only bring more eyes upon her--

"Aaaaand there you are."

Marlene did not squeak, but she did spin around suddenly, meeting the gaze of a black-haired girl with amber eyes, a plain but elegant dress, and an amused smile. "Ah, hello. I'm terribly sorry, do I know you?"

"Nope."

Marlene waited politely for her to introduce herself.

She continued to grin.

Marlene cleared her throat. "Then, perhaps, may I ask your interest in me?"

"Well, now, there's a question," the girl said, rubbing her chin thoughtfully. "The real question is, how honest should I be?"

Ah. Marlene had been warned of these sorts of nobles by a well-meaning guard. The ones that saw people as toys, to jerk around for their amusement.

She straightened up, ready to snip the vine before it strangled. "My lady, I recognize that I am likely of much lower birth than you, but I must inform you that I am here to educate myself and learn how to apply my talents properly. I do not have time for court antics and games."

Belatedly, Marlene realized just how hostile her words were, and stiffened in anticipation of retaliation--

"Ha! Haahahaha, aha, oh man." The girl shook her head with a gleeful giggle. "You really are something else, Marlene. Good to see you're able to stand up for yourself." She turned to go, waving her off idly. "Well, I'll see you around--"

"Wait. How--" Marlene paused, then decided to take the plunge. "How did you know my name?"

The girl paused, not looking at her for a moment. Then she looked at the ceiling, murmuring a word that Marlene would frankly be surprised to hear outside of a bar, let alone from the mouth of a noble.

"Do you really want me to answer that? Because it requires, like, a boatload of context."

Marlene frowned. "To be honest, that makes me much more concerned."

"Of course it does." The girl sighed, rubbing her temples. "And you're not going to let up, are you... great. Got so far and tripped at the finish line... whatever, it's not like it'd change anything."

She turned back to Marlene, crossing her arms. "Does the phrase 'World as Myth' mean anything to you?"

"...not particularly," she replied. World as Myth? Was this girl some sort of cultist?

"What about Multiverse?"

"I assume that's some sort of musical terminology."

"Right." The girl took a breath. "Universe. Sun, stars, moons, Vesper, you, me, them, past, future, everything. All in one universe. A multiverse is a whole bunch of universes--some are very alike and some are very different. Like there's a universe out there where people fly across the ocean in metal birds, or a universe where you were born as a boy, or one where I didn't come over to talk to you just now and we're not having this conversation, and those are all part of the multiverse. With me so far?"

"...It's an interesting concept," Marlene allowed, now thoroughly baffled. "But it doesn't explain how you know my name."

"You'll get it soon enough. Anyway, so let's say there are a bunch of universes, and a ridiculously expansive multiverse. Infinite possibilities, which means everything happens somewhere. The concept of World as Myth says that if everything happens in some universe, then anything imagined--anything fictional--must by some cosmic coincidence actually happen somewhere in the vast multiverse."

"That's... certainly a belief."

"Yeah, I know, it's a lot. Anyway, my point is--What would you do, Marlene, if you found yourself suddenly transported into one of your favorite stories? If you were near the start, and you knew all the good and the bad things that would happen in the future? What, exactly, would be your priority?"

"I..." Marlene frowned. "I... suppose it would depend on the kind of story. And what resources I had at hand... none of this explains how you know my name, though. I mean, it's not as if I could possibly be... a character in... any... sort of..."

Her voice petered out as she swayed on her feet, trying to fight off the sudden faint feeling in her head.

"Hold up, whoa." The girl grabbed her shoulder. "Stop that. No existential crisis, capiche? Remember: World as Myth. The story matches because of coincidence. Just because some guy somewhere is writing words about what's happening now, it doesn't mean you're not real."

"I--"

"Say it with me now: I am real, and my choices matter."

"I... I am real, and my choices matter."

"There, see? Anyway, yeah, so that's how I know your name." The girl shrugged. "Weird as heck to wind up here, but what can you do?"

"Uh... I..." Marlene shook her head. "Well, q-quite a lot, I'd imagine! I mean, stories require events to happen, conflicts and stakes and--"

"Already took care of it."

"...what?"

"Yeah, I actually got here years ago," the girl explained. "Walking down the road, got ran over by, uh, let's call it a horse because I don't want to explain cars, woke up here and I was a little girl. Spent my years growing up putting out small fires and nipping conspiracies in the bud." She rolled her eyes. "You'd be amazed what a letter to the right people at the right time can change."

"That... I... well." Marlene tried to regain her balance at the casual admittance. "I must beg your pardon, are you saying you died?"

"Yes. Yes I did. It was very painful."

"...Yes, I'd imagine it would be." She cleared her throat awkwardly. "Well, I'm... sorry for your... ah... loss...?"

"Eh, had a good life, now I'm having another." The girl stuck out her hand. "I'm Francine, by the way."

"...Marlene," she replied, awkwardly taking the hand.

Francine shook it firmly. "Good to meet you. Anyway, I've got some flower cultists to talk to about getting a bedroom at magic college." She broke off with a casual wave. "See you around, Marlene! Have fun with your love septagon!"

Marlene startled. "My love what--?!"

Chapter 96: I'm Fed Up with Zion Ruining the Network for me, so I Recruited Gamers from Another World to Help Out my Host

Notes:

Mouse over the links to see the translations!

Chapter Text

"--because he's going through enough as it is!"

 

Danny was just about to open his daughter's door when her whispered growl brought him up short.

 

"ここではこんな事が普通だと思っていたのに――"

 

"Normal does not mean safe, Maple! And this isn't 'normal' anyway, this is--"

 

"彼はあなたの父親ですよね?"

 

"Yes! Which is exactly why I don't want to tell him I'm a cape!"

 

Danny's breath caught in his throat

 

"Do you know just how much he's already got on his plate?" Taylor continued, oblivious to his presence outside the door. "He works hard, day after day, to help people at the Dockworker's Association. He still isn't over Mom's death. And now he's got all the medical bills to think about--"

 

"しかし、私たちはあなたを癒しました!"

 

"Doesn't matter, the hospital will charge anyway. And you really think it'd be a good idea to add stress to that by telling him, oh hey, guess what Dad? I've got powers!" Taylor snorted. "No, that would be a bad idea even if my powers weren't weird as hell."

 

"……それはあなたの選択です," said... a third voice. Not the other speaker, but a new one. "しかし、彼を蚊帳の外に置くのが賢明な決断だとは思いません."

 

"He'd freak out."

 

"はい、彼はそうするでしょう. でも、偶然知ったら、彼はびっくりして、あなたを信頼しなくなるでしょう."

 

For a moment, the room was silent. Danny debated opening the door, almost reaching for the handle--

 

"Look, I don't even know everything I can do," Taylor pointed out. "Like, I should figure out what my powers do, thoroughly, and at least... prepare for being a cape, before I even think about anything else. And that means costumes, research, basic training--"

 

"私たちの錬金術師イズが衣装をお手伝いします!" the first voice offered cheerfully.

 

"Sure, but can she make it here?"

 

"それはテストすべきことだ," the second voice mused. "わかった、今のところはお父さんに言う必要はないよ. でも、レベルが……少なくともごじゅう歳になるまでは外に出ないでね."

 

"Fifty?! How long will that take?!"

 

"そのレベルに達するには、約 1 か月は努力する必要があると思います. それに、ゲームをプレイするのにも仮想現実ヘッドセットが必要です。だから、とにかくここには友人のイズが必要です. またはカナデ. または 多分両方?"

 

"...A month." Taylor sighed. "Yeah... I can wait a month."

 

Danny let out a low breath. He didn't understand half of what was being said, but at least Taylor wasn't out there risking her life on the street... yet. Maybe he should call the PRT... or at least look into what they said about capes.

 

Christ, Taylor was a cape... or she would be, soon enough.

 

"テイラーちゃん…" The first voice was gentle, careful. "……何でも話していいのはわかってるよね?"

 

"I... yeah."

 

"学校のことでも?"

 

"I don't--I don't want to talk about it, Maple."

 

"ああ、そうです. ごめんなさい."

 

Maple... not a very japanese name. And who were these strangers in Taylor's room? Since when did she even understand japanese?

 

...was it Japanese? It sounded japanese to Danny, but he unfortunately had to admit that many asian languages blurred together in his ears.

 

"So… cape training and research." Taylor's voice was contemplative. "I suppose... well, my primary power is going to be summoning you guys. What all can you do?"

 

One of the other girls gave out an overconfident laugh. "ああ、大変な質問が出てきましたね. メイプルで始めるべきかメイプルで終わるべきか分かりません、彼女はとんでもなく圧倒されています."

 

"えっ?"

 

"What do you mean, ridiculously overpowered?"

 

"ちょっと待ってください...これを見てください. キャラクター画面を呼び出すことができます. ああ、そして...ああ、ここにあります! メイプル ハイライト リール. ここに来て、これを見てください."

 

"Wait, Maple has a highlight reel?"

 

"彼女はゲーム内の有名人です."

 

"えへへへ……" The other speaker seemed a little embarrassed. "それほど印象的なものではありません."

 

"それについてはテイラーに判断させましょう," the first voice declared.

 

And then there was the sound of music, voices, and violence. The fact that it seemed somewhat subdued, as though playing from a television, only made Danny more concerned about what was being shown.

 

"...Holy shit," Taylor murmured. "That can't be real."

 

"そうですね、私たちの世界では単なるビデオゲームです. しかし、あなたの世界では、メイプルは実際にこれらすべてを行うことができます."

 

"How long is this video?"

 

"数分です."

 

"...Okay. So Maple is... a powerhouse."

 

"私たちは皆、さまざまな意味で強者です. メイプルはダメージを吸収したり完全に無視したりするのが得意で、味方を殺しにくくするのにも優れています. 彼女にはいくつかの攻撃もあります--" The voice cut itself off for a moment. "……実はクロムが、この現実では強い攻撃はやめたほうがいいって言ってたんだ. ゲーム内でモンスターを倒すのはいいけど、現実世界で凶悪犯を殺すのは英雄像に良くないよ"

 

"That's... a good point. Do any of you have nonlethal options?"

 

Danny inhaled sharply, hand on the knob--

 

"そうそう、たくさんあるよ!"

 

"Oh good. What are they?"

 

The younger voice hummed thoughtfully. At least, Danny thought it was the younger voice...  "私のヒドラスキルの一つは、人を殺さない麻痺シャウトです."

 

"そして、短剣で人を完全に殺さない方法をきっと見つけられると思います," the older and more confident voice suggested. "それがうまくいかない場合は、水かきで人々を縛り付けることもできます. ああ、そして私たち二人ともチームメイトを治す方法も持っています."

 

"Healing is always good. What about the others in your--Hold on, what's that?!"

 

"ああ、メイプルのアトロシティフォームですね. 一日一回しか使えないんですけどね"

 

"Only once a day... okay. Okay." Taylor took a deep, audible breath. "Maple?"

 

"はい、テイラーちゃん?"

 

"I need you to understand this: you are explicitly forbidden from using your Atrocity form unless we're facing a literal Endbringer."

 

Those words sent a terrible chill down Danny's spine and, without thinking, he turned the knob and opened the door. Taylor startled guiltily from her seat on the bed, knocking over the girl in a black armored dress who went flailing down next to her; the third girl, wearing something he'd never let Taylor even think of wearing underneath a fancy coat, aborted a motion toward the daggers hanging from her hips.

 

For a moment, the only sound was from the mysterious screen floating in midair and showing off some people fighting--or rather, failing to fight--the girl in black armor.

 

The third girl sighed, dismissing the screen with a wave and crossed her arms, giving Taylor a dry look. "こうなるだろうと言いましたね."

 

"Shut up, Sally," Taylor grumbled. "Hey, Dad. I, uh... need to talk with you, I guess."

Chapter 97: Seeker and Sprite: Manifestation 1.5

Chapter Text

"Well, I owe the hospital a few more favors for agreeing to cover for us with Mom," Amy said dryly. "You're very welcome, by the way."

Vicky gave her a grateful smile. "Thanks, Amy, really. I mean it."

"I know, I know, I'm just so fucking awesome like that. So, uh..." Amy lowered her voice. "...did you give her the cape talk yet?"

"She was--she's still recovering. Emotionally, I mean. And she's... fragile. And her dad was in the room--"

"So that's a no," Amy deadpanned. "Of course."

"I'm going to get to it, I promise," Victoria assured her. "I just... think it should be more private, is all."

"Riiiiiight. You know the longer you avoid it the more likely she is to hurt herself doing something stupid."

"I know! I know, I just--I need time, to figure this all out, alright?"

Amy scoffed quietly. "I'll give you a month." At Vicky's betrayed look, she rolled her eyes. "Capes need to use their powers, Vicky. If she hasn't gone out in a month, then she's either a tinker or she has some insane levels of restraint."

"You know you don't need to pressure me like this," Vicky grumbled. "I am going to talk to her."

"Sure, sure. Anyway, since I've 'fixed' a nonexistent emergency, we have no reason not to get back to school."

"You sure you want to do that? I mean--"

"It's fine, it's just another crowd of idiots. And staying here means lengthening the lecture I'm going to get this afternoon."

Vicky snorted. "Yeah, fair enough. Alright, let's get going."

A few minutes later, they were on the road again, listening to music on the early morning radio. Vicky tapped out the beat on the steering wheel, humming to herself idly.

"Hey Vicky?"

"Yeah Ames?"

"You'd... tell me if you were gay, right?"

Vicky blinked, waiting for the car to stop at a crossroad before turning toward her. "What? Uh, yeah, I would, but I don't... why are you asking?"

"I mean, when Stansfield asked you out, you dumped him after a couple of months."

"I didn't dump Dean. We had an amicable breakup. We just weren't... right for each other, that's all."

"Ahuh, ahuh, and now you're so enamored with Taylor--"

"She was in--like, a locker of filth. A filth locker, Amy! You saw what happened to her, you--" Vicky took a breath, letting it out slowly. "I'm just very, very concerned, is all."

Amy nodded slowly. "Yes. Yes you are." She let out a breath. "I'm... look, if something... happens, if you figure something out about yourself... I'll support you, alright?"

Vicky couldn't help an amused snort as she started driving again. "You're the little sister, I should be saying that to you."

"Yeah, but we live in a city with nazi capes, so you need parahuman protection against parahuman bigots."

"Hypothetically," Vicky clarified.

"Hypothetically," Amy agreed, rolling her eyes.

"Also, not to put too fine a point on it... what exactly could you do to protect me?" Vicky asked. "You know, if the Empire decided..." She trailed off, her face falling for a moment.

Amy let out a low breath. "I know I'm not a combat-oriented cape. Not like the rest of New Wave. But... I can at least put you back together, if things ever went that bad."

"...I appreciate it, thanks." Vicky shrugged. "Although I am not, to my knowledge, gay."

"Kay, how bout bi?"

"Amy," Vicky admonished.

"Vicky," Amy countered.

"Look, I am just very concerned about a teenage girl who was apparently so unpopular that the principal of her school took a literal assault case on her as 'just an ordinary thing that happens sometimes.' It's logic, pure and simple."

"Which is why you were willing to run out in your pajamas this morning."

Vicky shrugged. "I had a blonde moment, sue me."

Amy slowly turned to look at her, gaping in disbelief. "Vicky you hate the dumb blonde stereotype. Almost as much as you hate the blonde nazi stereotype."

"...yeah, well--"

"Vicky." Amy took a deep breath. "I know that you've... gotten used to dodging questions ever since... you know. From Mom especially, and I can absolutely support you there. But... you're usually more skilled about it. What's really going on?"

"I'm just letting my concern for a girl who I found nearly dead overwhelm my common sense a little, that's all."

Amy looked at her for a long, long moment.

"...You know how I was able to see Taylor's gemma because it was ridiculously active?"

"Yeah."

"...yours is too," Amy said quietly.

Vicky just managed to keep her foot off the brake, despite stiffening in shock, so the car didn't screech to a dramatic halt. "I--I don't know what you're talking--"

"You tore that locker door off, didn't you?"

"I..." Vicky shook her head. "I told you it was shoddy. Winslow's been... abusing its funds. You know that."

"I know that," Amy agreed. "And I guess a poorly maintained locker could be torn apart easily. Even from the inside," she added, pointedly.

"...Taylor didn't have any leverage--"

"Vicky, are you really trying to hide your powers from me? I can literally scan your entire biology with a touch! More to the point, I'm your sister!"

"I--" Vicky swallowed, trying to put her thoughts together. "...I didn't think... I had powers."

"Really."

"...I didn't want to believe I had powers," Vicky admitted quietly. "Not after... not after I saw how it affected the rest of our family. Crystal, Eric... they hid it well, but then you triggered, and..." She gestured vaguely. "Mom changed. And then I started looking at New Wave, really looking at it and how our family is constantly under stress and... I just wanted out. The basketball game, there was a scholarship riding on it, and... maybe if it had ended, maybe if I'd won that game, I'd have been able to get to college, get myself an actual job away from New Wave, actually be something outside the team. Maybe I could have come back after I'd untangled myself. But..."

She trailed off.

"But you triggered," Amy finished. "Around the same time Taylor did. And that... somehow forged a link between you?"

"There's some speculation about grab bags and simultaneous triggers. No real research, it's rare, but..." Vicky sighed. "Look, I know it's selfish, but I really don't want to be part of New Wave. Okay? Can we just... keep pretending I'm the token normie?"

Amy took a deep breath. "...I... won't tell Mom," she promised. "But Vicky... powers need to be used. All parahumans get the urge to do something with them. You can't just avoid this."

"Dammit, I know that, I--" Vicky paused, staring at the road. "...I'll figure something out. Okay? I'll figure... something out."

"...Alright."

Chapter 98: Vogue

Chapter Text

The PRT definition of a Tinker is 'A parahuman who creates devices or alters existing devices well beyond usual restrictions of education, knowledge, resources, or physics.' It's well known that Tinkertech is not easily replicated, studied, or maintained. Officially the PRT has entire sections of its funding devoted to the research of said technology, and their underlying functions. Unofficially, though... they shrug and move on. It's almost as though Tinkers are more alchemists than engineers...

--An online critique of the PRT.



At one point, it had been common for every house to have a sewing machine.

Not everybody in the household would know how to use it, of course, but for all there were devoted tailors for making clothes, society expected the house to maintain them. Mass production didn't quite eliminate that, not immediately, it only changed what was needed in a standard sewing kit. Yet as time went on, as industry spread out, the idea of a personal sewing machine began to become rustic, quaint, not expected outside of specific enthusiasts. And complicating that was the price--oh, a simple sewing kit was only twenty, thirty dollars, but a sewing machine ranged between one and two thousand these days. One either needed skill or money to get into the hobby, and it frankly wasn't something simple to do.

And the fabric and the thread, and the buttons and the zippers, and oh there were little bits of metal in some works and let's not get started on god-damned lace...

Emma leaned back from her phone screen with an exhausted sigh. Yes, alright, she knew most of this in abstract. Being a model--even if she wasn't as popular a model as she should be--had exposed her to the practicalities of clothing design. But it hadn't crystalized until recently, when the images of wonderous and life-changing outfits started drowning out her thoughts.

Sophia was a wonderful support, as all friends should be, unlike Taylor the fucking coward. She'd tracked down her grandmother's old sewing kit and a few thrift shops. And Emma could work with hand-me-downs, to a degree. But she knew in her bones that the more of the design she made herself, the more... control she'd be able to have. The more she could have it... do what she wanted to do.

Which meant getting the proper equipment. Preferably without her parents noticing, they'd probably get too 'involved' if they ever realized what was happening. Ugh, the way that Mom and Dad still talked about Taylor as though she were worth anything--

Emma took a breath. No. Taylor was a nonentity. This was her domain. Taylor might have skirted by with her unconventionally attractive looks, but Emma lived and breathed fashion. She was the goddess of design... in her own head. Now it was time to make herself the master of fashion in reality.

She needed the right needles. The right cloth. She didn't have them, yet. But she had something to start her ascent. A first step. A first... step.

Her mind drifted into the realm of stitches and threads, twisting into reality as she loosened her focus. The needle danced, thread weaving in and out through the clothing she'd set aside for this. A sacrifice of her wardrobe, but--at least--she had much she could sacrifice. And as the storebought shirts and leggings all fell apart, they were reformed, came together, in a new and bedazzling weave. Not the glorious outfit of her dreams--that, by expense, was still far beyond her--and yet, she could feel, it was enough to begin. Enough to register her first step into a new world.

When at last she finished, when at last she beheld the minor wonder she'd created, Emma couldn't help but grin. It'd be time, soon. Time for her debut. Time for her to wow the world.

Taylor might be a model, but Emma? Emma was an artist. And she would teach Taylor a lesson she'd never forget.



"Now Hei hope zees ees a hlesson hyou never forget," Magnolia Forges lectured. "Net'hworking eez importaant een any eendustry, but espezhually een fashoon!"

Taylor cringed, nodding awkwardly. "Uh, y-yes miss Forges."

"I still think you're exaggerating," her dad grumbled, glaring at the cell phone on the desk. "I network a lot for my job, and I've never needed one of these."

"Hand how many people call hyou on zeir cell phones, hmm?" Magnolia shook her head. "Hate eet if hyou will, but zees eez a vital tool in zee modern hworld." As if on cue, her own phone began to buzz. "Ah, zee? H'az Hei zaid..."

She frowned as she read through the message. Taylor swallowed nervously.

"Eet appears zer eez a new cape in town."

Danny quirked a brow. "Do you keep track of all cape debuts?"

"Not normally, no, boot if zee cape eez wearing a coztoom zat resembles my hwork..." She sighed. "And zee girl eez calling herself zee Tailor."

"I can tell you it isn't me," Taylor interjected quickly. "I'm sitting right here. Have been for this whole conversation."

Magnolia hummed, but nodded in concession. "In h'all honezti, Hei am more conzerned aboot wezer zees cape hwill become azoziated hwif me. H'az much as Hei am flattered by zee imitazhun, Hei did noot zign off on zees."

"And if they get enemies that think you are associated with them, you might be at risk," Danny concluded.

"H'or Hei may joost be accused of plagerizing her, hinzteed of zee ozer hway roond." Magnolia shook her head. "Zat has happend before."

"I never thought about that," Taylor admitted awkwardly. "I mean, the way cape costumes and fashion interact. I guess there's a lot of work that goes into both, and... there would be a lot of cross-influence, right? A cape gets popular and inspires a designer, some new cape likes that outfit and makes a costume to resemble it..."

"Zat eez true, boot eet eez not uzhallhee zo... direct." The designer frowned, looking at the image on her phone. "Hei zuppose Hei zhall have to get in contact hwith zee Tailor to discoos zees whole zituazhun." She put the phone aside, turning back to the pair of them. "A matter for later. Hwe hwere discoosing zees Taylor's employment, yes?"

"If having a cell phone is a requirement, I'm not sure I'm comfortable with her continuing her work here--"

Taylor sighed. "I'm not going to use it while driving, Dad. I don't even have a driver's permit, let alone a license..."

The debate went on for a while longer, but in the end she walked out of the building with a phone she intended to use only for business purposes. It wasn't like she'd ever receive any life-altering calls on it or anything.

That would be just silly.

Chapter 99: Seeker and Sprite: Manifestation 1.6

Chapter Text

Vicky was there, a couple days later, when Taylor finally got transferred out of the hospital.

As much as she liked her new friend (were they really friends? Was it really that easy?) taking an interest in her recovery, she... wasn't entirely comfortable with having her there. It was nothing against her, but Taylor just wanted a few minutes to herself. To process things, and... well, to figure out what her powers were. Somehow, the bug control... she knew it was just one of many abilities she had. She couldn't say how she knew that, but somehow in her bones she knew there was more to unlock.

But with Vicky and her father fussing over her, she couldn't exactly experiment.

It wasn't until the day after the hospital that she started, and she still had to be subtle because Dad, for some reason, had decided to stay home. Taylor didn't hate that--in fact, she was quite happy he was finally paying attention to her problems--it was just irritating that she had to keep an eye out for his constant check-ins. That had led to her first few tries to watch Dad through the eyes of insects, which was... still very difficult, given the vast difference in sensory input, but at least she could monitor his location easily after realizing she had perfect processing of where each of her bugs were.

Her bugs.

Like they were extensions of her body...

That might as well have been true, given how easy it was to get a few dozen flying through the window and sinking into her skin. Taylor was more aware of them when they were... inside her, somehow. It wasn't just senses. In fact, her ability to see through their eyes was shut off after she absorbed them. No, she fully understood their internal biology and construction, every organ and neuron mapped out in detail. Granted, she'd had to double check with some old science textbooks lying around, but once she understood what she was sensing her mind boggled. Especially after she realized she could move those things around...

The weirdly twisted creature she had produced after a few minutes of experimentation was a hideous proof of concept that she decided never should have seen the light of day, and promptly reabsorbed it.

Then there was that other thing inside of her. Taylor had been so focused on the bugs that she almost forgot it, right up until she went to the bathroom and realized her eyes were glowing in the dark after jumping back from the mysterious reflection. A few minutes of experimenting made her realize they were just glowing, nonstop, but it was usually too faint to see in ordinary light unless she deliberately turned it up by tapping into her inner... light source? Luminescence? Whatever it was, she could also tap into it to release it in a cloud of sparkling dust--glimmering motes that felt as much under her control as the bugs, even if they were far more ephemeral.

The luminesence felt centered within her strange inner void, right where her heart would be in her physical body. It was... almost a core, a folded up thing, a ball of tightly wound fabric that felt more like liquid glass. But as Taylor tapped into it, she felt an urge to unwind the core, let the odd liquid glass flow like flags out her back.

Flags that in the mirror resembled translucent butterfly wings.

Taylor's breath caught.

Slowly, she ran her hand through the wings, which rippled like the surface of a pond but didn't fade. The feeling was a strange one, almost like running them through her hair, except her hair wasn't cool to the touch, didn't send a shiver of warmth down her spine. When she looked over her shoulder, though, they were still there, languidly drifting. She twitched with new, ethereal muscles, and they flapped once. And again, at her command.

...it couldn't be... could it?

Could she...?

The flapping grew more rapid, pushing against something Taylor had never felt before, and she felt her core of luminescence rise--and with it, her actual physical heart, dragging along her body. It should have felt painful, but as her feet left the floor... Taylor felt nothing but wonder. Wonder that she was hovering, without much effort, that she could actually fly--

"Taylor?"

She jolted, realizing her father was outside the bathroom door, and rapidly regathered all her luminescence within herself, the sparkles pouring back into her body as the wings folded tightly back up. "Uh, yeah Dad?"

"Are you... alright?"

"Yeah, just..." Admiring my new wings? No... "...realizing how much weight I lost. Because of... you know."

"Oh."

Taylor's heart plummeted when she heard the shame and pain in Dad's voice. "I--I'm fine, really! I'll be out in a minute."

Even with her washing her hands quickly, she couldn't quite shake the guilt when she opened the door and caught sight of his awkward expression.

"...I'm..." Taylor awkwardly glanced away. "I think I need to... rest up a bit more."

"Taylor--"

"I'll be fine, Dad, I promise, just..." She took a breath. "I need time. That's all. Okay?"

"...You know I'm here for you, whenever you need me. I know I've been a bit distant lately, but--but I'm going to try, from here on out, alright? If you need anything at all, I'm right behind you."

"I know Dad." Taylor tried to smile. "I'll let... I'll let you know."

She scuttled by him, retreating back into her room to avoid his shamed expression. It wasn't as though she could blame him for worrying about her; she'd just been subjected to torture that might have violated the geneva convention, after all. She just... wasn't sure how he'd react to her having powers. Maybe Victoria would understand better, she came from a cape family--even if she wasn't a cape herself--but still... she wished there was some way for her to help him feel better, now that he was finally starting to open up again...

An idea occured to her, and Taylor tried pushing some of her luminesence into one of her bugs. Strangely, it didn't glow; she could feel the luminesence changing within the bug, becoming something else. She reached out, letting it land on her hand--

A pinprick of reassurance flowed in. The sense that everything would be alright. It was... it was as though the luminesence had transformed into emotion, an emotion she desired, when passed through the bug...

"Huh."

Carefully, Taylor repeated the experiment, but this time she headed downstairs, looking for her father. "Hey, uh, Dad?"

"Taylor?"

"...How was your day?" she asked, awkwardly, subtly moving the lumenesence-burdened fly behind his head.

"Well, things have been rough at work," Danny admitted, his expression sagging a bit--

The fly landed, pushing the transformed lumenesence into him, and Taylor watched as his expression shifted to something a bit more positive.

"--but the DWA doesn't give up. We might have to skimp a bit, but we've always worked together." He cleared his throat. "Not that... you should worry about that. You let your old man handle the boring money details, okay?"

"...if you say so," Taylor replied, subtly recalling the fly and adding it to her inner space.

When she saw the brief flash of hope on his face, when she realized what she could do, Taylor came to a sudden, inevitable conclusion; she had a responsibility to bring that same positivity to anybody suffering in Brockton Bay.

She was going to be a hero.

Chapter 100: My Worm Academia

Chapter Text

Aizawa Shota sighed to himself as the kids behind him discussed the usual inane nonsense that first years always did. Comparing quirks. Costume damage. No talk about how they would handle villains or even planning for what they would do once they arrived at the USJ. Sure, it took a while for the proper hero mindset to sink in, but some days he wished he could just hammer the knowledge in, that something would happen to slam the point home!

And then a large van slammed into the bus.

The immediate cries of shock and panic were quickly overwhelmed by the fearful chattering as Aizawa stood up, taking in the situation. A few windows had cracked, but there didn't seem to be that much shattered glass, and the students... well, there may have been some bruises and twisted ankles, but they seemed mostly uninjured. They mostly seemed worried and confused, although a few of the overachievers were already checking on their classmates to make sure they were alright.

Hmm.

He clapped his hands together firmly, drawing everyone's attention. "Impromptu pop quiz. What does a hero do when they're caught in a car crash?"

Iida stood to attention, raising his hand. When Aizawa nodded to him, he drew a breath. "Our first priority is emergency first aid to any who need it, and removal of survivors from the wreckage. Our second order of business would be to call a tow service to bring the car into the workshop."

"Practical. Let's get out. Remember to keep calm, the people in the other car might not be so level-headed."

It took a minute of finagling with the door to shove it open, and the kids all took turns commenting on the damage the bus had undertaken. Soon enough, though, they were gathered around the side of the road. Yaoyorozu had taken it upon herself to set up some basic traffic cones around the crash, asking Aizawa to doublecheck and make sure she had placed them correctly. Between the bus and the van, the entire crossroad was liable to be shut down until things were cleared up.

"Very civic minded, that one." The man who had been in the van watched her with a curious expression. "Odd outfit, though."

"First draft at her hero outfit," Aizawa admitted. "She's actually quite intelligent."

"Of course, of course. Hero outfit, you say."

"Yes. This is class 1A of U.A. Academy."

The man stroked his beard at Aizawa's pointed tone. "I see. Well then." He cleared his throat, gaining the students' attention. "I must offer my sincerest apologies, of course! Is anybody injured? Anybody at all?"

"Some bruises, but nothing serious sir." Iida looked him over. "And what about you, sir? Are you alright?"

"Oh, I've suffered grievously in this crash, young man," the gentleman said cheerfully. "Why, I may never recover at all."

"Oh no!" gasped Midoriya. "What's wrong?!"

"Unfortunately, this crash might have done horrific, terrible lasting damage..."

The man opened the side door of his van with a flourish.

"...to the expensive high-end experimental laboratory equipment I was transporting!"

Aizawa carefully hid his amusement at the way the whole class facefaulted. "I believe they were worried about your potential injuries," he offhandedly informed the man.

"My investors would be much more irritated if the equipment was damaged than if I was injured," the man grumbled. "You know how it is--what you can contribute is more important than who you are, at least in the eyes of the people with money. I do have a minor case of whiplash and possibly some broken ribs, but unless one of these fine young people have some sort of healing quirk, I'm fairly certain they can't help me with that."

"I can use my tape to help bandage you up," Sero offered, gesturing at his elbows.

"And my quirk lets me create medical tools," Yaoyorozu added.

"Ah, hmm." The man hummed. "I suppose if you want to help, and you have medical training--you do have medical training, right? You are training to be heroes?"

"I've taken a first aid class," Sero confirmed.

"And I study the use of items before I replicate them," Yauyorozu agreed.

"Well then, if you insist. As for the rest of you, do you mind terribly helping me unload and check on all this machinery?"

Aizawa quirked a brow. "That's an unusual request."

"Unconventional problems require unconventional solutions. Don't they teach that in hero school?"

"In an advanced course, yes."

"Hm." The man shrugged, wincing as Sero started to bandage him up. "Well, I don't have highly trained staff to check the equipment for damages, but there are some helpful and very strong-looking heroes in training who can at least move them out of the van while we wait for a pickup."

"We'd be happy to help!" Midoriya said quickly, with agreement from some of the other students coming quickly.

"Good, good! Let's just arrange them all right here, so I can make sure it's all working."

"Of course--uh..." Midoriya rubbed the back of his head. "I'm sorry, I don't think we ever got your name...?"

"Oh, you can call me Professor Haywire, my lad. Everybody does!" The man chuckled as a few of the bigger students started carefully unloading his van. "There's a funny story behind that."

"Really?"

"Yes, you see, a while ago a professional hero mistook me for a villain. Ghastly business, here I am trying to do science and this fellow thought my technology was some sort of evil threat! Honestly, does this look evil to you?" he asked, gesturing at a strange bit of equipment covered with dials that Sato and Shoji were carrying.

"Uh..." Midoriya looked it over. "I don't have any idea what it is, sir. But it doesn't look all that threatening...."

"I know, I know. Well, after a lot of property damage I finally managed to explain myself to the hero in question, but they'd already called me a 'haywire tinkerer' and the name just stuck." He wagged a finger at the watching students. "Take that as a lesson, boys and girls--always make sure a villain is actually a villain, lest you end up embarrassing yourself and everyone around you!"

Aizawa shook his head as the man hobbled over to the strange machine. "Some people are more focused on looking good than doing good."

"True, true. But you know what?" The man looked over the gathered students as he fiddled with some of the dials. "I think these young folks are going to be wonderful heroes."

"Of course we are!" Bakugo growled. "Ain't nothing that's going to stop us! And I'm gonna be the best of them!"

"Oh, yes, yes, of course! You know, I look at you all, and I think... one day, you're going to save the world."

Professor Haywire flipped a switch, and the machine started to hum ominously.

"It's just not going to be this one."

Aizawa's eyes widened, but before he could do anything the man slammed a button--

--a blue-white flash consumed his vision--

--and then it was dark, and he was falling, accompanied briefly by the screams of his students before he splashed into an unknown ocean.

Chapter 101: Seeker and Sprite: Manifestation 1.7

Chapter Text

"Still can't believe you talked me into this," Vicky muttered, shutting her car door.

"Stop complaining," Amy replied, leading her out into the abandoned trainyards. "We need to figure out what your powers are so we can figure out how to use them."

"I'm some sort of Brute--"

"Upbupbup, no labels until after the testing."

Vicky crossed her arms. "I tore a locker door off its hinges, Ames."

"First of all, super strength is a Striker power, Brutes are durability. Secondly, ripping open a shoddy locker doth not a good example of super strength make." Amy shrugged, dropping her backpack and pulling out a knife. "Still, might as well go for Brute testing first if you really want to."

"Why do you have a knife in your backpack?"

"You can't be that sheltered, Vicky, this is Brockton Bay."

Vicky rolled her eyes. "No I mean, why do you, miss Striker, have something so redundant."

"Because stabby stab is more instinctively threatening than grabby grab, which makes it easier to talk down druggies and morons at the hospital." Amy pointed the knife. "Anyway, hold out your arm."

"What, really?"

"Relax. If it turns out you don't have a Brute rating, I'll patch you up. Promise."

Vicky cringed a little as she rolled up her sleeve, holding out her arm and preemptively cringing as Amy took a hold of it. The knife blade descended, only to be stopped by... a sort of glowing black, half an inch from Vicky's skin.

"Huh." Amy ran the blade across the invisible field, humming to herself as the smoky substance followed the sharp edge. "You feel anything from this?"

"I think--yeah, actually, I think I can feel that," Vicky confirmed. "Like, it's not painful, but it's... you know that feeling, where you get chills even if a room's not that cold, just randomly? It's like that, but I can control the chills. That doesn't make any sense, does it."

"Eh, describing a new sense is always a little synaesthetic," Amy replied with a shrug. "I don't actually 'see' people's biology, that's just the easiest word I have. It's a lot more... esoteric. Anyway, you can control this force field?"

"Yeah, but..." Vicky frowned, looking at the knife. "...it's weird. Like it feels concentrated around that."

"Concentrated?"

"Tight. Like a, what's the word... non-newtonian fluid. The goop that's liquid until you hit it, then it goes hard." Vicky gestured at the blade and the strange blackness around it. "The forcefield is around my body, but it's densest there. I think."

"Hm." Amy pulled back the knife, and the black field vanished. "How about now?"

"Well now it's evenly loose."

"Ooookay... hm." Amy tapped her chin. "Try concentrating as much of it as you can around your left hand."

"Uh, okay..."

Vicky focused, raising her left hand and willing the field to gather around it. The tips of her fingers were enveloped in glowing shadow, the darkness crawling down them to consume her palm, her entire hand, her wrist, her forearm...

Once it reached up to her shoulder, Vicky panted. "Okay, that's--that's about as much as I can concentrate it."

"Right then," said Amy, and slashed Vicky's right arm.

"Ow! Amy!"

"Relax," Amy drawled, "I'm healing it up. But now we know that your forcefield doesn't cover your entire body--just the parts under attack or that you focus on. So you're bulletproof, but only up to a point. Try not to get in the middle of a firefight, okay?"

"I'm not an idiot, Amy."

"No, but you may be a fool," her sister shot back, sticking the knife back into her backpack. "Now... you see those old oil cans? Go pick one up. And try not to spill any gunk on yourself."

Vicky rolled her eyes, gripping an oil can with both her hands. It barely jerked up when she tugged at it.

"Hm."

"Having performance issues?"

"Cute, Ames. Real cute." She leaned back, trying to recall that fateful evening... "Ah! What if I..."

The dark glow sunk deep into her, a bonechilling sensation that nonetheless felt empowering. With newfound confidence, she took the oil can in her hands and easily heaved it off the ground.

"So that's how that works," she mused, shifting it to one hand.

"Okay, so you've got your brute and your striker power--"

"Wait..." Vicky put down the barrel. "I think... I think I can do more."

"Yes, I--"

"With this forcefield thing, I mean," she clarified. "I don't think it's just a forcefield."

Amy opened her mouth, paused, and shut it. "Well, parahumans do instinctively understand their powers," she admitted. "Go on, try whatever else you have."

Vicky took a breath, letting the strange chill expand. The glowing shade slowly spread out over her skin, growing and twisting like the dark flames of Hades itself, until she was a black pyre of a figure. She rose her hand, looking at the flickering shadows.

Then she swiped it through the oil barrel.

The oil barrel remained unchanged.

"...huh." Amy tilted her head. "Breaker form. That's nifty."

Vicky tried to say something, but all that came out was an ominous sounding whisper.

"Didn't quite catch that."

After a moment, the pyre died away. "So that's another way I'm immune to bullets, right?"

"Sure, but can you interact with the physical world like that?"

"Well, no, I guess not. Still, pretty cool, right?"

"Yeah. Hey, how do you not fall into the ground while you're like that?"

Vicky rose her finger to reply... before humming thoughtfully. "Hold on a sec." She shifted into the shadowfire form again, mentally trying to assess what the ground felt like...

No, it felt like everything else did while she was in this form. In fact, she found herself phasing through it and jumped out in shock.

Then she felt even more shock when she realized she wasn't falling.

"Well lucky you," Amy quipped, "you get a cut-rate Alexandra package. Flight and superstrength, you just can't have both at the same time."

"I do get two forms of invulnerability," Vicky pointed out when she landed.

"Yes, one for each power. Still a hack job. You should be able to carry cars over buildings." Amy sighed dramatically. "Oh well, hopefully your thinker power can help bridge the gap."

"My... thinker power?"

"You managed to home in on a girl trapped in a locker from halfway across a school. I'll admit the crap Taylor was in smelled like death, but scents don't travel that far normally."

"...good point," Vicky admitted. "Now that you mention it, I think... I heard her shouting. She needed to... get out." She cringed a bit. "I don't... I don't like thinking about it."

"You're sure you heard her shouting," Amy pressed, gently.

"Yeah? Why?"

Amy sighed. "I had to do some major patch jobs when I got to her, Vicky. All across her body. Her throat was dry, parched. She couldn't have rasped out a word, much less yelled, before you got her out of there. Whatever you heard... it was something else."

"Oh." Vicky bit her lip. "I... see."

"...Look, I don't exactly know how to test thinker powers. Can you... hear other people shouting?"

"No. Well..." Vicky paused for a moment. "...I... thought, a couple days ago, that I heard Carol mumbling something about Dad. She seemed oddly concerned about him. But... she was in the other room, so I thought I was imagining things."

"You thought you were imagining things." Amy rubbed her temples. "Of course. Well, you can hear... something. Calls for help? Stress? I don't know. Point is, you can hear it, somehow."

"Yeeeeah... that would explain some of the stuff I've been hearing at school."

"Of course it would." Amy threw up her hands. "So that's a major thinker power! Is there anything else you've got?"

"...I woke up in the middle of the night a couple days ago and didn't need to turn on the lights to make my way to the bathroom."

"Nightvision. Okay, sure, Mom has that too."

"And..." Vicky frowned thoughtfully. "...huh. I... think I can do more--no, I know I can do more. I just... don't know what it is. It's like... that feeling you get when you're almost ready to head out of the house, but you know you're missing something, but you can't figure out what until you look down and realize you don't have your shoes on."

Amy stared at her.

"...or something," Vicky mumbled. "I don't know."

"Right. Well, whatever it is, you've still got a pretty decent package without it." Amy sighed. "In fact, you're almost tailor-made to be some sort of hero, what with your ghostfire and your weird distress sense and nightvision... you sure you don't want to join New Wave?"

"ABSOLUTELY."

Amy held up her hands defensively. "Fine, fine! Independent it is! Just... try to be careful, alright?"

"Yeah, I will. And..." Vicky let out a low breath. "...if all goes well... I won't be alone."

"...god damn it you're going to try to rope Taylor into this crazy idea aren't you."

"Only if she says yes!"

Amy groaned, burying her face in her hands. "Just... just don't do anything rash, okay?"

Chapter 102: The Healer's Paradox 1.2

Chapter Text

"I had an interesting conversation at work today," Carol stated, in a tone better suited for declarations of war. "One of my coworkers wanted to thank New Wave for saving him and his daughter."

Vicky smiled, a bit hesitantly, as she started poking at her dinner. "Uh... that sounds good?"

"Oh, he certainly thought so," Carol allowed. "And I agree, saving a family from three or four ABB goons would certainly be a heroic act."

Amy didn't flinch--not immediately--but she did tense up.

"Well, uh... yeah." Vicky nodded. "I mean... that's what heroes do. Are you feeling okay, Mom?"

"I'm just a bit surprised that I hadn't heard of this particular event before," Carol replied, the admonishment in her tone making it clear that surprise was not at all the right word for what she was feeling.

"Well, you know how it is," Vicky laughed, awkwardly rubbing the back of her head. "I save so many people that, sometimes, it all blurs together, and when I write up the reports I forget a couple incidents--"

Belatedly she noticed how her mother was glowering, not at her, but at her sister.

"...Wait. AMY did this?"

"Yes," Carol stated very dryly. "She did. And somehow, despite both the police and the PRT being called in, this conversation at work was the first I'd heard of it."

"Wasn't anything special," Amy muttered.

"You are not a trained combatant," Carol lectured. "Your intervention could have gotten them injured--"

"One of them had a knife to the girl's face! What, was I supposed to ignore that and walk away?!"

Carol sighed. "You should have called for help."

"I did call for help," Amy insisted. "I called the police! They just... didn't answer before I had to step in."

"That's still not--"

"You did the right thing."

Carol inhaled sharply, turning to glower at her husband. "Mark--"

"She called for help, and she stepped in to save a life," Mark said simply. "Sure, she could have been smarter about it, but as far as I can tell Amy handled her first actual combat situation as well as she could have."

"She shouldn't have been in a fight at all."

"Oh I agree. She should have been safe, at the hospital or at home or at school. But if everything was as it should be, none of us would have powers in the first place."

Carol scowled, almost about to protest, but before she could say anything Vicky leaned forward. "Are you okay, Amy? I mean, they didn't hurt you or anything, did they?"

"What? No. Well, okay, I got a small cut on my shoulder, but I'm fine."

"You're sure? Knives are dangerous and--"

"I'm fine, Vicky." Amy shook her head. "You don't need to worry about me."

The blonde managed a small smile. "No... I guess I don't, huh. Still--self-defence lessons. I think we can all agree on that, right?" she asked her parents.

"We should have done that from the start," Mark agreed.

Carol let out a small sigh. "Yes, I suppose that would be a good investment to make. However, there is something else about this situation I have to point out--namely the reason Alan let me know about the attack in the first place."

"Basic gratitude?" Vicky asked.

"A decent amount of that, yes. But also the fact that his daughter is, apparently, withdrawing into herself." She looked at Amy flatly. "He suggested that perhaps the person responsible for saving her life might be able to reach her where her own family could not."

"So you want me to make a house call?"

Carol let out a low breath. "On the one hand, making a casual appearance at a random girl's home can be interpreted in numerous ways by the media, and I would prefer avoiding that possibility entirely. On the other hand, this is a valued work colleague, and you did save the girl's life. It is, technically, your decision to make."

"Hey, there are worse ways to make friends," Vicky pointed out. "Like what if she had been crushing on you and tracked you down to confess her love and you had to awkwardly turn her down because you don't swing that way? That's... that's a really awkward way to start a friendship."

Mark quirked an eyebrow. "That's... oddly specific."

"Yeah, but we're talking about Amy, not me."

"Indeed," Carol agreed, though her gaze lingered on Vicky for a moment. Then she turned back to Amy. "Well?"

Amy groaned, rubbing her temples. "What, just because I'm older than her I should suddenly become this great source of wisdom and show her the light? I have no idea what I'd say to her!"

Vicky took a deep breath. "Just... be honest and supportive. There's a lot of specific advice I could give, but really, it boils down to those two things: Honest. Supportive. Things suck but they can get better. That sort of thing, you know?"

Amy stared at her, as though she had casually suggested putting Leviathan in a tutu.

"Come on, you've got to hear that kind of thing a lot at the hospital," Vicky pressed. "You know, when the doctors talk to... people who they can't help. Medically. They can't help them medically, so they help them... emotionally! You know how that works, right?"

"What kind of hospitals are you talking about?" Amy asked. "Cause they're not the kind of hospitals I've ever been to."

"...okay, we definitely need to look into that," Vicky declared, turning to Carol. "We need to look into that, right?"

"The behavior of doctors is not our concern, as long as they are not violating the law."

Vicky frowned. "I... I'm not sure that's how it works--whatever, that's besides the point." She turned back to her sister. "Amy... you have a chance here to help somebody out. Not just heal them physically, but get them into a better state of mind. And that's kind of a really big part of being a hero. Also a big part of being a friend."

"We're not friends."

"You could be, though! Honestly, you kind of need friends. I'm not going to be able to look after you all the time after all."

Amy sighed, long and low. "Fine. Whatever. I'll talk to the girl."

"Yeah, look at you go!" Vicky cheered. "Being all social and nice!"

Amy stabbed her dinner with a fork. "Whatever. So, when's this meeting supposed to happen, anyway?"

Chapter 103: Seeker and Sprite: Manifestation 1.8

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Taylor was fiddling with one of her new bug-based abominations when the flies she had stationed downstairs picked up the front door opening. She swiftly pocketed her monstrosity within herself--a strange sensation, even now--and prepared herself as she tracked Victoria walking up the stairs. It wasn't long before there was a knock on her bedroom door.

"Hey Taylor! It's me. Uh... can I come in? Or do you want to come downstairs."

Taylor pinched her brow. "...sure, you can come in, Victoria."

The door swung open to reveal a gently smiling face. "Hey now, my friends call me Vicky."

"We don't know each other that well..."

"Hm. I suppose we don't." Victoria shook her head as she entered, shutting the door behind her. "I mean, we know the big dramatic things--I'm New Wave's token normie, you were... hospitalized..."

Taylor cringed, looking away from her.

"...but we haven't had time to get to know each other as people. So..." Vicky sat down next to her. "...how about we have a little question and answer session? Get to know each other better. Uh... I noticed you have a lot of books around the house. Do you... have a favorite book?"

"I guess... I kinda like, uh, Lord of the Rings..."

"Oh, yeah, Tolkein really had a way with words, right? I mean, the scouring of the Shire was just a poetic capstone to all the horrors of war he was selling. And Lothlórien... man, I used to have dreams where I walked among those trees." Victoria shook her head. "And for some reason, Galadriel always wore my aunt's costume--Galadriel in a Lady Photon outfit, can you imagine?"

Taylor blinked at the image her mind conjured up. "Uh, wow. I... can't imagine how awkward those dreams must have been..."

"Eh, dreams are some crazy things. Actually, have you read The Silmarillion?"

"I got... partway through it," Taylor admitted. "But, well... then my mom died and..."

She trailed off, suddenly uncomfortable.

"...it can be hard to concentrate on things when tragedy strikes," Victoria agreed, rubbing her knees carefully. "When Aunt Jess died... it was horrible. For all of us."

"Yeah," Taylor mumbled. "Horrible."

The room was quiet for a few seconds.

"I think... I think that was when I started being disillusioned with the cape scene," Victoria continued. "I mean, you know, ordinary people look at capes with awe, and my whole family--my mom, my dad, my aunts and uncles--they were all capes, and little six year old Vicky just thought 'one day that's going to be me, punching out the bad guys!' And then... well, and then New Wave publically unmasked, and Aunt Jess died. That was the first crack in the image for me. It wasn't enough to dissaude me, but it... made me more aware of reality." She shook her head. "And why so many capes play by the unwritten rules."

"...the unwritten rules?"

Victoria huffed, rolling her eyes. "It's a weird sort of gentlemen's agreement in cape culture. Nothing formal, they're called unwritten for a reason, but there are lines capes don't cross--or at least, lines that they don't cross lightly." She started counting off on her fingers. "No maiming, killing, or raping, especially of children. No guns unless your power needs guns. No unmasking others, or attacking others while unmasked, or attacking other capes' families. Don't attack ANYBODY at an Endbringer fight--that one's the only 'rule' that has at least some legal backing..." She leaned back with a sigh. "They're built on the idea of Mutually Assured Destruction, you know? Like, Kaiser is a horrible human being, but if he takes off the armor to go to a nine-to-five job that's eight hours a workday where Kaiser isn't threatening anybody. And going after his kids, if he has any, would probably put him on the warpath."

Taylor nodded slowly. "Okay... I guess that sounds reasonable..."

"Yeah, except it's all bunk," Victoria groused. "Aside from the Endbringer truce, none of it is enforced. If you're strong enough, you can just trample over everyone." Her shoulders sagged as she sighed. "New Wave was supposed to prove that we could better than the unwritten rules, but... well, the masks went off and a few weeks later the Empire had Jess killed. Not that they'd ever admit it, they say the guy who shot her was just a hopeful and Kaiser punished him personally." A bitter snort of laughter escaped her lips. "It's a facade, so deeply ingrained that even some of the heroes have forgotten what really matters..."

Victoria cleared her throat. "Sorry, I--I went off on a tangent there. I shouldn't... shouldn't be unloading all this on you, especially not after what you've just gone through."

"No, it's--it's fine," Taylor assured her. "You've clearly thought about this a lot. Which I guess makes sense if you live with a family of capes..." She carefully kept her gaze on her hands. "I guess you probably have some very good ideas about what you'd do as a cape. Starting out, I mean."

"Hm." Victoria nodded. "Well, yes, I have some ideas. If I were to advise a newly triggered Parahuman... well, first of all, I'd express my sympathies for their trigger event. The PRT decided, for whatever reason, to suppress the facts of the matter, but... well, parahumans only get their powers once they go through a sufficiently traumatic experience."

"Really?"

"Yeah. Granted, the trauma varies from cape to cape--a six year old with a corona potentia might lose their favorite toy, a twelve-year-old might catch their dad cheating on their mother--but it's always big, deep, and personal. It's considered rude to ask capes when they got their powers because of it." Victoria glanced at Taylor. "Or, you know, to speculate that a very, very bad event you know somebody went through gave them powers."

Taylor cringed. "Yeah... I can see how that would be bad..."

She kept her gaze averted.

"...after expressing my sympathies to our theoretical new cape," Victoria continued, "I would suggest research. Cape law, local cape scene, local crime scene in general, personal defense, emergency first aid--capes usually have some instinct on how to activate their powers, but training to use them is a skill, not one that you just pick up instantly. Of course I'm assuming this cape wants to be a hero, there might be different considerations if they, say, want to start up a business."

"Most young capes would probably want to do what they can to fix the world," Taylor offered carefully. "To make sure nobody has to... suffer what they suffered."

"Hmm." Victoria nodded. "That's a good point. That's... a good tack to take. Still takes a lot of research, though. Oh, and you'd have to keep your head down while you figured out what kind of cape you were going to be, since the gangs love to snatch up new triggers--"

"I would?"

"I mean 'you' as in our theoretical cape, of course."

"...of course," Taylor acknowledged.

"And," Victoria concluded, "there's one other thing. One thing most capes don't like to admit they need, but... which probably is very important." She took a deep breath. "A support network."

"Really?"

"Our theoretical new cape is going to be facing muggers, monsters, and all the horrors of the criminal world. Solo independents don't last long--they usually get absorbed by larger groups, or they die. And that's before you consider S-Class threats--you don't want to go to an Endbringer fight with only a month's worth of experience under your belt. The point I'm making is... well... one person can only do so much, take so much on their shoulders." Victoria leaned back, glancing upwards. "Powers want, need to be used. But we... capes aren't just capes, you know? They're people. They need to have somebody backing them up, in and out of the field."

"What if there's nobody to back them up?" Taylor asked. "I mean, what if our new cape... has no friends?"

"...Well, I'd suggest they look around a little more carefully. They may have friends closer than they'd expect."

Victoria's hand rested on Taylor's knee.

"Maybe even partners, who don't want to pressure them, but would be willing to talk if they wanted to open up."

Taylor glanced at her, catching a knowing look in those blue eyes, before turning away. "I mean... that's sweet, but it'd be irresponsible to bring in anybody who didn't have powers."

"Mmm... you know, it's possible for multiple people to trigger at the same time?" Victoria shrugged, though the hand on Taylor's knee did squeeze slightly. "I mean, it's rare, but it does happen..."

Taylor's glasses almost jerked off her face as she spun to look at Victoria. "What--really?"

"Yeah, it's a thing. Sometimes it... even leads to them finding each other. Weird power interactions and all that."

"Huh."

Taylor adjusted her glasses, trying to gather her thoughts at that revelation.

"...Would... our new cape friend... have to join New Wave?"

Victoria snorted. "God, I would hope not. I love my family, but... well, while I agree with the concept of cape accountability, I think the way New Wave went about it was pants on head stupid. Heck, I wouldn't join New Wave." She paused. "That's mostly my own personal issues, though. If our new cape friend wanted to join, well, I'd support her. Or him. Or, you know, them."

"Well, I can see why our new cape friend would... choose to avoid the movement," Taylor conceded. "Still, I--you know what, this is ridiculous. I have powers, do you have powers?"

"Yes, I have powers."

"Great! Great. Uh... do you want to partner up and beat up bad guys?"

Victoria smiled broadly. "Taylor... I thought you'd never ask."

Notes:

Seeker and Sprite has been renamed Specter and Sprite, and now has its own story!

Chapter 104: My Worm Academia

Chapter Text

Aizawa kicked himself to the surface of the ocean, taking a deep breath as he breached the surface. He spun around in the water quickly, trying to get a read on the situation around him, on how many of his students could actually swim and how many were in danger. There were a few flailing around. Some were struggling with their heavy costumes. Others clearly had never learned how to swim. And in Ida's unfortunate case, it was both--

The teacher didn't hesitate, diving back down and grabbing the young man by the waist before kicking back up to the surface. While Ida coughed and gasped, he dragged them both to the rapidly growing ice floe that Todoroki was making, hoisting the young hero on.

"How long will this last?" he demanded. "And how many of us can ride on it before it sinks?"

Todoroki huffed as he continued to expand the ice floe. "I'll make it big enough for the whole class, and it'll last... as long as I can make it last."

Aizawa nodded, still kicking in the water. "We need a signal. Use your fire."

The boy inhaled sharply, but cut off whatever protest he was about to make, simply lifting his left hand into the air and letting it shine.

The small glimmer of light wasn't much, but against the dark of the night it was a beacon. The students who could swim started over, many of them quickly grabbing their flailing classmates. There was a brief moment of desperation when Aizawa had to dive for Tokoyami, erasing his quirk and fighting the waterlogged cloak to bring him to the surface. Then a sense of panic when he realized that Hagakure wasn't on the floe--before Asui burst from the water and pulled the invisible girl onto the ice, running what he recognized as basic CPR on a flickering patch of air. He had to stand between them and the rest of the class for a tense minute.

When Hagakure gasped and started coughing up water, a collective sigh of relief emerged from the watchers.

Aizawa looked back at them, taking a quick headcount. All twenty of his students were aboard the ice floe, and while some of them were shivering, they seemed mostly uninjured. Good. Survival was good... now he needed some way to get them to land. Actually, he needed some way to locate land...

"Asui, do your goggles have a telescopic function?"

The girl nodded. "Ribbit. Good for rescue hero work." She was curling in on herself, rubbing her arms in a desperate attempt to keep warm...

Frog on an ice floe. Not a good mix. And Hagakure didn't have any clothes, either...

"I need you to take a look around," Aizawa told her. "Point us at the closest land you can see. Yaoyorozu, insulated blankets, your classmates will need them."

"Yes, sensei!" The girl's skin sparkled as she withdrew some thick sheets of material, wrapping the first around the unconscious Hagakure.

Asui accepted the second with a grateful nod, pointing out across the sea. "That way. Lights, looks like a city. Five, maybe six kilometers away. Can't tell anything else from this distance." She wrapped herself up in the blanket and curled up near the girl she'd rescued.

Aizawa peered out across the dark ocean, trying to catch even a faint glimmer of the supposed city, but it was too far for his eyes... still, he had to put some faith in his students.

Taking a breath, he turned back to the children. "Todoroki."

"Yes, Sensei?"

"I want you to make this ice floe as hydrodynamic as possible. Give us an arrowhead, curved up at the sides--we need to cut through the water. And work with Yaoyorozu to put a thruster on the back--two, actually, balance things out. Yaoyorozu, your quirk is limited, so let Todoroki make most of it with ice, understand? Only add whatever's needed to keep it from falling apart."

"Sir," Yaoyorozu asked hesitantly, "where are we going to get the fuel for the thrusters?"

Bakugo snorted out loud. "I'll handle that, ponytail. Rockets are just directed explosions, after all."

"Everyone else, work to secure yourselves and your classmates," Aizawa ordered. "Tie yourselves to the ice, or ask Todoroki to freeze you in if you can stand it. Ojiro, Koda, Shoji, you three are the biggest sources of body heat we have, you're going to keep everyone with skimpy outfits warm. Uraraka, I'll tell you when we're ready to go, and I want you to make a quick pass to lower the weight of as many of us as you can. Once you do that, then Bakugo can send us off."

"Y-yes sensei!" Uraraka said, trying to salute despite her shivering.

"Hm." Aizawa looked at the rest of the class. "Part of being a hero is adapting to the situation. The sooner we get settled in and moving, the sooner we can get to land. Once we're there, we can figure out our next move."

"Right!" Sero rose a confident fist. "My tape can be used for seatbelts and rope!"

"I can stick anyone who needs it to the ice!" Mineta offered quickly.

Their words galvanized the other students, who began to quickly coordinate a slapdash seating arrangement. Aizawa noted how people clustered around the three space heater boys, who themselves wrapped tight around Asui, Hagakure, and Yaoyorozu as politely as they could; Iida kicked up his legs to provide more heat with his quirk, at some prodding from Midoriya. Soon enough, the cluster of warmth was situated, and the ice boat was bobbing steadily in the water. It wasn't pretty, but then, it didn't have to be.

Aizawa unwound his capture scarf, tying himself down. "Bakugo, take up position. Uraraka, you're going to go around and reduce as much weight as you can, then tie yourself in and tell Bakugo to set off."

"Aye, sensei!"

"And hopefully," Aizawa muttered to himself as she quickly started tapping her classmates, "we'll be able to adapt to wherever it is we're going." If something went wrong... if these kids got in danger...

...well, there wasn't a safety net here anymore. He'd have to teach his students more cautiously.

"Okay!" Uraraka said, nestling herself in next to Midoriya. "We're good to go, Bakugo!"

Bakugo rubbed his hands together and slammed them into the makeshift thrusters. "LET'S RIDE!"

And with a flick of his fingers, the entire class learned what it felt like to ride a missile.

Chapter 105: My Worm Academia

Chapter Text


Armsmaster was working late, which wasn't a surprise, when the proximity alarm blared a warning. Something was headed toward the bay, and fast--dangerously fast.

He leapt into action, opening up an emergency call to the onshore PRT headquarters and the Brockton Bay police department. "Possible inbound torpedo. Say again: Possible inbound torpedo. Target unknown, ETA one minute forty seconds." Turning away from the phone lines, he toggled the base alarm and switched on the shield, before opening the PA system. "All personnel, be advised that something has triggered our missile detection system. Move to your stations. This is not a drill."

One eye was kept on the linkup to the base radar while he secured his current project and selected the most optimal loadout for dealing with the potential collapse of the building. There was no way he would be able to get out in time to deal with the torpedo, but he'd be able to help with the aftermath--assuming it hit, of course. And assuming it was a torpedo, it could be a high-rated mover...

After a moment's thought, Armsmaster selected a second halberd and strapped it on. Just in case.

He turned back to the operations console, tracking the reports coming in from across the facility, just as a message came in from the BBPD line. "Confirm, we've got a torpedo?"

"Radar has detected a fast-moving object coming in from the ocean," Armsmaster clarified, frowning with irritation. "Identification pending. ETA one minute thirty."

"Noted." The dry, annoyed tone communicated just what the operator thought of Armsmaster's lack of information. "Issuing all units in the Docks area a readiness warning."

A similar update came in from the PRT base, with an additional ping informing him that Director Piggot had been awoken and alerted to the developing situation. Troopers were mobilizing, readying themselves for action against the unknown attacker. Armsmaster nodded, quickly sending off emergency alerts to the local Protectorate heroes--Dauntless would probably not be able to reach his equipment in time, but Militia was already on base and the rest could quickly suit up in their backup outfits in time to handle any needed evacuation.

The radar's constant pinging served as an ominous countdown to the approach of the unknown threat, focusing his thoughts as he considered the possibilities. A torpedo was merely the most mundane explanation, even if the implications were worrying for a number of reasons. There were a few fish that could match a torpedo's speed, but none large enough to ping on a radar--well, none in nature. That left the third, most troublesome possibility--that this, somehow, was the result of parahuman powers. Some new trigger, perhaps, testing out their new abilities. Or perhaps a tinker, finally unveiling themselves in some mad attempt to... what?

Whatever it was, though, the Protectorate was the only thing standing between it and the city--if only by virtue of the local headquarter's position. He absently noted Militia's report of taking up a position on one of the towers, anti-ordinace loaded and ready to fire when he gave the command. If it came down to it, he would give that order--but only, ONLY, when it was twenty seconds out. Any sooner, and she could miss.

Armsmaster held his breath as he watched the radar. A minute left.

Fifty seconds.

Forty.

Thirty...

Twenty-five seconds before the unknown object would hit Brockton Bay, and five seconds before he'd have ordered Militia to fire, the object slowed, abruptly coming to a halt a little over half a kilometer away.

Armsmaster frowned, turning back to his screen. The sudden stop was welcome, of course, but why had it happened? There were far too many unknowns, far too many potential reasons for both the object's existence and its abrupt stillness. He focused on the radar, realizing that the unidentified object was still approaching the city, but much more slowly, at a speed almost like that of a boat.

Curious... and potentially dangerous.

He rapped his fingers on the desk, considering all the variables. Then he opened comms. "Squad five, take a patrol boat and move to intercept the bogey. Militia, you are to join them. I want comms open at all times, report what you see as soon as you see it."

"Yes sir."

Militia's professionalism always shown through in tough moments. No questions, just following orders. Armsmaster could respect that. He suspected he'd get much less of a professional reaction to his next communique.

"The unknown object has stopped half a kilometer away from the shore," he informed the police department. "I've sent a patrol boat to investigate."

"So it's not a torpedo."

"That is looking increasingly unlikely. However, we don't know what it is yet."

The operator sighed dryly. "Of course. Let us know when you find out."

"This is Militia," cut in another comm before Armsmaster could respond. "I have eyes on the bogey. It looks like... a miniature iceberg. Or possibly a ship of some kind. Strike that, it's almost certainly a ship... made of ice." Her voice fell quiet for a moment. "There appear to be multiple people on board, in multiple colorful outfits."

Capes.

But who? They came in from the ocean... new triggers, saving themselves from a sinking ship...? No, they wouldn't have had costumes then. A Yangban operation? Unlikely, the Yangban would either have a unified aesthetic or try to fly under the radar. Perhaps refugees from the CUI, or Africa... or maybe some pirate ring who got it into their head that capes could protect them from Leviathan.

Too many unknowns, too many variables. He needed more data.

"Continue approach," Armsmaster commanded. "Get me a headcount. Tell me if they try to establish contact."

"Roger." It took a moment longer for Militia to reply again. "More than ten, less than thirty. Some of the people have... atypical body plans."

Case fifty-threes, she didn't need to say. Which only brought up further questions.

"One of them has pulled out a light... They're signaling in morse. Standard SOS code. Should I continue approach?"

Armsmaster took a deep breath.

"...keep weapons ready, do not aim. Repeat, weapons ready, do not aim. Continue approach, open mike amplifier."

"Weapons ready, do not aim, confirmed. Mike amplifier confirmed."

Another period of silence passed, one that felt far longer than it actually was.

"We are approaching hailing distance. Confirm contact protocols."

"Get close enough that the mike amplifier can hear the conversation. Ask for the ship's name, reason for approaching Brockton Bay, and nature of their distress."

"Confirmed. Should we take on injured?"

"...Prepare but hold for further instructions."

"Understood. Hailing in t-minus 10 seconds."

Armsmaster took a deep breath, readying himself for anything.

"...Unidentified vessel, this is the PRT! State your identification!

After a moment, a tired male voice called back to Militia's words. "We're class 1A of U.A. Academy. We were... teleported into the ocean by a villain, and improvised this ship to avoid drowning. Then we located the closest city and headed towards it."

"A villain?"

"Yes. He called himself Professor Haywire."

Armsmaster inhaled sharply.

"...I see," Militia replied, tonelessly. "That's--"

"Escort the vessel to the Protectorate Headquarters," Armsmaster ordered.

"One moment. Say again?"

"Escort the vessel and its contents to the oil rig," Armsmaster repeated, before activating the forcefield bridge and turning to the PA system. "All non-essential personnel are to evacuate Protectorate Headquarters immediately. Report to PRT headquarters. Inform them we have a case 46 in progress. All who remain behind, be advised the oil rig will be placed under strict medical quarantine upon the return of squad five."

Orders delivered, Armsmaster turned his attention to logistical arrangements. The situation would likely become complicated, fast. And it was his duty to keep on top of it.

The next few days, at the very minimum, would likely be... intense.

Chapter 106: My Worm Academia

Chapter Text

"Can you stop tapping your foot like that?" Crystal didn't quite snap, controlling her irritation, but it was a close thing.

"Sorry." Eric stilled his leg, looking around the waiting room. "It's just... why did they call us here?"

"Probably something to do with that torpedo scare," Vicky suggested.

"Torpedo scare?"

"Yeah, Armsmaster's scanners caught something moving fast for the bay last night, and he thought it was a torpedo." Vicky shrugged. "Called an alert out to the police and the PRT. Then it stopped, he sent somebody to investigate, and then he evacuated the rig while he handled whatever it was that was coming for us."

"...how do you know all this?"

"They woke me up for potential 'emergency triage,'" Amy grumbled tiredly. "Turned out to be a fucking false alarm. Took ages to get back to sleep."

"Wow." Crystal cringed. "Sorry to hear that."

"Yeah, whatever..."

Whatever Vicky was about to say was cut off when the door to the director's office swung open. "We're ready for you," Lady Photon told them, her tone serious. "Come in and... try to keep an open mind."

Crystal quirked an eyebrow at that, following Vicky and Amy in. As Eric trailed in after her, she noted the tenseness in the room--not enough to signal danger, surprisingly, but more than enough to imply complications. Flashbang was leaning back in his chair, staring at the ceiling with an unreadable expression. Brandish, Crystal noted, was taking what she mentally termed her 'lawyer pose', sitting up straight and lacing her fingers together as she kept her thin-lipped gaze on director Piggot. Manpower had turned when they entered, offering them a sympathetic smile, but she could see the stress in her eyes--as well in Lady Photon's, despite the stern look of 'behave' being sent at them.

Director Piggot herself gave off a sense of resigned exasperation as she pushed forward four packets of papers. "These," she stated, "are not non-disclosure agreements. If you signed an NDA and then blabbed to your friends, you could be sued and fined any number of dollars. These are papers stating that you understand what we are about to talk about is highly classified material, and that mentioning it to anybody without authorization is a federal crime akin to treason, one that can get you locked up in supermax. If you can't handle that, you'll turn right around and wait outside, and you won't ask any of us what we're about to discuss. The only people I need to sign these are Panacea and, due to legal constraints, her guardians; I'm choosing to involve the entirety of New Wave as a courtesy, and to prevent future complications down the line."

Vicky, of course, took one of the packets first, reading through the conditions carefully. "So... how do we know who's been authorized to discuss whatever this is? I mean, I assume the local Protectorate has been alerted, but what about the Wards?"

"We are considering bringing in individual members of both the Wards and the Protectorate on a case by case basis," the director replied. "As for who has authorization, there will be a standard question/answer code given to everybody who has been authorized."

"Which we won't know until we sign this," Vicky concluded, coming to the end of the packet. "Well, I don't see any legalese traps. Mom?"

"We've signed the same paperwork," Brandish confirmed. "It's as she said: don't discuss it, and you won't get in trouble. Do discuss it, and you'll be put away by the government."

"Alright then." After a moment, Vicky signed her papers, followed by Amy. Crystal hesitated for a moment but, when she saw Eric looking to her for guidance, reluctantly signed her own copy of the paperwork.

Director Piggot nodded and filed the four packets away as they were returned. "I'm not up to date on the current curriculum of our schools. How much do you know about professor Haywire?"

She was looking at Eric when she asked, so it was Eric who hesitantly answered. "He... he was the tinker with an interdimensional specialty. He made first contact with Earth Aleph, and almost started a war, before a lot of treaties were signed. We get a lot of Aleph media through an internet cable that goes through one of his portals...?"

"I think he was also in contact with two alternate versions of himself," Crystal added, trying to take pressure off him. "They helped him with his tinkering."

Director Piggot let out a breath. "Officially, you're correct. Unofficially, however, while the PRT was able to confirm the existence of two alternate selfs being contacted, we have reason to believe the actual number was much higher. And last night, one of those alternates decided to dump an entire high school class in the bay."

Panacea slumped with an exasperated sigh. "So you need me to look them over for foreign diseases."

"A general checkup, yes. Militia managed to intercept them before they came into the city, and Armsmaster has them quarantined out in Protectorate HQ." Director Piggot folded her hands. "I'd also like you to confirm whether or not they're parahumans."

Those words made Crystal sit up in shock, but from the looks on her parents' faces they'd been already been briefed. Which... made sense, given the delicacy of the subject.

"They have powers?" Vicky shook her head. "What am I saying, of course they have powers. That torpedo scare last night was them, wasn't it?"

"It's not just that they have powers," the director corrected. "It's that all of them--all twenty students and their teacher--have powers. It's that they have outright stated that they are from a high school specifically designed for them to train with those powers. It's that, according to some offhand statements, the majority of people from their world have powers, and have had powers for literal centuries." She leaned over her desk. "I don't think I need to spell out what the implications of an entire planet, a global civilization, of parahumans could mean."

Crystal swallowed, remembering her own trigger event--and Eric's, and Amy's. Vicky had gotten off comparatively light, but... even then, there was something broken there. For an entire planet to be terrible enough that people regularly underwent that sort of horrible thing--high school students, at that, or maybe even younger...

"And you want me to confirm that they're parahumans," Amy clarified. "At least, by the medical definition."

"If they have a Potentia and a Gemma, yes. If they don't, but they still have powers... that might mean something different." The director leaned back. "We'll have to come up with a plan to handle the situation in any case. We obviously can't tell the public the truth about their origins. After Aleph, any extradimensional arrivals might trigger a panic as everyone starts talking about a war. But we can't hold them on the Protectorate base indefinitely either." She rubbed her temples. "We're still working on a cover story for just how twenty superpowered teenagers got to Brockton Bay, but the general outline we're building from is that a branch of the Fallen started a cape farm by kidnapping japanese refugees, and that a hiker randomly stumbled across it and organized a breakout."

"I'm guessing the 'hiker' is their teacher," Vicky mused. "And they come from an alternate japan... which begs the question of why their Haywire dropped them off outside Brockton Bay."

"That's a question which isn't relevant to this discussion," director Piggot pointed out. "What matters is that they're here now, and the PRT--and to a lesser extent, New Wave--is going to have to deal with them."

"Wait, us?" Eric gestured around. "I mean, I get why you need Amy, but--"

"They're going to be staying in Brockton Bay," Crystal pointed out. "Which means the gangs will notice them. The Empire, the ABB... it's going to change the balance of power, is what she's saying. And we need to be ready for... ready for anything."

The next few months were probably going to be very interesting... and very, very stressful.

Chapter 107: My Worm Academia

Chapter Text

"Mmmm." Mina savored her breakfast as she swallowed. Sure, it wasn't exactly the high-quality meals that Lunch Rush provided, but it was food, and food was good! Especially after getting dumped into an alien sea and spending a night in a barracks. On an oil rig. In the wrong time zone. On another world.

The point was, the food was good. Okay, it was okay, but it was FOOD! And that was good enough for her.

Now if only the rest of her classmates felt the same way. They looked pretty down in the dumps, picking at their meals. Almost as if they had lost all hope that things could get better.

"This," Tokoyami muttered, "is truly a dark day."

Mina inhaled sharply, looking over the various worried expressions of her classmates, before quickly schooling her features. "What do you mean?" she asked curiously.

"We have found ourselves adrift upon a new and stormy sea," Tokoyami began, looking her dead in the eyes. "Bereft of the ports we once called home, of any familiar comforts, instead we endure the slings and arrows of unknown dangers. Already have many of us been brought low by this environment, and the local eyes turn upon us with suspicion. And worst of all, what hope we have to return to familiar waters is a slim and fading light."

"Everything is awful," Dark Shadow concluded.

Mina crossed her arms with a confident and (she hoped) inspiring grin. "Aw come on, things ain't that bad! I mean," she swung a hand around, "sure, we got dunked in the ocean, but none of us drowned! It was pretty close for some of us, I guess, but we're all getting top-notch treatment from their best healer! And yeah, the Heros here are keeping a close eye on us, but that's just because they don't know how awesome we are yet. Besides, you've got to look on the bright side!"

She paused, making sure that as many eyes were on her as possible, before she continued.

"The bright side," Tokoyami deadpanned.

"Yeah! I mean, we were going to the unforeseen situation joint, right? Well, this situation is so unforeseen that we're going to get BUCKETS of extra credit points!"

That got a snort from her feathered classmate, one she chose to interpret as humor rather than disdain.

"Listen," Mina continued on, "I know this whole situation's pretty messed up, and that a couple of us almost died. But we're supposed to be heroes! Our job is always going to involve terrible things. Terrible people becoming villains, people in terrible circumstances becoming villains, terrible events messing things up without the intervention of villains! We go, we face those terrible things, and we rise triumphant, saving as many people as we can--ourselves included, when possible." She gestured around the room. "We have our quirks! We have our costumes and support gear! And we have each other! We are CLASS 1A, of UA ACDEMY! And that means we will endure the worst of fortunes! That we will rise above the darkness! That we will do more than merely survive, but go beyond and help everyone here thrive! We are in a world that has never known All Might, so it's up to us to show them what an icon of heroism really is! It is our duty--nay, our very nature--to teach this world to cheer at the words PLUS ULTRA!"

Her fist slammed into the air as she finished her speech, panting heavily. For a moment, as the rest of the class stared at her in shocked silence, she wondered if her intent had come across at all.

"...Racoon eyes is right." Bakugo glowered from his corner. "Stop moping and plan on getting better."

Jiro snorted at that. "Right, like you weren't cussing up a storm a few minutes ago."

"Frumpy's a bitch," he said bluntly.

Mina blinked. "Frumpy?"

"Probably Panacea," Hakegure offered, drawing her blanket tighter. "The healer they called in. She is kind of... well, you'll see."

Whatever Mina was going to say was cut off when Mineta returned to the cafeteria. His wide, shell-shocked eyes passed over the rest of them, a shudder running through his body every time it crossed a girl, before he took a seat at the table and stared quietly at his food.

"Ashido Mina," the dark-armored guard stated blandly.

"Welp, that's me." Mina swallowed the last of her food and backed off. "Wish me luck!"

"For a checkup?"

"Yeah," she shot over her shoulder as she followed the guard, "I'd hate to learn I have an acid tumor because my quirk spasmed when we jumped worlds or something."

Aizawa barely gave her a glance as she entered the room. "Ashido, this is Panacea, the medical hero that's going to examine you. Yes, she is a teenager. Yes, she has a license. They do things differently here. You are required to give your verbal consent for her to examine you and heal you if necessary, and she requires direct skin contact to do so. Partway through the examination, I will be erasing your quirk for medical analysis. You may also be asked to demonstrate your quirk, in case she has concerns about it affecting your health. Do you have any questions?"

"Yeah, uh..." Mina jerked her thumb at the door. "What was up with Mineta? He seemed out of it for some reason."

The man let out a bone-weary sigh. "Mineta decided to be his usual self and make a pass at Panacea. She proceeded to describe feminine hygiene in graphic detail. As well as listing out a number of sexually transmitted diseases and their effects on the human body. I cut her off after the fifth one."

Oh...

Oh wow...

The healer had managed to disarm the pervert.

Mina couldn't help cackling when she realized that, turning to the girl in question. "<Cute girl! You talk short boy? You AWESOME! Heal me yes!>" Well, okay, her english sucked, but from the way Panacea rolled her eyes the message got fully across.

Of course, in a few minutes a tongue as acidic as her own skin was lashing at her for apparently risking her health by storing up her acid, but hey, that was obviously part of her charm.

Chapter 108: My Worm Academia

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"Nice office," Amy said, looking around. "Very... utilitarian."

"I designed it that way, thank you." Armsmaster led her to a seat. "Are you prepared for this?"

"Are you asking if I've got all the data organized, or if I'm emotionally ready to be in a groupchat with PRT bigwigs?"

Armsmaster gave her a dry look. "I've gone over your submitted report. It's... informative, though not organized like ordinary PRT documents."

"Yeah, well, I'm just a teenager," Amy muttered, steeling herself. "Let's get this overwith.

The man hummed, tapping a button that activated three seperate holographic screens. Director Piggot was obvious, and Director Armstrong made sense--Boston was a short way away from Brockton Bay, after all. Chief Director Costa-Brown, though...

...well, this was interdimensional bullshit, so she supposed it made sense she'd be in the call, but somehow Amy hadn't realized that until this moment.

"Panacea," Director Armstrong greeted politely. "I've heard good things about you."

"Glad to know New Wave's marketing is working well." And she just sassed a director. Carol would be chewing her out for that later.

"Among other things, yes. We're of course very grateful that you offered your assistance with this whole situation."

"Indeed." Costa-Brown shifted her gaze slightly. "I'm procedurally obligated to ask you to justify your decision to reveal classified material to an entire independent team, Piggot."

"A combination of factors led to the decision. There are twenty-one potential parahumans, more than enough to upend the local cape scene which is already shit. And we may not have enough resources to handle twenty teenage capes and their grumpy teacher. Not to mention the way the media will explode once any of this gets out--even with the cover story in place, there's going to be trouble, especially when it comes to the whole 'cape accountability' thing New Wave espouses. And, of course, we needed Panacea, which meant we had to review the exact laws about what we could do to keep things classified." Piggot waved a hand irritably. "Bringing New Wave in now prevents them from interrogating Panacea later, as well as making sure they understand how to work with us when handling the media response, and expands the potential assets we have to handle the problem children."

"It also," Costa-Brown recited as if from memory, "increases the chance of a leak and/or certain individuals trying to get their hands on Haywire tech. But I'm sure you already knew this, so let's take my disapproving rant as read and move on to the actual purpose of this meeting. First of all, Panacea, what are the risks of infection in this scenario?"

"Aizawa and his class do have numerous viruses and bacteria that could posit a health risk to the rest of Earth Bet," Amy admitted, "but they also have vaccinations for those diseases. I've already immunized the staff on board the Rig and, with the help of certified CDC personnel, I believe it's possible to replicate the vaccine into something that can be distributed for use."

"Are there any unusual vectors of infection?" Armstrong asked.

Amy shook her head. "The danger is primarily in their uniqueness, not in their virulance. Wash hands, shower regularly, keep air filters changed... aside from the vaccinations, standard hygiene should keep any outbreaks contained."

Piggot let out a low breath. "Thank god for small favors. How are we going to incorporate this into the proposed cover story?"

"Cape farms are notoriously horrible places," Armsmaster offered. "It is not unlikely that we can state the children were forced into... unsanitary conditions."

"That seems like a good enough solution," Costa-Brown agreed. "Which neatly ties into the next question: How many of these people are parahumans?"

Amy took a breath. "That depends on how you define 'parahuman.' If you're asking whether they have a Potentia and a Gemma, the answer is none of them. If you're asking if they have powers, then the answer is all of them."

Armstrong tilted his head. "How does that work?"

"It comes down to two factors--well, three factors, but the third one only arises because of the first two combined," Amy explained. "Pluripotent stem cells and what I'm calling quirk bioplasmids."

She glanced at Armsmaster, who helpfully turned on the screen behind them so the directors could see the first of many images.

"Stem cells are undifferentiated cells that can turn into other cells," she began, gesturing at the diagram behind her. "It's how we go from just a ball of genetic junk in the mother's womb to actually having various tissues, like muscles and blood vessels and whatever. However, different stem cells have different degrees of potency--they can transform into more or less kinds of cells. Embryonic cells are totipotent, they can actually become anything. After birth, we have a few caches of multipotent stem cells in our body, which each can only turn into cells with certain traits. But these people have pluripotent stem cell caches--slightly less flexible than embryonic stem cells, but a lot more flexible than what we have."

"Interesting," Armstrong mused. "Does that have any medical effects?"

"Oh yeah. Even without the quirk bioplasmids, these guys have a minor but significant healing factor."

"Minor but significant," Costa-Brown repeated. "I feel you should clarify what that means."

Amy rolled a hand vaguely. "If you cut off one of their fingers, they'd regrow it in three, maybe four years. Cut off a leg, that'll take a few decades to regrow. They'll bleed out to death a little slower, and mangling their vital organs or turning them to chunky salsa still kills them. But anything less serious than that, and they bounce back faster. A gunshot wound that would put us in the hospital for months would only hold them for a few weeks. Broken bones take four or five days to heal. And because exercise involves tearing muscles and letting them regrow, they're able to reach higher degrees of strength somewhat faster than we can. It's not perfect, superficial damage like scars don't seem to trigger the regeneration and I'm sure there are some wounds that just can't be put back together because of how their body is organized, but it's pretty potent even without the quirk bioplasmids."

"In essence, every single one of them has, at a minimum, a Brute rating of 0+," Armsmaster summarized. "Not factoring in anything else, we wouldn't need anything special to handle them, but they are slightly tougher than us, recover faster from injuries we'd find debilitating, and they can survive quite a bit more than we can."

"Interesting," Piggot allowed, "but ultimately a secondary concern. I'm more concerned about these... bioplasmids."

"Right." At Amy's subtle gesture, another diagram showed up. "Quirk bioplasmids are strains of bacteria--possibly a family, the lines between the two are really blurry on the microbial level--that all our guests have. They actively seek out stem cells and inject them with a plasmid--a specialized strain of DNA that alters the cell's function. And since their stem cells are pluripotent that means the plasmids can transform them into... basically any number of unique organs that ordinary humans don't have, called quirk factors. And that's the source of their powers."

She leaned forward to make sure she had the directors' attention. "I want to emphasize that these quirk factors can get ridiculous. One of the boys sweats nitroglycerin, which is weird but biologically not too impossible. On the other hand, there's a girl that can flat out negate gravity of objects by touching them, and I'm pretty sure her quirk factors--her literal, physical organs--were doing some sort of quantum fuckery I couldn't figure out when she demonstrated that. One guy is practically seventy percent quirk factors above the breastbone, he has six arms and can turn his 'hands' into eyes, mouths, ears, basically any external organ. And there's the guy with the bird head, whose power is totally unrelated to him having a bird head--he just inherited that from his father, and his power is a sassy talking shadow which, again, is generated by actual physical organs and structures in his body."

"That must have made for some interesting checkups," Armstrong noted.

"Oh you have no idea." Amy leaned back in her chair, waving a hand irritably. "Because these are physical organs, they can be exercised to get stronger or neglected to get weaker, which has apparently led to some interesting medical issues on their world. And the fact that quirk bioplasmids basically catapult them all over the evolutionary fitness landscape means that it's entirely possible to get, for example, a man who can set himself on fire but isn't actually fireproof. Oh, and these organs usually grow in during childhood, so one day you might learn your five-year-old has discovered they have knife hands and your other five-year-old needs to go to the hospital for stitches."

"It sounds like a recipe for disaster," Piggot noted dryly. "What's the vector of infection for these bioplasmids?"

"I'm pretty sure it's usually congenital--specifically, that quirk bioplasmids infect the embryo during the eighth or ninth week of pregnancy, shortly before it becomes a fetus."

"That's... a very specific length of time. How did you come to that conclusion?"

"We have two very convincing datapoints," Armsmaster replied, taking over the report and pressing the button. "First, Todoroki Shoto. He is a human chimera--that is, at some point during his mother's pregnancy, two fraternal embryos merged into a singular fetus, which is an uncommon but harmless medical phenomenon. However, in Todoroki's case, each embryo was infected with a different strain of quirk bioplasmid, and thus he developed essentially two quirk organ systems, divided between the left and right sides of his body."

"A few of the other kids have multiple strains of bioplasmid," Amy interjected, "there's the girl that's basically halfway to frog and she's got something like four or five strains, but they're usually more... intertwined, for lack of a better word. Everything working together, instead of split right down the middle."

Armsmaster stared at her for a moment, before turning back to the directors. "The other factor in our identification of the time of infection is the common mutation in nineteen out of twenty-one subjects. Namely, the lack of the outermost middle phalanxs."

Costa-Brown tilted her head. "Their outermost middle phalanxs?"

"They have one less joint in their pinkie toes," Amy clarified. "And given that toes develop right before an embryo becomes a fetus, that suggests that the quirk bioplasmids start affecting the child in that timeframe. Especially since the only two that don't have that mutation are also the only two to have quirk factors which developed later in life."

"Aoyama Yuga and Midoriya Izuku," Armsmaster clarified, bringing images of the two boys on screen. "In Aoyama's case, his quirk factors are undergoing what seems to be a form of minor organ rejection--the bioplasmids are integrating them into the body, but the body treats it as a foreign entity. With Midoriya, though..."

"He's either the victim or the willing subject of some mad science experiment," Amy said bluntly. "He has multiple strains of quirk bioplasmid, with one that seems to actually be directing the others to hibernate and only activate when his body is ready."

Piggot frowned. "That sounds like some biotinker trying to make a supersoldier."

"I would not be surprised if that were the case," Amy admitted. "He seemed really cagey when I asked him about his power. And Aizawa, his teacher, was very shocked when I brought up the whole thing with him."

"So it's possible to inject these quirk bioplasmids after birth," Costa-Brown mused, "but it's... not common. Most likely a black-market thing back on their world. Though that does beg the question: what would happen if an Earth Bet native were injected with them?"

"The bioplasmids would target the stem cells in an attempt to create quirk factors," Armsmaster replied, "but due to their lesser potency in our population, the most likely result would be the development of uncomfortable and possibly lethal growths. It might, if the victim is fortunate, cause minor degrees of super strength and durability at best."

"Of course if you get infected while pregnant, your kid might actually develop quirk factor organs," Amy added. "Which might cause medical issues since our bodies are generally less tough then theirs, but hey, you have a super-powered kid and no need for a trigger event." She shrugged. "You know, if you're lacking all ethics."

Costa-Brown hummed thoughtfully. "That might be a concern if this information got out. This will obviously have to be classified." She gave Panacea a polite smile. "Thank you for your assistance. Unfortunately, we're going to be discussing the political aspects of this situation now, so I have to ask you to leave."

Amy got up. "Yeah, I get you. One... more thing, though. The kids--well, most of the kids--don't have anything like trigger trauma. They aren't nearly as... cynical as we are. I'm not saying you shouldn't handle this situation delicately, cause it is a clusterfuck, but... they've got their heads screwed on right. Don't jump to worst case scenario with them."

"Duly noted."

With a final nod, Amy left the room. The moment the door shut behind her, she let out a breath.

"God, I hope I didn't fuck that up..."

Notes:

My Worm Academia now has its own story!

Chapter 109: Forged

Chapter Text

Taylor would never get a straight answer as to why there was a machine shop class at a summer camp for teenagers. Woodcarving, sure, that made sense. Various camping techniques. But the machine shop seemed... incongruous. Like it didn't fit, like it was placed there for no reason and the staff just had to deal with it. Maybe there was some sort of money reason behind the scenes? The camp owner just, one day, bought too much heavy machinery and decided to drop some of it off as a tax writeoff?

Well, whatever the reason, there was a machine shop class. And Taylor decided, for whatever reason, to try it out.

Shaping metal turned out to be... a good source of therapy for her. She could work out her anger with her hammer. Her frustration at her father's distance translated well into the various welding and high-heat tools she used. The sorrow of her mother's passing was fed into the beauty of her works. And, as it turned out, she had a talent for figuring out how things were put together. Slowly, her malaise lifted, reborn into creativity, and she threw herself into her new hobby with a passion she once thought lost.

She even made a locket for her bestest friend in the whole wide world! Emma would be so happy to get it, she was sure of it.

Except... ever since she'd gotten home, Emma hadn't wanted to talk, for some reason. No matter how many times she called, aunt Zoe said she couldn't come to the phone. Taylor was starting to get a little worried. She considered asking her dad about the whole thing, but he was still... not quite himself. Better, but probably not able to handle teenage drama. So, after a few nights of dangling the locket she'd made and looking it over, Taylor decided to confront the situation herself. An intervention, sort of thing! She'd give Emma the locket and Emma would realize that she still had a friend in the world!

Boistered by intent, the thirteen-year-old girl set out on her quest. She would not be deterred. Not by hot sidewalks! Not by bus fares! Not even by a strange, mean-looking girl... talking to her friend... and glaring at her.

She blinked for a moment, before dismissing the girl. "Hey Emma! How've you been? I like the haircut, it looks good on you--"

"Go away, Taylor."

Taylor blinked at the sheer vitriol Emma had somehow packed into her name. "...What?"

"Did I stutter?" Emma's face contorted into an unnatural sneer, tainting her pretty visage. "God, you're such a pathetic weakling."

Taylor couldn't quite understand what she was hearing. Because it didn't make any sense. "...I made you something--" she tried--

"What, some shitty friendship bracelets?"

"No, actually, there was a machine shop so I made a locket--"

Emma took one look at the jewelry and scoffed. "It's hideous."

The word echoed in Taylor's ears, anything else Emma said fading out.

Hideous...

A locket that she made.

That she crafted.

With her own two hands. For Emma. herself.

...Hideous.

"...and I don't need a friend like--AAAA!"

Taylor blinked as Emma reeled back, clutching at her face. It took her a second to realize that it was because of the cut that the locket made when she threw it at her.

Wait, she threw the locket--?

And then the strange new girl lunged at her, knocking her to the ground--

The next few minutes were pain, as she struggled against the fists flung at her face. They only ended when Aunt Zoe came out and broke up the fight, dragging all three girls into the house. The following talk was... loud.

Painful.

Words were said. Words filled with vitriol and hate and they all blurred together. Taylor wasn't sure why she said the things she said, and she didn't understand what Emma was saying, and the less said about the new girl the better. Zoe tried to keep things calm, she really did, and Taylor... Taylor would never forget the pained look on her face when she'd finally had enough and stood up.

"If you really don't want me around," she snarled, "then fine. I actually have the grades to go to Arcadia, and I'll never have to see your stupid face ever again!"

There was, for a moment, a flicker of emotion on Emma's stupid face. Shock? Pain? Fear? It was too fast for Taylor to identify, and frankly she wasn't in the mood to read it, but it was quickly replaced by something more malicious. "Sure, Taylor, go play with all the uptown weaklings. I'm sure your mother would be very proud of your golddigger ways."

"EMMA!" Zoe scolded, but it was already too late--Taylor was out the door. She paused only once, to pick up the locket from where it had fallen on the lawn, before storming all the way back to her house.

By the time she'd gotten home, of course, Zoe had called her father. And for once, he seemed to shake himself out of his depression, hugging her tightly and helping clean up the bruises on her face. She sat on the couch, trying to process everything that had just happened. Her mind went in circles as she tried to understand what could possibly have... why had Emma acted so cruel? Why did she respond with such spite, such anger?

Her eyes fell on the locket in her hand. The locket that she had poured her heart and soul into. The locket that Emma had rejected without even looking at it.

The locket stained with her blood.

"...Dad?"

"What is it, sweetie?"

"I..." Taylor inhaled. "I want to go to Arcadia. I can still switch schools, right? Summer's not over yet?"

"...No," her dad said. "I'll make some calls. Okay? And tomorrow, I'll... we'll see where we are."

Taylor nodded absently, still staring at the locket. She considered, for a moment, throwing it away. She considered it for a long moment, in fact.

In the end, it wound up in a drawer in her room.

Chapter 110: Luck of the Academia

Summary:

Or: In which characters from another fanfic of mine harrassed my muse until they were allowed into U.A. Academy

Chapter Text

"So." Amy crossed her arms. "What have we learned?"

"Never tinker while sleep-deprived," Taylor mumbled. "Sorry."

"Well, at least we've still got our gear," Madison pointed out. "Now we just need to figure out where we are."

"Japan, probably."

The three girls turned to Emily. She just pointed out the window of the warehouse at some kanji-lined billboards.

"...Taylor, did you get us sent to the other side of the globe?"

"I guess I did."

"Impressive," Madison quipped, pulling out her phone and jacking it into one of the USB ports in the back of her skull.

"Impressively problematic," Amy deadpanned. "I'm passable with japanese, but that's mostly just variations on 'can I heal you' and 'fuck off ABB thugs I'm with New Wave'."

Emily nodded. "Ah, the important things--"

"Guys."

Everyone looked at Madison, who was staring at her phone in shock.

"...what is it?" Taylor asked.

"Kyushu's still around."

The others digested that for a moment.

"...Taylor," Amy asked, very levelly, "did you drop us into an alternate Earth?"

"...maybe?" Taylor offered with a cringe.

"...For fuck's sake, Taylor..."



A few minutes later, the four of them had gathered around a crate, with Madison at the head.

"Alright, so long-term Taylor needs to either tinker up a teleporter to get us back home or gain a new power that solves that problem," she began. "Still leaves us with the standard short-term problems--food, shelter, IDs, etcetera. We have no money--nothing that the locals would consider legal tender, anyway--and we have nothing we can sell. Now, I technically can hack into the computer systems and get us set up with bank accounts and IDs."

"Sounds illegal," Amy deadpanned. "Aren't we supposed to be heroes?"

Madison waggled a hand. "I'd probably just skim from some billionaire assholes, they're not going to notice anything under a hundred thousand dollars... or however that much is in yen. The IDs, yeah, more morally grey, but we literally don't have any paperwork whatsoever."

"Speaking from experience, I can live with a little ID fraud if it keeps us from sleeping out on the streets," Emily said bluntly.

"Right. The bigger problem is the laws around quirks."

Taylor frowned. "Quirks?"

"Biological superpowers," Madison explained. "Highly mysterious, showed up three centuries ago, eighty percent of the population has them, they grow in when they're kids, yadda yadda yadda--the important thing is that unlicensed public or aggressive use of a quirk is technically illegal."

"But we're parahumans," Taylor realized with a sigh. "We have a psychological need to use our powers."

"Bingo." Madison lowered her phone. "We get caught using them outside specific circumstances, we'll be slapped with a fine at minimum. And if we actually hurt people with them, even by accident, we'd most likely be arrested."

"What counts as public use?" Amy asked. "Like, you can do anything in the space of your own home but fuck all outside of it?"

"Yeeeeah, that particular question seems to be a political hotbed..."

"That can't be a stable system," Emily pointed out. "If the entire population has powers, there's got to be some way for people to use them. Legally, I mean."

"I mean, we can pay for temporary licenses to use our powers in specific situations. You know, if we're legal adults." Madison smirked. "Anybody want to try to pass as twenty?"

"I'm tall for my age, but not that tall," Taylor deadpanned. "Is there a way we can get a more permanent license?"

"There is, but you're not going to like it." Madison took a deep breath. "In order to get a license to use our powers... we're going to have to go back to high school."

Taylor groaned, letting her head hit the crate.

"...on the bright side, the closest school is pretty much recognized as the best one in the country."

"Wonderful," Taylor grumbled. "Maybe the teachers won't be shit."



U.A. Academy, thankfully enough, had entry forms on their website in english. And between Amy and Taylor, there was enough experience with paperwork to give everything a thorough read.

"How're we going to explain our lack of middle school records?" Taylor asked. "Hell, how are we going to explain our lack of any records at all?"

Madison sighed. "Way I see it, we have two options. Either we forge the records, or we just straight up tell this Nezu guy the truth and let him forge the records."

"Still not comfortable with that," Amy muttered.

"Neither am I," Taylor admitted. "What's the likelihood the principal will figure out we have forged records?"

"Well, his superpower is literally 'I am a genius', so I'd say he'd figure them out in under a week."

Taylor sighed. "Okay, here's what we're going to do. We'll print out a copy of this at the local library, fill out everything that doesn't need official records, then go to U.A. and ask to meet with the principal to clarify some 'paperwork concerns.' That's when we bring him in on the whole 'we're from another world and our powers work different' thing, and we hope he's not the kind of ass to report us to the government."

"And if he is?" Amy queried.

"We break out and I guess we go vigilante."

"I'm pretty sure he's anti-authoritarian, at least," Madison muttered, scrolling through her phone. "From various news stories, Nezu's one of the few animals with a quirk, and he escaped from a governmental experimentation lab. The details have been pretty thoroughly covered up, but from what I'm gathering he will fight tooth and nail for his students. So... yeah, bringing him in on this is probably the best bet."

"I think I've found a problem," Emily interjected. "Have any of you checked the 'allowed exam equipment' page yet?"

"No?" Taylor flicked over her phone. "What's the matter?"

"This line here says we can register 'support equipment' before the exam, as long as we make it ourselves or it comes from a registered support equipment store. Which means I'm not going to be able to use my armor or fire lance."

Madison looked at the appropriate section and sighed. "Hmm. Yeah, that's bad. You know what's worse? Power armor in general isn't allowed, unless you can prove that it's needed for your quirk."

All eyes turned to Taylor, and her high-tech tinker battlegown.

"...I'm going to have some questions for this Nezu," she growled. "Let's just add this to the list."

Chapter 111: Luck of the Academia

Summary:

Or: In which Taylor and Amy complain about their equipment restrictions

Chapter Text

Despite everything, Taylor found herself... irritated.

Oh, the plan to talk to Nezu went swimmingly, aside from the burst of maniacal laughter. The mammal of indeterminate origin had gleefully accepted their situation, even offering them a place in the on-campus dorms. However, he had--very pointedly--told them that while he was willing to put in the paperwork, he expected them all to pass the entry exam next month--both the written and the practical. The written test meant learning japanese, as well as this world's history, and as for the practical...

Well. That came back to their quirk registration. Nezu put Emily down as Phoenix Sweat, for the way she could spray a substance that healed organic creatures and burned inorganic materials. Amy had, after some gentle persuasion, accepted her title as Tactile Biokinesis, even if she was still uncomfortable with the non-healing aspects of her power. Madison had managed to bullshit herself into getting her power titled Refractive Index, and further bullshitted her way into making sure she'd be allowed all her jewelry during the practical.

But when Taylor had laid out just how her power worked, how she gradually gained new powers over time, Nezu had expressed some concerns. Quirks, he explained, tended to come with specific internal logics and trends. The sheer versatility of her powers, and the way she just gained them over time, would attract the wrong sort of attention. And he pointed out how her tinker powers made no sense within the paradigm of quirks. Sure, some people had quirks that made making machines easier, but even they understood what they were making; tinkers, on the other hand, made irreplicable devices that only they could maintain. So, after some discussion, she agreed--however reluctantly--to fill her quirk in as Felid Empowerment, disguising everything she could behind her controlled cat shapeshifting ability or, if not that, then as an express function of her battlegown.

Which, of course, led to the next issue--she wouldn't be allowed to use her her battlegown in the entrance exam. Taylor had tried to argue for it, but the Support Teacher--a shirtless man by the name of Power Loader--had bluntly turned her down. Her multifunction parasol, too. Even her plasma machete was relegated to the side. He did promise she'd be allowed to wear her equipment as part of her hero gear after she passed the exam, but until then she was only allowed to use her thinker powers, her stranger power, and the goddamned catgirl form.

Nezu had cackled when she came in to complain about it. And cackled even more when she pointed out cats could eat rats and regularly terrified bears.

Okay, to be fair, Taylor had already earned her G.E.D., so the written portion of the exams hadn't been too much of an issue aside from the language barrier. And she had plenty of combat training and experience from Brockton Bay, so she wasn't totally lost. And, well, alright, her suite of thinker powers made tearing through the hordes of robots and pulling others out of the line of fire a breeze.

She just felt... naked without her battlegown. And the way some people would stare at her, wide-eyed and clearly flushed with embarrassment as she destroyed another robot or helped them to their feet, was just not helping.

God, she hoped her girlfriends were handling this better than she was...



"Whose fucking idea was it to pit a bunch of teenagers against a horde of robots?" Amy muttered, jamming her lifesword into another automaton and activating its electrocution organs. "How the hell is this a good heroics test?" Another machine went down to the green blade. "Your society has all sorts of fucking powers--" She shifted something in her weapon, transforming it from a broadsword to a whip. "--and you drop us in a free-for-all?"

The sparking vine slew more mechanical foes before being drawn back. Amy shrugged as she marched on, muttering something about the weight of the wood. Yes, alright, she was very grateful that Taylor managed to convince Power Loader that it was absolutely a necessary support item for her--and the very calm, forceful way she spoke up to the man still left happy little flutters in her heart, not that she'd ever admit it to anyone. But the simple fact of the matter was that a sword, no matter what it was made of, had to be heavy in order to be effective.

"Come on out, you fucking badnik rejects," she growled, heaving the sword out. "Mother nature has a bone to pick with you!"

As if on cue, she heard the telltale sound of something bursting through the wall.

"The smart thing to do would be to run away from the explosion," she grumbled as she sprinted. "But noooo, here I am running toward danger. And I don't even have the armor Taylor made me, just some sweatpants and a fucking hoodie." She sighed as she ran through a shattered wall, careful to dodge the exposed rebar and the giant machine's first swing before jamming her sword out and catching the machine in a shocking stab. "I am going to strangle that fucking rat."

She spun around as some rubble shifted, but lowered her sword when she saw a blonde girl with horns stumble out. "Damn, didn't think they'd crash through walls... oh hey! Uh, I mean, <Hello, Am I Tsunotori-->"

"It's fine, I'm an english speaker too," Amy assured her, quickly taking in her limp and scratches.

"Oh, thank god. I thought I'd be stuck behind the language barrier." The girl stuck out her hand. "Pony Tsunotori."

"Amy Dallon." Amy took the hand firmly. "Oh yeah, that's a twisted ankle. Do I have your permission to heal you?"

"Yes please." Pony tilted her head. "You have a healing quirk?"

"Tactile biokinesis, I can mould anything living I touch." Amy quickly adjusted Pony's strained muscles. "But I have to work with what's there already, so you're going to need to eat a snack bar or two to regenerate what I took out of you."

"Oh, that sounds versatile! Is that why you have a plant sword?"

"Yep, registered support item." Amy started out of the building. "Your name's really Pony?"

Pony rubbed the back of her head awkwardly. "I'm half-japanese, and... well... my mom suggested it, my dad thought it was funny, and I've got hooves."

"So you do." Amy sighed. "Well, time to find more fucking robots to tear apart, I guess."

"You're not a fan?"

"I am going to FUCKING STRANGLE that rat..."

Chapter 112: Luck of the Academia

Summary:

Or: In Which Emily and Madison do NOT fight an Endbringer

Chapter Text

"Maybe I should train in some form of martial arts," Emily mused as she melted down another group of robots. "It'd give me better handling with my spray when I'm out of costume..."

She'd gotten used to using her lance. It was the only thing that managed to survive the multiple redesigns to her armor that Taylor had made, after all, and it felt nice to have more precise control of her fire. So being forced into this battle with just her bare hands...

Emily was getting flashbacks to her time on the streets.

Still, at least she knew what she was getting into, this time. And this test was practically tailor-made for her power. She could melt the inorganic opponents with her spray and, thanks to her second trigger, she had both the stamina to keep it up for a while and was able to patch up any injuries she came across. If she didn't know any better, she'd have thought Nezu adjusted the test specifically for her to be able to pass.

...actually, come to think of it, Emily didn't know any better. For all she knew, Nezu was exactly the type of person to weigh the scales in that sort of way. She'd probably have to ask around just to be sure...

She turned a corner and caught sight of another girl in a jacket, wincing as she rubbed her ear... or rather, the long fleshy cord coming out of her ear. God, the quirks on this Earth were weird. Shaking her head, Emily jogged over to girl. "Hey, you alright there?"

"Eh? Oh, yes, hello," the girl replied in stilted english. "You... american?"

"Yes. Uh, still learning japanese, sorry." Emily gestured at the scrape on the girl's ear... wire... thing. "Want me to heal that?" At her confused expression, Emily frowned. "Uh... you are hurt? Ow ow ow?" She mimed pain with her face.

"Ow ow ow..." The girl glanced at her scraped ear wire, flinching. "Yes, ow ow ow. You want...?"

"Heal." Emily thought for a second. "Make ow ow ow not."

The girl blinked for a moment before holding out the wire. "Yes yes, ow ow ow not!"

Carefully, Emily took the wire in one hand and sprayed it with the other. Within moment, the scrape began to scab over, and then faded away, leaving a fully healed... weird ear limb thing that the girl twirled around with an impressed expression. "Good," she finally said. "Thank you." She held out a hand. "Jiro Kyoka."

"Emily Rogers--wait, no, you do it the other way around here," Emily corrected herself, shaking her hand. "Rogers Emily."

Kyoka smiled wryly. "Rogers Emily. You ow ow ow many...?" She frowned for a moment, before gesturing to a broken three pointer.

"Robots?" Emily suggested. "Yes. I hurt many robots." She sprayed the metal, which burst into flame. "Hurts robots, heals humans."

"Oh. OH! Good quirk, yes." Kyoka gestured at her ear wires. "I hit strong, also make loud."

She muttered something under her breath, which Emily guessed from context was japanese for 'god I must sound stupid.' Not like she was one to judge--she was in japan and barely read the language, much less spoke it. She would have pointed that out, too, if not for the sudden massive shadow blotting out the sun. She drew her eyes up with a primal terror, one instilled in her since her childhood, almost ready to bolt--and sighed in relief at the metallic gleam coming off the giant robot glaring down at her.

"Oh thank god, it's not an Endbringer."

Kyoka stared at her, awkwardly holding up a finger. "Uh..."

Emily blinked, reassessed the situation, then pointed down the road. "Run?"

"Run," Kyoka agreed.

And so, they ran.



Madison blasted through another collection of robots, still cheerfully doot-do-dooing the Mario superstar theme. Sure, she got some odd looks from the occasional student she pulled out of the fire, but it was catchy and it totally matched her vibe at the moment! And besides, after that hell of a written exam, she deserved a chance to relax and let her powers shine.

Well, not her powers, technically, but she did make the jewelry that was enchanted/programmed with copies of powers from other parahumans that she had talked to. And yeah, without it all she'd be just another ordinary highschooler. But with it, well, she was a goddamned war goddess with smooth chocolate skin and flowing blonde locks!

(Yeah, her first powers had been from Shadow Stalker and Glory Girl. But hey, she made the look work, especially with the additions from all the other capes she'd copied...)

A few laser blasts from her fingers brought down another robot squad, putting her well ahead of... hmmm... was it eighty now, or ninty? She idly wondered how her girlfriends were doing. Honestly, she wasn't too worried--even without her battlegown, Taylor was a beast (somewhat literally), and Emily had more than enough experience and street smarts to handle the situation. Amy... well, Amy was still getting used to actually using her lifesword, but against these basic bots Madison was sure that she'd do alright. It wasn't like there was any real challenge around her.

As if to prove her words wrong, a gigantic robot--bigger than even Behemoth, if Madison gauged its height correctly--rose out of a hidden entryway, rumbling ominously through the city. Her fellow testers screamed in terror, running away from the enormous machine with enough wisdom to recognize the impossibility of defeating an environmental hazard.

Madison, for her part, rose into the air with a lunatic's grin.

Was Emily going to shake her head in exasperation when she heard about this? Very probably.

Was Taylor going to lecture her for unnecessary violence and escalation? Absolutely.

Was Amy going to chew her out for basically risking her life? Most definitely.

Was she still going to 1v1 the robot bigger than any Endbringer?

Oh HELL yeah!

With a joyous war cry, she tapped into the exact set of powers she'd need to bring the multistory monster down. The brief ten-second bursts of precog from Dinah and the degree of superspeed from Velocity let her fly circles around the monster's hand, and she sliced off the tip of a finger with one of Brandish's blades. She caught it, of course--letting heavy metal objects rain down on the city below was a bad idea in any case--but it was just a touch heavier than she expected, so she marked it with a sigil from Rune and telekinetically launched it into one of the robot's heating vents. The robot jittered at the sudden interruption to its system, its programming making it slow down just a touch to compensate... giving Madison enough time to trail some of Emily's old fire up the arm, whooping with glee as the entire limb burst into fire.

She turned around to witness her work and realized, belatedly, that a giant robot with a flaming arm was a bigger hazard then a giant robot without one.

"...Whoops."

Then she saw the small figure scrambling far too close to the robot's path, emotions radiating pure terror. Without even thinking she shot down, snatching the purple-haired boy and zooming toward the test's entry.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA---!"

"<You're applying to the hero course, right? Pull yourself together.>"

"---AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA---!"

Madison rolled her eyes, dumping the boy near the safe zone. "<Okay, maybe I could have been nicer, but seriously-->"

"---AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA---!"

With a sigh, she grabbed the boy's hand and slowed the adrenaline running through him.

"---AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa.... <Oh my god. Oh my god. Oh my god. Oh my god.>"

"<Calmed down yet?>"

A slow, smug grin formed on the purple-haired boy's face. "<I... am holding hands... WITH A GIRL!>"

Madison blinked, tapped into the emotion vision she'd copied from Gallant, and immediately regretted it. "<Think very, VERY carefully about what you say next,>" she advised him. "<Because, you know,>" she gestured at the burning zero-pointer, "<I did that.>"

The boy's eyes followed her finger, widening as a series of explosions wracked the giant robot. He swallowed, turning back to Madison with a somewhat less confident smile. "<Uh... hey. Name's Minoru Mineta. Thanks for the save, sweetcheeks.>"

Madison took a long, low breath.

"<As somebody who already has three loving and protective girlfriends,>" she began, to Mineta's resultant wince, "<let me give you a piece of advice. Girls are people too. And people put a lot of self-worth into what they work toward. If you're going to compliment a girl's looks, don't say they've got great boobs because, honestly, most of us cannot control the boobs. Tell them they have nice hair--that's something we can put effort into. Focus on what they do, praise them for that, and you'll get a hell of a lot further along than just calling them hot. Got it?>"

"<...Three girlfriends?>"

"<Mmmhmm. Loving and protecting girlfriends. In fact,>" Madison mused, "<I'd say they're better heroes than I am.>"

Mineta blinked. He turned to look at the zero pointer, which exploded so hard it tore itself in two. He turned back to look at Madison, who was through sheer force of will keeping her smile calm and polite.

Very carefully, he let go of her hand. "<Uuuuuuuuuuh well it's been nice meeting you I'm going to go see if I can score a few more points for the test okay byyyyyyye!>"

Madison rose into the air, shaking her head with some amusement, before taking in the testing grounds with her hands on her hips. "...Yeah, I should probably make sure nobody else is in range of the giant exploding robot," she mused, flying back into the city.

Chapter 113: Luck of the Academia

Summary:

Or: In which the girls are not impressed by All Might.

Chapter Text


The week they spent waiting for the results was simultaneously boring and very, very tense. Getting accepted into U.A. was almost inevitable, but that 'almost' wasn't quite 'definitely'. Taylor, Amy, Emily, and Madison kept themselves distracted through various means--going out for a meal with Amy's new horned friend, or teaching Emily's ear-wire friend better english over a video call--but every night, when they returned to the dorm Nezu had assigned them, they found themselves wondering if they would be kicked out.

But, seven days after the frankly ridiculous entry exam, the results were finally delivered to their door. Four packets, with schedules, syllabuses, various bits of paperwork, and...

"I AM HERE! As a projection!"

Taylor watched the hologram with mild interest. "Newest teacher at U.A., huh? Wonder what that's all about."

"Well at least he's speaking english," Amy grumbled, listening to the man ramble on about her grades. "Who is this guy, anyway?" she asked Madison idly.

"His cape name's All Might. He's been the number one hero in japan for... forty years, I think? Pretty famous."

"...twenty two villain points. However! Defeating villains is not all that defines a hero! There was..."

"So, what, he's like Eidolon?"

"Eh, more like Legend popularity-wise, but powerwise he's more like Manpower, and personality-wise..." Madison just gestured at the bombastic hologram.

"...for a grand total of sixty points! Congratulations, Amy Dallon, this is YOUR hero academia!"

"Huh," Emily noted. "You're tied with a... Midoriya Izuku for tenth place. And they just have sixty rescue points, no villain points..."

Amy snorted. "The heck did they do, punch out the Endbringer mech?"

"I wouldn't be surprised," Taylor said dryly. "The robots were all engineered to look more impressive than actually be functional, but the big one especially was really mostly a giant showpiece."

"Of course you'd say that, little miss Tinker," Madison quipped, opening up her packet. "Huh, another holodisk. Welp, let's see what the damages are today."

"I AM HERE! As a projection!"

"Is that some sort of meme?" Emily asked. "The whole 'I am here' thing, I mean."

"More like a catchphrase, from what I can tell. 'Everything will be alright, because I am here!'"

Amy shrugged. "Whatever works, I guess. Ouch, Madison," she added with a wince, "you did terrible on your written exam..."

"Winslow's a bad school!" Madison defended. "I mean I'm surprised any of the teachers have a license! And hey, at least I got first place in the practical!"

"...fifteen rescue points, for a phenomenal total of one hundred points! Congratulations, Madison Clements, this is YOUR...!"

"Well yeah, but that's because you've got powers out the wazoo," Taylor pointed out. "You're literally three or four different Alexandria packages smashed together."

"To be fair," Emily added as she opened her own packet, "most of the kids here probably don't have experience like we do. You know, the whole 'you can't use quirks without a license' thing. Probably hammered into them from an early age."

"I AM HERE! As...!"

"You think there are quirk dojos?" Madison asked. "You know, places where kids can learn to use their knife hands safely or whatever."

Amy snorted. "Probably. Even if it's illegal, the rich will always find a way. And, like, there's gotta be emergency cases where the kids need to learn how to use their powers or they'll blow up the power grid or whatever."

"I wonder how many of our classmates are coming into this blind," Taylor mused.

"Well," Madison offered, "heroing is both more and less dangerous here than on Earth Bet. There's a hell of a lot more villains, to be fair, but they're usually pretty low on the threat ratings, and the higher threat levels don't cluster up in gangs."

"...earned forty-two villain points! But..."

"So expect a lot of Merchants and maybe one or two Lungs?"

"And no Endbringers," Emily added with a wry grin. "That's a load off our back."

"...amazing total of sixty-four points! Congratulations, Emily Rogers, this..."

"Woo, eighth place!" Madison clapped her hands on Emily's shoulders. "Top ten, bae! Top ten!"

"Out of what, forty?" Amy snarked.

"Hey, this is apparently the most prestigious Hero School in Japan," Taylor pointed out, sliding her holodisk out of the packet. "It's nothing to sneeze at."

"I AM--!"

"I'm still weirded out that there's a school for heroics," Amy muttered. "I mean... they all have powers, right? Why isn't it just a police school?"

"Cultural inertia from before quirks were a thing?" Taylor shrugged. "I'm more shocked about the casual use of holograms. Like, this isn't even tinkertech, just normal tech here."

"...ninty-six percent on your written exam. As for your practical..."

"Woo, that G.E.D. is really paying off, huh?" Madison quipped. "Shame you didn't have the records for it on you."

Taylor shoulder-checked her with a small grin. "Like it would help me in another world."

"...thirty-six rescue points, for an astonishing total of eighty-two points! Congratulations..."

"Second place," Madison mused. "Yeah, you would totally have whooped me if they let you have your battlegown."

"I'm still very annoyed by that," Taylor grumbled.

"Well, at least we all got in," Emily pointed out, already flipping through her syllabus slowly. "Hrm. Some of this is written in kanji. I'm... going to need help to translate it."

"Let me check," Madison offered, picking up her packet. "Hmm. Most of this is the same as mine... well, aside from the costume registration form. Actually, yeah, looks like you're in class 1A too."

"Class 1A?" Amy glanced up from her pack. "Same here. Taylor?"

"Yep, same class." Taylor shrugged. "Nezu pulled strings, I guess." She flipped through her packet casually. "Mmm. Looks like we got a month before school really begins. What are we going to do until then?"

Madison shrugged. "Go shopping, see the sights, I dunno. Treat it like a vacation?"

"I'm still going to need to tinker," Taylor reminded her, putting the packet aside. "Both for my power and, you know, to try to get us back to Earth Bet."

"Yeah, yeah, but you aren't going to do that twenty-four seven. Sides, we definitely need to get new clothes. I mean," Madison gestured at herself, "the UA thrift bin was nice and all, but I'd really rather coordinate."

Amy gave her a flat look. "I think you're the only one in this room that cares about fashion, Madison."

"I wouldn't object to having some fashion," Emily offered. "But we should probably see what our stipend is like before we make any decisions."

"Fair point." Taylor sighed. "Right. Madison, you go talk to Nezu about money and shopping concerns, I'll go talk to Power Loader about tinkering stuff, and... uh..."

"We'll hold down the fort?" Amy offered dryly.

"Yeah. That."

Emily got up. "I'll see about cooking up some dinner..."

Chapter 114: Luck of the Academia

Summary:

Or: In which Taylor tries to be helpful, despite Katsuki

Chapter Text

Greetings fellow student of U.A. Academy's hero class. My name is Taylor Hebert, and due to complicated circumstances I am currently living in U.A.'s student dormitories, with the permission of Principal Nezu. An aspect of my habitation is access to the support laboratories, during which time I maintain the costume I designed and made myself, and a side effect of this is witnessing the costumes of some of my fellow students when they were delivered. While I recognize and celebrate the value in self-determination and expression when it comes to heroic costumes, the products sent in by the support companies have given me some practical concerns.

Therefore, after discussing the matter with support course teacher Power Loader and obtaining his permission, I am extending an offer to both class 1A and 1B to come in before school officially opens for a costume adjustment and redesign, overseen by a professional hero. This will be strictly optional for most students; however, Power Loader and I agree the consultation is mandatory in the case of a specific few, who will be receiving a second e-mail after this one. If you wish to improve your hero costume, or you are one of the ones who received a second e-mail, please respond to either me or Power Loader with a date and a time you are available for consultation. We may need to reschedule some sessions, depending on the number of replies we get, but I will personally ensure that everyone who comes in will walk out with their costume improved.

Remember: These outfits will define your image and abilities for your scholarly career and, if you're fortunate, even beyond that. Let us all embrace the Plus Ultra spirit.

Yours Heroically,
Taylor Hebert




"'Yours heroically?'" Amy deadpanned, looking up from her new phone. "Really, Taylor?"

"Power Loader told me to put that in," Taylor grumbled. "Said the kids would think it was more real that way."

"Kids?" Emily rolled her eyes. "We're all around the same age."

"Yes, well, I don't think any of these kids have had to fight superpowered neonazis."

"Whose costumes need work?" Madison asked curiously. "And I don't mean just who needs armor. You'd want to give everyone armor."

Taylor rolled her eyes, but acknowledged the point with a huff. "I talked it over with Power Loader, and we shortened the list down considerably," she explained. "Katsuki Bakugo, Shoto Todoroki, and Ibara Shiozaki need an aesthetic overhaul. Kosei Tsuburaba, Koji Koda, and Reiko Yanagi are all coming in with basically 'just ordinary clothes' for their costume. Then there's the shirtless squad--Eijiro Kirishima, Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu, and Jurota Shishida. Seriously, having a Brute power is no reason to go showing off your pecs."

She let out an exasperated sigh. "But the two that really got screwed over by the costuming departments are Toru Hagakure and Yaomomo Yaoyorozu. Yaoyorozu's power requires skin exposure and Hagakure's invisible, so the designers made them a swimsuit model and a nudist respectively."

Amy startled at that. "A nudist?"

"Yep. She's got shoes and gloves. That's it."

"...okay, yeah, fuck that," Amy agreed. "Those girls need help ASAP."

"Glad you agree," Taylor deadpanned. "Let's hope I get some emails back soon."



The first student to arrange a meeting was, ironically enough, the one that Taylor personally thought needed the least help despite getting the second e-mail. Apparently, the Bakugo family lived just a train ride away from U.A., which meant they didn't need to rearrange that much to drop by.

"<Hello, mister and missus Bakugo. And hello, Katsuki-san.>" Taylor bowed just enough to be polite, but not enough to be submissive. "<Thank you for coming.>"

"<It's a bit unusual to have a student take charge of this,>" the father noted, examining Taylor carefully. "<Are you in the support class?>"

"<Heroics course. Though I am negotiating with Power Loader for some time in the support labs.>"

Katsuki Bakugo huffed dismissively. "<Whatever. You got more points than me. That's the only reason I'm even thinking about listening to you.>"

"<Don't be rude, asshole!>" the mother snapped, slapping the back of his head.

Taylor blinked as the two got into a small shouting match. "...yeah, this explains a lot."

Power Loader sighed, putting himself between the two blondes. "<Hebert-san has taken the time to offer this consultation out of respect for her classmate's future,>" he declared sternly. "<I would advise you respect her time and actually put forth the effort to listen to her concerns.>"

Both the Bakugos gave identical 'tchs' as they calmed down, though the mother at least gave Taylor an apologetic look.

"<...Amongst all the people we agreed required a consultation,>" Taylor began as she led the family through the support labs, "<you are unique in that you require minimal changes. From a practical standpoint, I have very few concerns; the lack of a way to control the discharge from the arm gauntlets is problematic, but easily fixed, and you're one of the few that has any sort of armor incorporated into your outfit--I'd of course advocate for more, but I'm reliably informed I'm biased in that regard.>" She sighed as she came to the mannequin displaying the costume. "<Aesthetically, though, it's an utter disaster.>"

"<The fuck you say?!>" Katsuki snarled. "<It's fucking perfect! It's bold, daring, it looks fucking awesome, just like I always wanted!"

Taylor looked at the costume for a moment, before slowly turning to face the boy. "<It would make you look like a deranged arsonist who doesn't give two shits about burning babies.>"

"<What the fuck--?!>"

"<The colors are dark, intimidating, not something that engenders trust in the average citizen. The spikey mask would make you seem two steps away from snapping at any point. And the fact the arm cannons resemble grenades, i.e. weapons that indiscriminately slaughter people...>" Taylor shook her head. "<This is something a villain would wear, Bakugo-san.>"

The boy reeled as if struck, coming back frothing at the mouth.

"<Fortunately it's a fairly easy fix,>" Taylor continued before he could say anything, pulling out a sketch. "<We can lighten the orange slightly and recolor the green bits to be a more heroic blue. Turn the arm cannons into something smoother and cylindrical, not using any of the practical aspects. The mask... well, the mask has got to go, but if we replace it with this goggle and headset combination you still get the cool flaring aspect without looking like a lunatic. It'd also give you hearing protection and a zoomable scope to direct your explosions.>"

She kept her eye on the boy, noting how his sneer gradually lessened as she explained her offer. He actually seemed to be listening to her advice, despite his foul temper.

"<The green stays fucking green,>" Katsuki finally said. "<Perfect shade to make a point.>" He glanced at the costume on the mannequin for a moment, before snorting and looking away. "<The pants and the sleeves, you dye the black parts to be a navy blue.>"

Taylor raised an eyebrow. "<And the redesign of the equipment...?>"

"<I'm going to stay to make sure you get it fucking right!>" Katsuki growled.

"<Stop fucking swearing,>" admonished his mother, "<the girl's doing you a fucking favor.>"

Taylor shared a long-suffering look with Power Loader. Hopefully the other students wouldn't be this... intense.

Chapter 115: Luck of the Academia

Summary:

Or: In which Taylor flexes her costuming prowess

Chapter Text

"It's nice that you're offering your services to your classmates," Pony said, casually nibbling on some of her rice. "I know I would have been embarrassed to find out about... you know what later."

"Yes, well, you had an opportunity to benefit from my advice through pure chance, I just felt it only fair that the others had a chance as well."

"And you thought some of the outfits you saw were just plain terrible," Madison added. "Like the invisible girl who had gloves and shoes and nothing else."

Pony snorted. "What, really?!"

Taylor sighed. "And the shoes were pretty boring, too. At least Amy and I were able to harvest her hair to make an invisible brigandine. Not easy, for numerous reasons, but it's better than nothing."

"Brigandine...?"

"It's a kind of jacket armor. Metal plates riveted between an inner and outer layer of cloth. Only the outer layer is her hair, the inner layer is kikko-pattern plates."

"We're going to try to make her a full set of haircloth armor over the course of the month," Amy added, biting down on some meat. "It's a fascinating business."

Pony considered the implications of that statement, before visibly shoving them out of her mind. "And how have the rest of your costume consultations worked out?"

Taylor shrugged. "Oh you know, sometimes things work out pretty well..."



"<Hello, I'm Uraraka Ochaco? I'm here for the costume consultation...>"

Taylor sighed. "<Hello, Uraraka-san. I'm Hebert Taylor, and that annoyance behind you is my girlfriend, Clements Madison.>"

Ochaco blinked as another girl suddenly wrapped her arms around her. "<I knew it, I just knew you'd be adorable!>"

"Nani?"

"<I mean one look at your costume and I knew it-->" Madison lifted her up. "<Taylor, we've got to add her to the polycue!>"

"Nani?!"

"<Madison, we can't add girls to the polycue just because they're cute,>" Taylor lectured.

"NANI?!"

"<But I thought you had a thing for cute brunettes!>"

"NANI?!?!"

"Madison."


Madison pouted, reluctantly releasing Ochaco, who floated around the laboratory with an increasing blush. "<I know, I know, we have to all agree. Can I at least introduce her to Amy and Emily?>"

"<After the costume consultation,>" Taylor said, pushing her out and shutting the door with a huff. "<I apologize for her actions, Uraraka-san. We agreed to hold off courting our classmates until we knew them for a few weeks, but your outfit...>" She sighed. "<Well, you'll be popular, that's quite certain.>"

Ochaco blinked, took a look at the outfit on display, and drifted embarrassedly toward the ceiling. "<I, I, I didn't expect it to be so tight-->"

"<That's a necessary aspect of the nasua reduction pressure point equipment, I believe. It's quite fortunate you have the form for it.>" Taylor ignored the squeak and the loud rebound off the vents. "<That said, this outfit seems to mostly mitigate the negatives of your quirk, without necessarily accentuating the positives.>"

"<Wh... What do you mean?>"

Taylor looked up at her, adjusting her glasses with a smile. "<Tell me, Uraraka-san, are you familiar with micronozzle jetpacks?>"



"...and sometimes things can be pretty frustrating."



"<No,>" Taylor repeated with annoyance, "<you can't rely on your steel to protect you from everything. There's extreme temperatures, electrocution, god-damned acid!>"

"<I still think my muscles are SUPER MANLY!>" Tetsutetsu Tetsutetsu insisted.

"<I don't care. You need to put on a shirt.>"

"<He doesn't have a shirt,>" Tetsutetsu countered, pointing at Power Loader.

Taylor rose a finger, paused, and then whirled on Power Loader. "<WHY DON'T YOU HAVE A SHIRT?!?>"

"<Smother skin helps me with tunneling.>"

"<That doesn't make any sense! Hell, we're in a labratory with power tools you should have a shirt for the sparks at the least--!>"



"Of course, the ones that come in willingly are pretty easy to handle."



"<I'll admit,>" Taylor said to the brothers as they entered the laboratory, "<your costume is one of the few that I have no complaints about. In fact, I can really only offer one improvement.>" She gestured toward a privacy screen as she sat on a striped black and fuschia cylinder, picking up a stopwatch. "<Tenya-san, could you put on your armor as quickly as possible?>"

"<I shall endeavor to do my best!>" Tenya replied.

The moment he disappeared behind the screen, Taylor started the timer. "<He's... a bit serious, isn't he?>"

"<Oh yeah,>" Tensei agreed, "<my little bro definitely is a little too straight-laced for his own good. He'll be a great hero, he just... needs to adapt to the chaos, eventually.>"

"<He does seem to have a good foundation. The armor is well-designed.>" Taylor glanced at the man. "<A family heritage, I take it?>"

"<Yep. We've all got engine quirks. And a fascination with speed, obviously, so I've got to ask... why are you timing this?>"

"<Oh, to prove a point, make a sale, you know how it is. How are things in the heroing business right now, anyway?>"

"<A little rough, honestly, there are some real pieces of work springing up lately. And my underworld contacts are going missing... but I'm sure you won't need to worry about that here.>"

Taylor shook her head. "<Just because I shouldn't need to worry about it doesn't mean I won't worry about it.>"

Tensei chuckled, putting his hands on his hips. "<You're a serious one, aren't you?>"

"<Not quite as serious as your brother, but-->"

"<I am ready for judgement!>" Tenya declared, stepping out fully armored just as Taylor stopped the stopwatch.

"<Three minutes and twenty-three seconds,>" she noted, impressed. "<That's very fast for such a complicated suit of armor.>"

"<I must be of service to the people,>" Tenya replied seriously. "<When emergencies strike, every second counts!>"

"<Oh true, very true.>" Taylor handed the stopwatch to Tensei. "<Time me, starting... now.>"

She sunk her hands into the cylinder she was sitting on--and suddenly it was expanding, unfurling, wrapping around her legs and enveloping her torso as she stood, armored plates slinking up her forelimbs and down her shoulders, a helmet snapping into place around her head. By the time she'd plucked the metal parasol off the table next to her, she was fully entrenched in her two-hundred-pound battlegown.

Tensei blinked, hitting the stopwatch button a little too late "<Hoooweee. That was... uh... let's call it twelve seconds. Wow. You designed that?>"

"<And built it,>" Taylor agreed. "<With your permission, I'd like to craft a... similar rapid-deployment system for Tenya's armor. It would increase maintenance, but be a formidable upgrade.>"

"<You'll get no argument from me. Tenya?>"

The boy started, before remembering himself. "<I--I would be most honored to have my armor upgraded by such a talented engineer, Hebert-san!>"

"<Thank you, Tenya-san. Now, you'll have to take off the armor for me to upgrade it, but--behind the screen, sir, don't be so overeager!>"



"The ones that needed to come in, though? I really have to give them a clue-by-four."



Taylor let out a deep sigh. "<Okay. First of all, the depiction of Jesus Christ in a long flowing robe is rooted in medieval nobles exploiting the teachings of the bible by paying artists to directly correlate their wealth and status as divine via making Jesus appear similar to them in artistic renditions. In reality, he was a jewish carpenter, and he would have worn a rough woolen cloak or shawl with tassels.>"

Ibara Shiozaki blinked, opening her mouth--

"<Secondly,>" Taylor barrelled on, "<the crown of thorns was literally inflicted on him during the crucifixion to mock his claims of authority, and has since been correlated with both his actual authority and him willingly bearing the sins of mankind. So wearing your hair like that might imply, to certain people, that you are willingly putting yourself as equivelant to the central figure of christianity.>"

Ibara Shiozaki stared, wide-eyed, trying to come up with an argument--

"<Thirdly, this costume is ridiculously ostentatious, in a manner that suggests the wearer is prideful and enamored with the wealth of the physical world. People are going to assume you put yourself above others, which I doubt is true or is the message you want to send.>"

Ibara Shiozaki gaped at her in horror.

"<And finally,>" Taylor finished, "<aside from all of that... the costume is wildly impractical for hero work. No pockets, no armor, nothing that would actually assist you in saving lives. You know, the thing that heroes actually do.>"

Ibara Shiozaki, slowly, swallowed.

Then she bowed her head in penitence. "<Truly, Hebert-san, I must thank you for highlighting my own folly before I was lost to sin. I humbly ask your advice on how to correct my most egregious error.>"

Taylor huffed. "<Given the nature of your quirk, I think it would be permissible to reference wood in your costume--specifically the acacia tree, which was often used in the bible to symbolize God's steadfastness and truth in keeping his promises...>"



"All in all," Taylor sighed, "I think I've signed myself up for tedium and irritation."

Madison shoulder-checked her. "Oh come on, you're enjoying it."

"The creative process? Yes. Dealing with wannabe heroes who have ideas about how they look? No." She rubbed her temples tiredly. "I am not looking forward to tomorrow."

"Who's coming in tomorrow?" Pony asked.

"Shoto Todoroki. Son of the number two hero." Taylor shrugged. "So you know, he's probably a spoiled rich boy."

Chapter 116: Deku's Conspiracy

Chapter Text


So much knowledge was lost to the dark age of quirks, when the human and the metahuman warred without care for records. So many potential wonders were forgotten, tossed aside in favor of the blatant truth of mankind's wild evolution. But simply because they were forgotten didn't mean the wonders stopped existing.

One such example was the study of animal intelligence, especially in the population of corvids. If any document regarding such had survived the three hundred years between the emergence of quirks and the modern era, it was rare and likely filed away in some unsorted library, hidden data languishing in a darkened corner of an abandoned laboratory. There were certain people, perhaps, that would eagerly seek such research, if only they knew where to look. Alas, in the shadow of the great quirk wars, nobody cared to mark the caches of science.

If any from the modern day could have obtained said documents, they would have been greeted with some interesting data. The known tool-use of crows, for one, or the way certain ravens had developed what might be the beginnings of their own language. The intelligence tests marking them as smart as, perhaps, a small child. The partnership with wolves, so reminiscent of human's own domestication of dogs. The pranks they played on others. The funerals they were observed to hold...

Perhaps they'd find the speculation that corvids were entering their equivalent of the stone age. And perhaps, they would wonder... if that were true three hundred years ago, what are the birds like now?

Unfortunately, the knowledge was scattered to the winds long, long ago. So nobody paid attention to the slow proliferation of dark feathers and beaks through their cities, and only devoted birdwatchers would note their specific gathering spots.

If anyone had spent time translating the murmurs and caws and croaks of ravens, then perhaps they would have been privy to a certain conversation atop a roof of Mustafu...



"<Green Floater sad,>" hruffed one of the birds solemnly. A ruffle of feathers indicated he had the attention of the flock. "<Take hatchling heal-poly-nest sunrises past.>"

That got an aggravated cry from one of the others. "<Hatchling ill?>" she chirruped grimly.

"<Not look ill. Hidden ill? Not know.>" The first raven cocked his head with annoyance. "<Green Floater friend. Much food. Cold skies, Green Floater shelter wing-break-we. Green Floater sad, feel interest-sad.>"

"<Feel-need help Green Floater?>" cawed another, casually hanging upside down off a nearby powerline.

The first raven ruffled their feathers with a mild degree of annoyance. "<Not know help-way, Dangle.>"

"<Dangle listen chaos-build-they,>" the bird replied smugly. "<Dangle learn Green Floater sad. Find sad-way, know help-way.>"

"<Life-way-big, Dangle!>" snapped the female raven. "<Not fun act!>"

"<Know life-way-big, Pluck.>" Dangle released their grip on the wire, flipping with a flap of their wings and gliding to the roof. "<Green Floater friend, big-friend. Help friends.>" They skritched their beak cockily. "<Fun act breeze-wind help friends.>"

The first raven grrrmphed with exasperation. "<Dangle say words, rocks under rain,>" he muttered under his breath.

"<Glide.>" Dangle sidled up to him. "<Glide. Glide. Listen Dangle, Glide.>"

The raven shared a weary look with Pluck, before hopsiding a bit to focus on Dangle. "<Glide listen Dangle.>"

"<Dangle listen chaos-build-they,>" Dangle explained. "<Dangle not listen, Dangle not know. Dangle listen, Dangle tell. Closest draft, only draft.>"

Glide didn't reply, but from the way he clacked his beak, he knew Dangle had a point. As irritating a prankster the other bird could be, they always knew exactly how to handle the chaos-build-they. With one last irritated croak, he flicked his beak. "<Dangle know Green Floater nest. Dangle listen seven sunrises, Dangle tell.>"

Dangle crowed in triumph, flapping backward off the roof and gliding toward Green Floater's nest. Pluck clicked her beak, strutting up to Glide. "<Dangle feel-itch.>"

"<Dangle know know-yes, big feel-itch,>" Glide agreed. "<Tell we-we Green Floater sad?>"

"<...Dangle tell, we tell we-we,>" Pluck decided.



A week passed before the three met again. And instantly, Pluck and Glide knew something was wrong, for Dangle... was not dangling.

Dangle was a creature of mischief. They loved to play dead near the hatchlings of the chaos-build-they, only to suddenly burst into feathers and caws when approached. They loved to hang from wires and croak with laughter when onlookers stared in bafflement. They had once irritated one of the chaos-build-they's champions, for over a week, simply by plucking bugs and dropping them from a great height; the reason for this, only Dangle knew, for they chortled too much to answer whenever asked.

To be standing on the roof, as a normal bird.... that was a grave statement indeed.

"<Green Floater hatchling chaos not,>" they explained bluntly.

Pluck tilted her head. "<Chaos not?>"

"<Chaos-build-they, name-chaos. Green Floater hatchling chaos not.>" Dangle clacked their beak, looking down at the crowd below. "<Chaos-build-they feel happy name-chaos. Hatchling chaos not, hatchling sad. Green Floater big-sad... we-we hatchling wing-gone, we-we big-sad. Chaos not chaos-build-they wing-gone.>"

Glide ruffled his feathers as the implications sunk in. The chaos-build-they had a complicated relationship with their chaos, but it was a deep and intrinsic one for most of them. To be denied that...

"<Feel-sad on hatchling,>" Pluck murmured softly, bowing her head. "<Feel-sad on Green Floater...>"

"<Feel-sad big-we big-they,>" Glide agreed.

"<Hatchling want-way champion,>" Dangle added, with the grim expression of a bird who had just found their friend in the final sleep.

"<Champion? Champions name-chaos big-way. Not name-chaos...>" Pluck chirred her doubts somberly. "<Storm-way. Rain, Thunder, Lightning!>" she cursed.

Glide cocked his head, acknowledging her words with gallows humor. "<Rocks under rain.>" He chuffed, looking at the sky. "<Want we give name-chaos...>"

There was a moment of somber acknowledgement.

Dangle suddenly cocked their head. "<...Stall.>" He hopped closer to Glide. "<Say words past-way?>"

"<...Want... we give name-chaos?>"

Dangle stared at him for a long moment, an unnerving gleam growing in their eye.

"<Dangle?>"

"<We give name-chaos...>" Dangle hrmmed. "<We... be name-chaos!>"

Pluck grffed with irritation. "<Dangle not fun-way-->"

"<Listen Dangle,>" Dangle insisted. "<Listen Dangle. Chaos-build-they name-chaos chaos-way. Feather Thrower, Rabbit Be, Fire Storm. Chaos-build-they not know name-chaos-way. We teach hatchling listen we, chaos-build-they say name-chaos!>"

"<Future-way?!>" Pluck snapped back. "<Listen hatchling, act hatchling say? Hatchling be hatchling!>"

"<Teach hatchling listen we, hatchling listen we. Green Floater friend... Hatchling big-friend.>"

"<Dangle be chaos-storm. Glide Pluck fly--....Glide?>"

Glide was staring at Dangle, head cocked thoughtfully.

"<...Dangle future-way... interest...>"

"<Glide!>"

"<Help-way hatchling,>" Glide pointed out. "<Help hatchling, help Green Floater.>"

Pluck chirred angrilly, pacing across the roof as she considered the words. "<....LIGHTNING! Pluck...Pluck fly future-way.>" She glared at Dangle. "<Pluck watch hatchling near-way!>"

Dangle chirped innocently. "<Dangle help hatchling, not tease! Dangle draft-future.>"

"<Dangle draft-future, sun hatch,>" Pluck countered doubtfully. After a moment, though, she flexed her wings in resignation. "<We fly-act think-break future-way, else Pluck think-break.>"

With a delighted chortle, Dangle flapped into the air, leading them to Green Floater's hatchling.

Chapter 117: Luck of the Academia

Summary:

Or: In Which Taylor hopes she is wrong

Chapter Text

Taylor had gained an eclectic collection of powers over the course of her cape career. Her preference was for tinker powers, obviously, but she couldn't guess what cards she'd get whenever she got a new 'slot', and sometimes it really was a pick between evil, useless, and weird. Sometimes, though--rarely, but sometimes--she was offered a power she selected not for herself, but for her teammates. And such was the case with Morrigan.

To the untrained eye, Morrigan was an ordinary black cat with piercing blue eyes. And quite honestly, she mostly was exactly as she appeared--no super powers that an ordinary cat would not have. But those in Taylor's inner circle knew the cat was not just a cat, but a projection--a manifestation of Taylor's will that she could impose on any location with which she was familiar, looking through feline eyes while she was, herself, busy elsewhere.

(Two days ago, Madison had asked if she could manifest Morrigan back on Earth Bet from this reality. The answer, surprisingly, was yes, which left Taylor exceedingly annoyed that she hadn't figured it out sooner. She'd managed to explain the situation to T.R.A.C.E.I. through some creative feline charades and typing on a laptop, and the robot had promised to update everyone else on their status.)

For now, Morrigan was lounging just out of sight of most people, in the branches of a tree along U.A. academy's entry path. She stealthily watched the entry of a man with spiky red hair, and a boy with... bifrucated hair and... a... very, very worrying scar.

Taylor pulled out her phone with a frown, sending a quick text to Amy.

Taylor: Hey, you ever see abuse victims at the hospital?
Amy: Doctor patient confidentiality.
Taylor: Because I'm wondering how to identify an abuse victim.
Taylor: Specifically, I'm wondering if the kid Morrigan's watching is an abuse victim.
Amy: Wait, the Shot guy?
Taylor: Shoto Todoroki, yeah.
Amy: Tell you what, I'll 'bump into him' and get back to you.
Taylor: Bring one of the others, just in case.


"<Sensei,>" Taylor said as she glanced away from her phone, "<hypothetically speaking, if I suspected one of the students to be from an abusive household, what would U.A. do about it?>"

Power Loader drew himself up. "<It's happened before. The legal battles aren't pretty, but Nezu has a... thing for protecting the students. Bring it up to him with solid evidence and we'd get the kid away from the home lickity split. The dorms exist for a reason, after all.>"

"<Really? What if the household in question is rich and famous and likely has expert lawyers?>"

"<...Why do I get the feeling this question isn't hypothetical?>"

"<Because despite your blatant violation of workplace safety and dress code,>" Taylor deadpanned, "<you're actually competent as a teacher.>"

Amy: Not going to give you the full write-up, but there's minimal signs of physical abuse.
Amy: Not ruling out psychological.
Amy: Actually leaning heavily in favor of psychological...
Taylor: Really?
Amy: I look at Big Guy and Shot, I'm seeing Carol and Vicky dialed up to eleven.
Taylor: Ah.


"<And what exactly would you qualify as 'solid evidence'?>" Taylor asked. "<In the case of psychological abuse.>"

Power Loader sighed. "<Unfortunately, that's a little more ambiguous. Physical scars are easy to see, but Nezu has a number of blindspots when it comes to human interactions. I'd actually suggest bringing the issue up with Kayama or Inui, they'd probably be able to file the proper paperwork and get Nezu's attention on the matter.>"

"<You really seem to put a lot of faith in Nezu.>"

"<He is a genius. And he's worked hard to overcome his own trauma.>"

Taylor huffed.

"<What's this all about, anyway? Did one of the students that came in trigger warning bells?>"

"<The Todorokis. I just saw them come onto the campus.>"

Power Loader crossed his arms. "<Hacking the security cameras is impressive, but also technically illegal.>"

"<Hmm? Oh, no, I didn't hack the cameras.>" Taylor briefly summoned Morrigan to her desk. "<It's a projection, shared senses.>" She banished the cat again, only to resummon her a short distance away from the Todorokis.

"<...You otherworlders are something else,>" Power Loader muttered. "<Enji Todoroki, huh? The number two hero as an abuser... That's going to be a tough one--if what you say is true.>"

"<I'm hoping I'm seeing things, but I'm not stupid enough to look the other way.>" Taylor glanced at the suit on display. "<And... I might need to get Enji away from Shoto for a bit, so we can talk in private.>"

"<How exactly are you going to do that?>"

"<Weaponized bratiness.>"

Power Loader gave her a dry look, but before he could say anything the door to the support lab opened.

"<Hm.>" Enji Todoroki crossed his arms, examining Taylor with an unimpressed eye. "<You're the one that claims to be able to improve Shoto's costume?>"

"<I am,>" Taylor replied. "<And you are...?>"

"<Endeavor. The number 2 hero... and Shoto's father.>"

The boy in question let out a slow breath.

"<His parentage is irrelevant,>" Taylor stated bluntly. "<I'm concerned with how effective his costume is for hero work, nothing more and nothing less.>" She pointedly ignored both of their reactions--the man's bristling and the boy's subtle shock--as she turned to pick up a sketchpad.

"<I don't see why we should listen to a child,>" Endeavor stated bluntly. "<Especially one so inexperienced and unfamiliar with the hero scene.>"

"<You, Enji Todoroki, are well within your rights to leave.>"

The man snorted. "<This was a waste of time. Come along, Shoto-->"

"<Shoto-san will stay,>" Taylor clarified. "<This meeting is mandatory for him.>"

"<You don't have that authority-->"

"<But I do,>" Power Loader stated, drawing himself up to his full (if short) height. "<Shoto-san's costume requires a significant degree of improvement, and I can tell from the outfits Hebert-san has designed herself that she is an expert in addressing both aesthetic and practical concerns.>"

"<We should not have to be subjected to this!>"

"<As I said, Todoroki-san,>" Taylor repeated calmly, "<you are welcome to leave if you so desire.>"

Endeaver narrowed his eyes at her, as though he thought she could be intimidated by six and a half feet of belligerence.

She met his gaze without flinching.

"<...tch. Americans.>" The man finally dismissed her, turning around. "<I need to discuss this matter with Nezu. I will be back shortly.>"

The door to the support room slammed shut behind him.

Taylor let out a breath. "<Shoto-san. Do you feel... safe, at home?>"

Shoto blinked, staring at her. There was a level of incomprehension in his eyes, as though he wasn't sure what was just asked.

"<Shoto-kun, we can help you,>" Power Loader said gently. "<We want to help you. But you have to accept our help.>"

"<...He's the number 2 hero,>" Shoto murmured.

"<And?>" Taylor asked.

"<...he's the number 2 hero,>" Shoto repeated, as though that explained anything.

"<This isn't about him,>" Taylor told him firmly. "<This is about you. Do you feel safe at home?>"

Shoto stared at her, searching for something in her expression. Something... he couldn't quite name.

"<I am... not sure how to answer that question,>" he finally replied.

Taylor nodded, putting a hand on his shoulder. "<Just... think on it. And when school starts--or any time before then--you can give us an answer, okay?>"

"<...okay.>"

"<Okay.>" Taylor took a breath. "<So. About your costume... I'll be honest, it's goofy as fuck.>"

Chapter 118: Luck of the Academia

Summary:

Or: In Which Taylor makes costumes and a frenemy.

Chapter Text

"<Your costume is pants,>" Taylor stated bluntly. "<Just pants. That's not acceptable.>"

"<I fully understand your reasoning,>" Jurota Shishida replied. "<Indeed, were it not for the practical requirements of my quirk, I would be glad to have something a little more covering. But alas, the rapid growth I undergo shreds any shirt I could wear.>"

Taylor heaved a small sigh of relief. This guy, at least, seemed reasonable. "<Have you considered a variation on elastic suspenders? By mounting plates along the bands that are interlinked via inbuilt groove and rail systems, you would have a pseudo-cuirass that would grow with you.>"

Jurota hummed thoughtfully. "<The idea is appealing, but... are you certain it's not too complicated to make?>"

"<I can have something whipped up in thirty minutes for a basic test.>"



"<Yeah, it is pretty basic,>" Kosei Tsuburaba admitted. "<But I've got a few good reasons. One, keeping it to just a jacket and slacks means I can slap it on in emergencies. Two, flashier heroes are more intimidating, which means people who actually need help won't come to me. Three, I make it look good.>"

"<The third point is debatable,>" Taylor deadpanned, though there was enough of a curve to her lips to lessen the impact. "<But I suppose I can see the other two points. What if we extended the jacket to a trench coat? That would allow you to add more pockets for gear and layer the inner surface with armor plating. You could also swap out the pants for matching blue jeans, and add a hood you can flip up when you want to be noticed as a flashy hero.>"

"<...Eh, I'll think about it.>"



"<No,>" Taylor growled with aggrivation, "<you can't rely on your hardening to protect you from everything. There's extreme temperatures, electrocution, god-damned acid!>"

"<But my quirk is only useful for defense!>" Eijiro Kirishima objected. "<And I know for a fact that it's resistant to acid!>"

"<I don't believe that it's only useful for defense. And that's besides the point. You need to put on a shirt.>"

Eijiro looked at Power Loader--

"<DO NOT USE THE SUPPORT TEACHER AS A COUNTER-EXAMPLE,>" Taylor snapped.

"<Okay! Okay. But, uh, how do we make sure the shirt doesn't get ripped when I use my quirk?>

"<That... hm.>" Taylor tapped her chin. "<....Okay, maybe you need an apron.>"



"I'll admit, I'm... not sure how my costume wound up like this," Momo Yaoyorozu mused, looking at the mannequin. "The costuming company I contacted has excellent reviews."

"I think I understand what happened, actually. You're not a native english speaker, right?"

"Well... no," Momo admitted. "Am I coming across poorly?"

"Oh no, you're doing very well," Taylor assured her. "But like with any language there's some nuance that sometimes isn't immediately obvious." She pulled out her phone, quickly shuffling through some pictures. "You weren't the only student who ordered designs from this company, but the other two girls didn't have costumes as, ah..."

"...Blatant?" Momo suggested.

"A good word for it, yeah. But their costumes are made out of materials that compensate for their quirks. That got me looking into the company, and... they have a good reputation for fabric design. As in, the chemical and practical design of the materials of the costume, not necessarily how it looks in the end."

Momo buried her face in her hands. "And I thought 'fabric design' meant 'costume design'... my goodness. This is so embarrassing."

"Hey, we all make mistakes. I thought your given name was actually Yaomomo, after all."

The girl conceded the point with a nod. "So... if this outfit is unacceptable, what will we do about it?"

"We'll have to do a complete redesign," Taylor admitted. "I'm thinking a plackart underneath a poncho..."



Power Loader crossed his arms. "<I personally don't see anything wrong with it.>"

"<But... it's not...>" Taylor gestured at the outfit.

"<It's a perfectly acceptable hero outfit.>"

"<It has a skirt!>"

"<Your battlegown has a skirt.>"

"<My jetskirts are functional flight devices. And they don't... I mean... they're armored.>"

"<I know you think everybody could use more armor,>" Power Loader said blandly, "<but that doesn't mean you have to act so offended when a costume doesn't have one.>"

"<I just--why would a hero want to look like that?!>"

"<According to the notes, Komari-san is well aware that most people are afraid of spontaneously growing mushrooms, so she wanted something cute to downplay the fear.>"

Cute.

Yes.... the outfit was cute, Taylor had to admit. As cute as the blouse Emma had worn when telling her Winslow cronies about Taylor's supposed adventures with the Merchants. As cute as the shoes that had pressed her into the ground when Emma lectured her about knowing her place. As cute as the necklace that Emma had worn when mocking her about her mother's lost flute...

"<...I guess I'm just irrationally offended by cute outfits,>" she muttered.



"<Okay, you may have a point on the greaves,>" Itsuka Kendo allowed. "<And I'll consider adding shoulderpads, if it doesn't interfere with my martial arts. The gauntlets, though...>" She held out a hand, which grew to three times her own size. "<I don't think that's going to... work...?>"

The smile that was growing on Hebert-san's face was very worrying.

"<Give me an hour and a half.>"

Very worrying indeed.

The results, however, were incredible.



"<YOU!>"

Taylor looked up from her workstation, taking in the pink-haired girl glaring daggers at her with bafflement.

"<You're stealing all my potential clients!>" the girl continued angrily. "<How am I supposed to market my babies if somebody's already gone and equipped all the heroes?!>"

It took a moment for Taylor to properly process the japanese she had just heard. "<...you're an engineer?>" she confirmed hesitantly.

"<I am Hatsume Mei, future CEO of Hatsume Industries, and purveyor of a plethora of support equipment! And you,>" she pointed an accusing finger, "<aren't even in the support course!>"

"<I can assure you, Hatsume-san, that I am only offering adjustments to their costumes.>"

"<Designing hero outfits and their related accessories is a complex business! What makes you think you have any idea what you're doing?!>" Mei shouted.

In reply, Taylor put down her sketchpad, sat on the dark cylinder next to her workstation, and activated her battlegown. Just to punctuate her point, she activated her jetskirts, hovering an inch above the floor.

Mei's secondary coronas flickered a few times as she slowly took in the armored dress, analyzing every single latch and mechanism.

"<...huh.>"

After a moment, her eyes returned to Taylor's visor. "<So... are you single?>"

"<I have three girlfriends,>" Taylor deadpanned.

Mei stretched her arms behind her head, not so incidentally showing off her muscles. "<Looking to add another?>"



"Pfaaaahahahahahahahaaahahahahahaha--!"

Taylor ignored Madison's cackling with a resigned sigh. "I swear, I don't know how this keeps happening to me..."

"You're cute, caring, and don't hesitate to call us out on our shit," Amy replied bluntly.

Emily shrugged. "She's not wrong."

"--haaahahahaahahahahahaaa--"

"Anyway, aside from that, things are going well--well, with the costume advise at least." Taylor cricked her neck. "Tomorrow should be pretty easy, honestly--there's some girl with earphone wires that does sound powers--"

"Oh, Kyoka Jiro?" Emily nodded. "I ran into her during the exams, she seemed nice."

"Yeah, I'm probably going to suggest putting some speakers in her coat--combination armor and additional use of her quirk. Then there's the two others who put in ordinary clothes instead of a costume. I don't know what'll come from that, but I'll probably be able to breeze through it. And then there's some local kid whose mom made his basic outfit."

"--aha, ha... whew." Madison let out a final breath. "Sorry, yeah, just... woo, Taylor's got game. Anyway... we're talking about costumes?"

"Yeah, tomorrow should be easy," Taylor said. "Well, you know. Except for the guy with a handcrafted costume from his mother."

"Oof, sentimental meaning. Yeah, you should probably be gentle with him."

"Yeah. Still, can't possibly be worse then that debacle with the Todorokis..."

Chapter 119: A Step To The Left

Chapter Text

"Whoa!" Ochaco Uraraka sidestepped left, just barely managing to avoid being buried under rubble. That was close--too close! This close to the end of the exam, being trapped would probably reflect poorly on her as a hero.

She cast a brief look back at the giant robot--that thing was worth zero points?!--as she ran down the road, which meant she almost ran into the cute green-haired boy from the front gate standing around with an expression of blank shock without noticing him. Fortunately, she did turn her attention forward just in time to spot him before bowling him over and--in a split second decision--grabbed one hand around his arm to reduce his gravity before launching herself and simultaneously reducing her own gravity.

"WHAAAAA--?!"

"We need to get out of here!" Ochaco declared. "Quick, wrap your arms around my waist!"

"O-Okay--!" the boy stammered, obeying without thinking. "Uh, c-can we get some robots on the way?"

"What?"

"Because I haven't gotten any points yet..."

Ochaco looked at him with disbelief. "You whaaaaaaa--?!"

"THE EXAM IS OVER!"

For a moment, as the two of them drifted toward one of the still-intact rooftops, the world was still. The meaning of those words, broadcast loudly across the entire fake city, slowly sunk in, even as Ochaco grabbed the roof's edge and redirected them over it.

She released her power, falling the faint few inches to the roof's surface before turning to look at the boy lying beside her. Some words struggled to form in her mind, something that would change the slowly developing expression of despair on the green-haired boy's face.

"...um... hey," she offered awkwardly. "How, uh, how are you doing?"

"I am a useless deku..."

"I--I'm sure you're not useless," Ochaco said. "I mean, uh... you probably did great in the written exam...?"

"I screwed up my one chance..."

"There's... always next year?"

"I have failed All Might. I've... I've failed All Might."

"Uh..." Ochaco blinked. "You know All Might?"

"...He trained me and gave me my quirk."

Ochaco's heart sunk. The poor boy was clearly a hero fan--and a brilliant one, if he'd been able to get into the exam--but he'd obviously pinned so much of his self-worth on this that the failure... the failure had broken his mind, made him delusional. She glanced over the edge of the roof, where the other testers were meandering along the road, all of them chatting casually about how many robots they'd destroyed. She could go down there, get a teacher, and...

...and...

...and what? They'd give the boy a pat on the back and send him on his way. That... that wouldn't...

That wouldn't end well.

Her mind raced for alternatives, for something, anything she could do. She could suggest going to another hero school--no, that wouldn't work. If he pinned so much on U.A., there had to be a reason he couldn't apply to other schools. But... maybe...

"...Maybe you can apply to another course?" she tried.

The boy blinked, realization sinking in. "...yeah. Yeah!" He sat up eagerly. "And then I could transfer into the hero course if I win the sports festival!"

"Uh--y-yeah, sure!" Was that a thing that could happen? Ochaco didn't know, but if it gave the boy hope--

"Oh wait," he said, flopping down, "I didn't sign up for any other course."

Ochaco inhaled as a crazy, brilliant, idiotic idea crystalized in her mind.

"Yes you did."

"...what? No I--"

"Yes," she repeated sternly, "you did." She sat up, rolling her shoulders. "Listen, U.A. gets thousands of applicants every year, right?"

"Yes, but--"

"Which means," she barrelled on, "that they have to keep track of thousands of applications. And they're good at that, but they're not perfect. Nobody's perfect! So here's what happened: You applied to the General Education course but, through some clerical error, were shuffled into the Heroics exam course. So now, we're going to go down and explain that to the teachers. Hell, we'll even go to Nedzu if we have to! And then," she finished with a dramatic fist pump, "they'll give you the Gen Ed exam, and you're going to ACE that exam, and you WILL go to U.A. academy!"

"...But I didn't sign up for Gen Ed," the boy repeated, obliviously.

"Yes you did, remember? That's what you told me when we bumped into each other at the front gate."

"...I did?"

"Well," Ochaco grinned deviously, "if anybody asks, that's what I'm going to tell them."

The boy blinked again, jolting upright when the implications sunk in. "You want me to LIE to the teachers?!"

"I want you to earn your place in this academy," Ochaco corrected sternly. "I want you to take that test and prove--to everyone, and to yourself--that you belong here. Because I think you do, and I'm sure All Might does too."

Did she feel a little dirty playing on the boy's clear delusions to get her to go along with her crazy scheme? Yes, yes she did. But the way the shock drained away to be filled with wonder, and the blubbering grateful tears that came as he latched on to her, washed that guilt away easily.

"I---I'm sorry," the boy said, finally managing to wipe away his tears. "I got your jacket all wet--"

"It's fine, it's fine. I'll just put it in the wash when I get home." She stood up, holding out a hand to him. "Now, let's go find the teachers and make sure they know about that little misfile."

"Right." The boy accepted her hand, pulling himself up. "Right! And once I'm in the General Education course, I'll train to win the sports festival and transfer to the hero course!"

"Yeah! And I'll help you! And one day, everyone will know the names of Uraraka Ochaco and... uh..."

"Oh!" The boy rubbed his green hair awkwardly. "Midoriya Izuku. Uh..." He glanced away for a moment, nervously tapping his fingers together. "Can you, uh, not tell anybody about All Might giving me my quirk? That's supposed to be a secret."

Ochaco huffed a silent laugh. "Oh yeah, of course. Now let's go!"

Chapter 120: A Step To The Left

Chapter Text

Nedzu was considered by many to be the smartest creature alive. Perhaps the most intelligent being in all of history. His quirk was certainly a major contributing factor to that. It was next to impossible to slip anything by him without notice, even for well-trained professionals.

So the very moment the door to his office opened, he knew the two children stepping in were trying to make a play.

How interesting...

"Hello there!" he greeted cheerfully. "What seems to be the trouble?"

"Uh--H-hello sir!" The boy waved awkwardly. "I'm, I'm Midoriya Izuku, and, uh, I think there's been a mistake in the paperwork I filed?"

Nervous. Pressured, perhaps? Nedzu knew, of course, of the boy--he was one of the few that Toshinori trusted, if only because he could weasel out an answer no matter the man's attempts at secrecy. And he was well aware of the total failure the boy had shown during the exam, confused and undirected. More a reflection on Toshinori's lack of skill as a teacher, Nedzu presumed, than a lack of talent in the boy.

Yet he was here now. And who was the girl? Ah, Uraraka Ochaco, if he recalled correctly (and he always recalled correctly). Much more confident in her posture--a hint of nervousness, to be sure, but she'd chosen a path and dedicated herself to it. Admirable, if she was capable of lateral thinking... but then, her presence indicated that whatever gambit the children were planning was hers. Perhaps that would reveal just how 'clever' she could be.

"Oh?" Nedzu inquired politely, only half a second after Midoriya finished his sentence. "And why would you think that?"

"Uh, I, you see, I applied to the General Education course, and, um. I was... put into the hero course exam...?"

"Really?" Nedzu opened open the appropriate files on the computer, not taking his eyes away from the two.

"Yes," Uraraka agreed, nodding her head firmly. "He told me he applied to Gen Ed when we ran into each other this morning. Does Gen Ed have a separate exam?"

Lies, brazen and confident. Nedzu didn't even have to look through the records to know, the way the children were acting was enough evidence to him. He hummed as he rustled through the digital paperwork, considering the reasons that they would attempt such a deception. Midoriya's was obvious--pressure from a renowned hero--but if he truly bore that core to give his all in service...

Ah.

Perhaps that would ascribe his failure. His ambition was not for himself, and so in any circumstance where he had to act for his own benefit, he would fail. That was why he could not destroy a single robot, because for all he wanted, needed to be a hero, destroying robots would not help anybody. Or, more likely, Toshinori had failed to give him training in his quirk.

And yet he was here, trying something on the surface selfish... but only, Nedzu noted, at the prodding of Uraraka. Oh, it was obvious she was the leading force in this little scheme, and--after a quick, quiet review of the footage--equally obvious why. The expressions that passed over her face when Midoriya said what he said--not that he needed to hear, he was an expert at lip-reading--showed the thoughts within her mind in rapid succession. And this... well, with what Uraraka knew, this was a clever solution.

A heart so powerful should be nurtured, and a clever mind encouraged. And yet, it was a violation of rules. There was an old, old quote Nedzu held close to his heart; Rules exist so that you think before you break them. Something which Uraraka might not have done just yet, as driven by her heart as she was. Now, how could he both support and discipline this troublesome girl...?

Ah.

Aha.

Yes, Nedzu thought with a smile as he looked upon the files gathered on his screen, that would do nicely.

"I believe I have found the source of confusion!" he declared brightly. "It would seem your application was switched with one Shinso Hitoshi's. How terribly embarrassing!"

"Uh--" Uraraka blinked, before nodding quickly. "Yeah, I thought it was something like that. That's why we came to you!"

"And I'm quite you did, Uraraka-san. Why, I might spend weeks, maybe even months, tracking down the source of this egregious error!" He tapped a few keys. "There you are, Midoriya-san, a slot open in the Gen Ed exams. Unfortunately, the official time for them has passed, so you will have to take the exam here, in my office. I hope you understand."

"O-oh! I-I understand, it's not a problem, th-thank you for accommodating me!" Midoriya stammered, bowing quickly.

"And thank you for bringing this issue to my attention! I would ask you not go spreading around the details of the matter until I am done with my investigation--our staff should have caught this from the start, and it would be awkward to be accused of incompetence... or worse."

Nedzu paused for a moment to let the implications sink in, and was sadly disappointed when the two seemed merely confused. Oh well, they'd learn. That's what schools were for, after all.

"Uraraka-san, would you please go down to the teacher's longue and give them this?" He wrote a note, folding it up before handing it to her. "It'll explain everything. You can wait for Midoriya-san at the gate afterward."

"Uh, yes sir!"

Nedzu waited until she'd rushed out the door before turning to Midoriya. "I'm going to print out the Gen Ed test, and then I'll give you till..." He glanced at the clock. "...five-thirty to complete it. That should give you exactly the same amount of time as the other students taking this test."

"T-Thank you, Nedzu-sama!" Midoriya bowed quickly. "S-sorry for the inconvenience!"

"Nonsense! I enjoy the chance to educate my students personally."

And Nedzu wasn't even lying at that...

He started the process of printing the General Education tests, then took a sip of his tea. Oh, Midoriya would have to have supplementary lessons, to be sure, if he wanted to transfer to the Hero course. But those would have to be practical, teaching him how to use his quirk and how to fight. Lessons like that, Nedzu knew, would best be left to Toshinori--though perhaps monitored by the other staff, given what seemed to have occurred.

Uraraka, though...

Rules were meant to bring order to society, to provide direction to those who didn't know what they wanted, to ensure fair or at least decent treatment. And yet, no rule could completely contend with the chaos of reality--some laws, in fact, were cruel and unnecessarily binding. Thus, one should think about the rules, about why they existed and what they were meant to do, and weigh the risks and benefits of acting outside them before attempting to violate the structure they created. Uraraka had known what she was doing was against the rules, and that she was doing the right thing, but she hadn't paused to consider the reason the rules existed.

Not clever enough. Not yet. She needed something... a challenge that would force her to think.

How fortunate, then, that such a challenge was easy to arrange. And it would serve as a good lesson for another student as well! Bakugo Katsuki, ranked first among the Hero Exam, with seventy-seven villain points... and not a single rescue point. Oh, he was a competitive one, assured in his power, but he lacked something vital to heroics--something he would have to learn in his time here, lest Nedzu bar him from graduating. Still, his competitive nature could, for the moment, be used.

As Midoriya was distracted by the printer, Nedzu opened Uraraka's file and added five more rescue points.

Just five. To the forty-five she already had. And, with the twenty eight villain points she had, that would put her right on top.

Ahead of Bakugo by one single point.

Nedzu cackled. Try to slip one past him? An admirable attempt, to be sure, and one rooted in compassion. But compassion wasn't enough! Cleverness was necessary! And maybe, with the explosive boy nipping at her heels, Uraraka would learn that--or at the very least, learn that Nedzu was always at least three steps ahead (and that was on a bad day when he hadn't had his tea).

"Uh... Nedzu-san?" Midoriya gulped. "Is... something going on?"

"Hmm? Oh, just a little private joke between me and the teachers," Nedzu assured him, hiding his smile behind his teacup.

Chapter 121: Luck of the Academia

Summary:

Or: In Which Consultation goes off the rails

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The meeting with Koji Koda had been difficult, since she didn't know JSL, but eventually the shy but large boy had communicated his goals in his hero outfit and she'd been able to accommodate him with an elegant, yet basic, armored outfit. Reiko Yanagi... had been difficult in an entirely different way. Taylor hadn't thought anybody could be so edgy unironically, not before meeting the girl who spoke as though she were communing with the dead constantly. It had taken Taylor half an hour of conversational maneuvering to fit in the idea that an ordinary kimino was not enough for heroic endeavors into her head, and another half hour of ghostly metaphors before the girl had finally agreed to something that Taylor thought minimally viable.

Compared to all that, Kyoka Jiro's consultation was incredibly easy.

"<...so yes, adding speakers to the coat will make it a lot longer and a bit bulkier, but you'll still have most of your freedom of movement and might even get a few extra applications of your quirk out of it.>"

"<Huh.>" Kyoka Jiro nodded thoughtfully. "<And you really think I could link up to a computer with my quirk?>"

"<Your phone is a computer, and you plug your earjacks in it to listen to music. I'm not saying it'd be easy, and it's definitely not my area of expertise--you're probably better off talking to Madison about it--but there is a lot of untapped potential there.>"

"<I'll... think about it. Thanks for the advice, Hebert-san.>"

Taylor waved as the girl left. "<Have a good day!>" She flipped her sketchbook to the next page, humming at the name on it. "<Midoriya Izuku... That's familiar. Where have I heard that name...?>"

"<You're probably remembering that he tied for the tenth highest entry exam score with Dallon,>" Power Loader offered. "<Sixty rescue points, no villain points.>"

"<Right, yeah, I remember that now. How did he manage to do that, anyway?>"

"<Spent the whole exam not getting any bots, then the zero pointer rumbled out and he saw some girl trapped under rubble in its path. Jumped up and smashed its face in with a punch. Broke both his legs and his arm.>"

Taylor stared at him. "<...That sounds... incredibly stupid.>"

"<It gets better. He broke his legs by jumping. Only reason he didn't go splat was because Uraraka--the girl he saved--managed to nab him with her anti-grav powers.>"

"<...I have some serious concerns about both this boy and your exam practices,>" Taylor said dryly. "<I'm hoping I can address at least some of them today.>"

"<The details of the exams have been a subject of hot debate for years, if not decades. There's a lot of backroom politics involved, though. You're better off leaving that along. As for Midoriya's actions...>" Power Loader shrugged, gesturing as the door opened. "<Perhaps you can ask him.>"

"<Oh, I intend to,>" Taylor muttered darkly, before turning around with a smile. "<Hello! You're Midoriya Izuku and Midoriya Inko, yes?>"

"<Yes, that's us!>" The woman bowed cheerfully. "<You're the young lady who wants to help my son with his outfit, right?>"

"<That I am. I, ah, understand you designed an outfit for him?>"

"<Oh, my son designed his costume,>" Inko replied cheerfully. "<He had it sketched out in his notebook, I simply put it all together!>" She proudly produced a briefcase and put it on the desk.

Taylor opened the briefcase, pulling out the contents and laying them out on the table. "<Well, I can't deny that it's aesthetically pleasing. Interesting shade of turquoise, that's unique, and the lines do look like they'd frame his body well. And the bunny hood does provide a degree of facial flair.>"

"<Bunny...? Oh, no, those are supposed to invoke All Might's hair tufts.>"

Taylor blinked, looking over the hood, then decided it wasn't worth arguing. "<I'm honestly more concerned with the practical aspects of hero costumes. The utility belt is a good start, and I can see you have armpads and kneepads--that's already miles ahead of some of the worst costumes. Still, I'd suggest sewing in a few armor plates under the surface.>"

"<She wants everyone to have more armor,>" Power Loader said with an amused smile. "<Every session she's had, it's always been about the armor.>"

"<It hasn't been only about armor,>" Taylor objected. "<I've also given aesthetic advice, when necessary. And I try to consider their quirk. Like Jiro Kyoka, you might have passed her coming in? I offered to install extra speakers in her costume's coat.>"

The boy seemed to startle out of the nervous stance he'd been in, eyes caught by those words. "<Extra speakers? Her quirk must have something to do with sound. Do her ear wires transfer sound? Perhaps they function as output transfer for her quirk. What generates the sound? Maybe it's something to do with specialized lungs. No, that wouldn't transfer through skin wires. Bloodstream? It could be her heartbeat...>"

"<Well, I can tell that the first alteration to your costume is going to be replacing this resperator with a comm-mask,>" Taylor said, already writing down a few notes. "<Both to prevent your opponents from overhearing your analysis and to allow you to communicate your observations with your allies.>"

"<O-oh! I'm sorry, I just really like quirks and sometimes I ramble a lot-->"

"<It's not a problem. Frankly, it's the opposite of a problem. That level of analytical skill is practically required to take control of a chaotic situation.>" Taylor tilted her head. "<Is empowered analysis your quirk, by any chance?>"

"<No, it--it's kind of complicated,>" Izuku stammered.

"<I guess that makes sense. It'd be pretty difficult to break three limbs using an analysis quirk.>"

Inko jolted. "<Break three limbs? What are you talking about?>"

"<I-it's nothing,>" Izuku assured her quickly. "<I've got a handle on it!>"

"<Zuukun, I know you're still getting used to your quirk-->"

Taylor put down her sketchpad curiously. "<Getting used to his quirk?>"

"<Oh, Izuku was diagnosed as quirkless when he was four,>" Inko explained. "<Obviously it was a false diagnosis, but his quirk only manifested recently. It was a shock to both of us!>"

"<I... see,>" Taylor said, picking up her phone as she watched Izuku quietly panic. "<How interesting...>"

TEXT CHAT

Taylor: Amy I need you here ASAP. I've got a kid who I think chugged Quirk steroids or something.
Amy: Got it. Blatant or subtle?
Taylor: Subtle. His mom seems nice but oblivious.



"<I didn't know about him breaking his limbs, though,>" Inko continued, giving Izuku a look. "<When did that happen?>"

"<I may have... you know... tried to save a girl from a giant robot during the entrance exam.>"

"<Oh.>" Inko nodded for a moment, before the words sunk in. "<...WHAT?!>"

"<Trust me, I also have concerns about the practical,>" Taylor deadpanned, putting the phone back down. "<I have been reliably informed that there are political reasons behind the giant robots.>"

Power Loader sighed, massaging his temples. "<That's not what I said and you know it.>"

"<Why didn't you tell me any of this, Zuukun?!?>" Inko demanded with watery eyes.

"<I, uh, I didn't know if I passed the exam! I kind of had a lot on my mind.>"

"<What exactly is your quirk anyway?>" Taylor asked. "<How does it work?>"

"<It, um... it's a stockpile quirk,>" Izuku explained. "<It gathers energy over time, and, um, I can reinforce my muscles with the energy that it gathers.>"

"<So you've been gathering energy since you were a child... and you used it all up to punch that robot?>"

"<Well, not all of it...>"

Taylor sighed. "<Look, if I'm going to figure out how to make your costume support your heroics, I need to know what you can do. Should I make a brace for your arms and legs that absorb the impact when you punch something? Some sort of 'energy generator' or 'fuel tank'? I can understand if you don't know how it works since you probably only manifested your quirk a few days before the exam, but if you want advice that's better then just 'get some armor' you're going to have to work with me here.>"

"<I... um.>" Izuku twiddled his fingers together. "<I haven't actually done much testing with my quirk...?>"

"Of course you haven't," Taylor muttered.

"Oh, you speak english? Oh what am I saying of course you speak english your name is english and--"

"Yes, yes, I'm american, and I'm very annoyed that you haven't had any quirk counseling," Taylor deadpanned. "We should probably talk to Nezu about that."

"T-that's not going to be necessary!" Izuku stammered, waving his hands defensively. "I, I think I know what I did wrong--"

"Which doesn't mean you know what to do right. Fortunately, I happen to know somebody who can give you at least some advice on what to do." Taylor gestured toward the door as it opened. "Izuku Midoriya, meet Amy Dallon."

"Sup," Amy said, holding out a hand. "Please tell me you speak english, my japanese is horrible."

"Oh, yes, I speak english." Hesitantly, Izuku took her hand. "It's nice to meet you, uh... Amy-san?"

Amy hummed thoughtfully, keeping her grip on his hand.

"...Amy-san?"

"Okay, what biotinker got ahold of you?" Amy asked bluntly. "Cause there's no way your quirk is natural."

"Wha--?!" Izuku tried to pull his hand out of her grip. "I, I don't know what you're talking--"

"Kid I know what radically altered physiology looks like. I also know what the physiological signs of lying look like. And your quirk factors are much fresher than the rest of your body!" Amy glowered, pulling the boy closer. "I don't know if mad science is legal here, but I'm sure it's not without the permission of the parent, so you tell me who it is that cut you open or so help me--"

"Nobody cut me open All Might just gave me his quirk!"

Izuku pulled his hand out of Amy's suddenly slack grip and clapped it over his mouth in shock.

"<What just happened?>" Inko demanded. "<I'm not as fluent in english, what's going on?>"

Taylor sighed, rubbing her temples. "<What's going on is apparently we're going to have a parent-teacher conference with Nezu and All Might, because this is WAY above my pay grade.>"

Notes:

Luck Of The Academia now has its own story!

Chapter 122: Walled Gardens

Chapter Text

The extranet vids portrayed the highs of first contact. The greetings between two alien species. The festivals where each party would try to show off their wealth and power. Sometimes, in more dramatic stories, there would be tension as the leaders of the different groups argued over practical or philosophical matters, but that was always a few higher ups with dramatic stings and the occasional murder.

In reality, first contact was a form of politics, and like any other form of politics getting anything accomplished meant slogging through the surrounding legal system.

Han'Gerrel wondered, not for the first time, whether Daro'Xen had the right idea skipping out on this meeting. The conclave was split into multiple factions, each with their own idea of how to lead the quarian race, with priorities shifting based on the needs of individual ships. There were intense rivalries across some lines, though actual antagonism and feuds were carefully prevented as much as possible, and most of the arguments boiled down to quibbling over specific deployment details and resource needs. Generally, most of the big decisions were formed by the practical necessities of their situation, and all that was left to haggle over were the details.

First contact, though? That was something none of the conclave's political factions had considered. Which meant they had the exact same questions that the admiralty board had, plus a few dozen more, and were going through the exact same debates and arguments, alongside a few dozen new viewpoints.

Admittedly some of them had been things the admirals hadn't yet considered, so the constant questions and answers weren't entirely redundant. If he was entirely objective and honest, a lot of good points had been brought up during the general assembly of the 'first contact plan', as it were. And the various communications, scans, and evaluations between all the assembled representatives and their ships was being handled with professionalism instead of panic, which was always a good thing. Still, when compared to the quick decision-making of the admiralty board, the need to examine and reexamine the information constantly made the proceedings feel as slow as an elcor.

Han'Gerrel let out a breath of relief once the conclave meeting came to a close for the day. Five or six hours of talking, and talking, and talking... At least, as an emergency meeting, it had only been over one issue. Dragging the conversation out over a week would put considerable stress on everyone.

"Well," Rael'Zorah said with an amused lilt to his voice, "that's all that sorted. Now all we have to do is wait for Daro'Xen to finish up her package."

"And hope the aliens don't do anything concerning in the interim," Han'Gerrel muttered.

"I'm more worried about our own people's reaction," Rael'Zorah admitted. "We were planning a major resource-gathering operation, and we're putting it on standby for an unknown. That's going to cause a lot of anxiety, no matter how good our reserves are. We need to keep an eye on our crews while all... this is happening."

Han'Gerrel acknowledged the point with a nod and a sigh, opening up a window on his omnitool. "It's probably best to monitor the fleetnet for a bit. Keep abreast of the general feelings going around."

"We may want to open a forum to discuss the situation," Rael'Zorah added.

"I'm fairly certain that came up... sometime during that whole meeting with the Conclave," Han'Gerrel pointed out, bringing up a record of the minutes. "Something about letting everyone speculate on what the aliens are like. An outlet for curiosity."

"Yes, those were the arguments for it. And then there were arguments against it, on the grounds of digital security and not wanting to leave around discussions that might upset the people with such a big ship. We decided to put off making a forum until we got a functional translation matrix working."

"...right, now I remember." Han'Gerrel shook his head. "Why must politics always be so tedious...?"

"Because it's where all command structures meet. Military or civilian." Rael'Zorah shrugged. "Which means all the possible command structures have to be adhered to."

"Speaking of which, would you like to begin thinking about who to put on the first contact party?"

"...There should be an admiral on the team," Han'Gerrel stated bluntly. "And only one. Which one of us would be the most... diplomatic, do you think?"

"Not Daro'Xen," Rael'Zorah stated bluntly. "She may be brilliant, but she lacks a degree of empathy in ordinary circumstances. Having her at the head of any diplomatic effort is a recipe for disaster."

"Agreed. You regularly talk to other species, perhaps your experience..."

Rael'Zorah shook his head. "That's all negotiations for resources and compensation for various laws broken. Talking within an established framework. I'm good at reading laws, which would make me useful as an advisor after we've gotten ahold of their legal system, but that's not what we're aiming for here."

"Are you sure? I know that my military experience would be less relevant to this than your own..."

"I'm fairly positive, yes. I'll be able to help out a lot more after we establish a dialogue."

Han'Gerrel sighed. "So it's a choice between Shala'Raan and Zaal'Korris. One's an experienced peacekeeper while the other is..." He took a moment to search for the most polite phrasing. "...aggressively optimistic."

Rael'Zorah hummed in agreement. "I'll admit a personal bias toward Shala. She was good friends with my wife, and... well. She is quite capable at smoothing over disagreements in our meetings. That said..." He let out a long sigh. "As annoying as he can be, Zaal'Korris is an experienced politician in his own way. The Civilian Fleet wouldn't have elected him as their admiral if he wasn't. And, well, that also means he's the least... militaristic of us. That ship is a pleasure cruiser, not a warship, so..."

"Yes, I see your point," Han'Gerrel muttered. "So, let's say we have Zaal'Korris on the team. And a high-ranking member from each of the fleets. That's five."

"And whoever the conclave elects to the position, of course."

"Of course, that'll probably be anywhere between two and ten people. And we'd need a security detail."

"Let's say twelve marines, and if the conclave elects more than five we'll help them trim down the list."

"Twenty-two personell overall." Han'Gerrel nodded, opening his omnitool. "Praigor-class corvettes have a crew count of twenty-five."

"They also tend to be very close-knit crews. Practically family. Sometimes literally family. If we're going to assign one of those ships to this, we'll need to accomodate the original crew until we can return their home."

"A fair point. How about... the Konesh? I think they'd be agreeable to a temporary relocation."

"Hm... I'd have to talk with their captain and negotiate details..."

And the two men continued walking, the looming impact of their decisions following after them.

Chapter 123: Walled Gardens

Chapter Text

The Venture's Board Robot-Negotiated Designer booted up once more, running system checks, reading the chonometer, and tabulating passenger data with mild curiosity. It had gone to sleep... hm, only thirty-three years ago? Odd, shipwide upgrades usually only happened every fifty years. Maybe A762 had something interesting this time... what was the last interesting thing BR-ND had designed?

No, not the Centralized Reproductive Initiative Bay, that had been five hundred and thirteen years ago... The Stellar Astronomy Research Assistant, maybe? Hmm... Ah! Now it recalled, the Treasure Repositioning Optimizer for Visual Entertainment. Yes, yes, the robot that would organize a customer's belongings on shelves so they were displayed just perfectly. That was the most recent, non-upgraded design it had done, about... oh, a hundred and twenty years ago...

Turning off its memory search, BR-ND opened the data packet that A762 had sent its way. What could possibly be worth waking it up almost twenty years early...?

Oh.

Oh, this was intriguing.

Some robots had very basic prime directives--provide shade for customers, or repair and maintain the ship--but some directives were more vague, and in BR-ND's experience, the vaguer ones always had more direct relationships with customers. And this directive was very vague indeed: Negotiate a peaceful and perhaps optimal relationship with an entirely unknown alien intelligence. The list of subdirectives and considerations that would have to be installed were astounding--there'd have to be an extensive framework foundation and a quickly developing decision-making matrix, as well as numerous checks to reduce the chances of code conflicts and ensure the programming remained contained to one admittedly expansive goal.

The list of suggested bases was admittedly very well thought out, but even a NAN-E would struggle, as the social framework didn't exist. Ah well, that was a good place to start--the emotional reading and monitoring framework would work well, with some adjustment to allow for more varied inputs. And of course the LEGAL bot's ability to interpret and reinterpret terms in negotiations was required... and a LEGAL's realtime personality adjustment systems would also be useful, since interacting with aliens could result in unexpected developments. As for the speech interpretation, well, language was a pattern, right? Mix in some of the old salesbot code here with some musical interpretation there--oh, but decouple that from sound, ensure that multiple inputs could be accounted for...

And speaking of inputs, well, this machine would need the full set. Microphones and cameras that extended beyond the usual human's senses, scent detectors, thermal sensors, geiger counters in case the aliens spoke in rads. Oh, and radio waves, telepathy might very well be a thing. Hmm... Honestly, best to just pack the central body full of sensors... oh, and while BR-ND was considering it, they could set the various cameras and microphones in paired vertical rows, to emulate a coat. The more esoteric scanners could be placed on the shoulders, as mechanical epulets. Ah, and perhaps a few indulgent engravings.

As for output, that would require a seperate head module. A central screen--capable of fully projecting multiple color pictures in all colors of the rainbow, including those beyond human spectrum--with a directional camera line above it and an array of scent releasers underneath. Huh, the scent releasers resembled a mustache... that could be an interesting vibe to go with. The speaker, here, would look just like a polite little goatee, and... well, there were going to be colorful flaps attached to the head module, to simulate crests or hair in case there was need for such things in gesturing, maybe have them default to black?

Ah, yes, it was all coming together! Of course, this new model had to be adaptable, so instead of a standardized loadout, BR-ND opted for a quartet of arm sockets, each of which could have one of many different arms inserted in. Just in case the aliens didn't like people with only two arms. And actually... no, no, the hover module would stay attached, legs were not effective outside specific circumstances. But perhaps... ah, instead of a solid central body, what if there was a dome/socket chain? Three or four... four, definitely, would work for the torso, and the head would be attached by a similar fifth joint. It might make the internal wiring a little delicate, but it would allow the machine to bow or lean back. Physical body language--

Wait, that would also have to be added to the library. Hmm... where was BR-ND keeping that... oh, here it was! Put it in, add a warning that it was specifically human language and not alien language... still, better to have something to fall back on than nothing.

Designs were iterated for functionality and form. Code was compiled, bug-tested, and adjusted with meticulous precision. Materials were ordered, delivered, and carefully assembled. There should have been quality testing--in fact, there was quite a bit of it--but the job was so unprecedented that BR-ND was unsure how things would work out, even after running multiple tests.

Oh well. It was a good work of engineering, in any case. And now, at last, the new machine would need a name...

BR-ND let its fans whir a little extra loudly in the computer equivalent of a tired sigh.

...a name that fit within the BnL product paradigm.

Right. So. Diplomat. That could be broken into three syllables, and lo sounded like an O. DP-O-MT? Sure, but what did it mean? Maybe Ambassador would be better... M-BS-ADR? Mechanial... no, no. Something Alien Lifeform Contact, maybe. Interspecies... Negotiation... IN. Interspecies Negotiation Engine? And an S and an H make SHINE... Specialized Hueristic Interspecies Negotiation Engine! Yes, that would do, that... fit.

Why didn't the humans come done to name new products anymore, it was always the hardest part...

Well, no matter. BR-ND examined its work and, after a few more tweaks to make the newly named SHINE more visually appealing, activated the robot and directed it toward the waiting MVR-A. With an elegant bow--ah, good, good, that programming was working!--the SHINE attached itself to the back of the robotic cart, which vanished out the door.

Hm. Well.

That had been a fascinating fifteen minutes, BR-ND decided, shutting down again.

Chapter 124: Deku's Conspiracy

Chapter Text

Izuku took a deep breath as he stepped through the gate to U.A. academy, ready to begin his trek toward the future...

...and then he tripped over a small gap in the brickwork.

He had only just realized he was falling when suddenly he jolted to a stop. The feeling of hanging weightless in midair was momentarily confusing.

"Sorry for using my quirk on you!" said an embaressed voice. "I just thought--Waaaah!"

Izuku flailed himself to an upright position, despite drifting in the air, and groaned at the scene in front of him. "Dangle, come on!"

"New friend!" the raven croaked out, hanging from the girl's arm. "Make Zuku fly!"

"Yes, she did, but--" Izuku sighed, giving the girl an apologetic look. "I'm sorry about Dangle, they... well, they're a prankster. I've tried explaining the concept of personal space to them multiple times--"

"Oh, it's--fine?" The girl lifted her arm. "I... uh... guess there are weirder pets to have--"

"Oh, Dangle's not my pet, they're part of--uh... Well, I can talk to ravens," Izuku explained, "and a whole flock of them basically adopted me, and--"

"Oh, it's a quirk thing! So you can make ravens speak japanese?"

"Nah, Dangle learned that before I even met them."

The girl blinked. "Wait, what?"

"You see--actually, can you put me down?" Izuku asked, slowly rotating through the air.

"Huh? Oh, right!" The girl brought her hands together. "Release!"

Izuku just managed to twist himself enough that his feet hit the ground first. "Thanks. Uh, right, like I was saying, ravens are really intelligent. Tool use, traditions, some of them like Dangle are bilingual--"

"Boring!" Dangle croaked gleefully. "Zuku fun talk cute girl!"

Izuku blushed suddenly. "We just met, I don't even know her name!"

"Oh! I'm Ochaco Uraraka," the girl introduced, holding out her hand--before realizing Dangle was hanging off that arm and awkwardly holding out her other hand.

"Izuku Midoriya." Izuku shook the proffered hand. "Nice to meet you--"

"NOW KISS!"

Ochaco and Izuku blushed in tandem, jumping apart as Dangle cackled loudly. Unfortunately, Ochaco's embaressed grip and Izuku's immediate reaction led to him quite literally flying into the air, ten feet up before either of them could react. Ochaco's eyes widened in horror as she quickly calculated the effects releasing her grip on somebody so high up would have.

"Oh no... oh no oh no oh no no no this is bad this is very bad--"

"It's okay! I, I got this!"

Izuku twisted around, croaking and cawing something at a nearby tree. To Ochaco's shock, a couple more black birds flew out and, after some strange conversation, gripped his shoulders and dragged him back to the earth.

The moment that his feet were on the ground, Ochaco quickly released her quirk again. "I am so, so sorry, I didn't mean to--"

"It's fine! It's fine. Dangle has that effect on people."

The bird in question was still cackling uproariously, which left them open when one of the other ravens divebombed them, prying them from Ochaco's arm and pinning them to the ground. Caws and chirrups flew back and forth, leading Izuku to wince.

"Another one of your... friends?" Ochaco asked warily.

"Yeah, that's Pluck. She's... the most reasonable one of the group," Izuku admitted. "And right now she's basically chewing Dangle out... so you know, ordinary tuesday."

"A...huh. Alright, then. I'll... talk to you more later?"

"Huh?"

"I mean, there's still the exams--"

"Oh! Right, right, yeah, sorry. Uh, good luck!" Izuku said with a quick wave.

"You too!" Ochaco waved back. "...wait. Aren't we... going to the same place? To take the tests, I mean."

"I guess so, yeah."

"Then why... are we waving at each other? I mean, it's not like we're saying goodbye..."

Izuku paused, looking at his own hand. "...I... don't know."

The two shared a look... and then broke out into awkward, embarrassed laughter.



Zuku had insisted--for whatever silly reason--that he do the scratchmark part of the test himself. As though Dangle wouldn't be any help--they absolutely could be, they'd been Zuku's best study partner for years!

Well, except for that time they dropped a pencil in rice.

Or that time they distracted the boy with new All Might merchandise.

Or the month where they'd discovered rock music...

Alright, so maybe they weren't the best study partner, but surely whispering answers in the language of ravens wouldn't count as cheating. It wasn't cheating if it wasn't against the rules, after all! But no, Zuku had insisted Pluck and Glide keep Dangle out of the testing room until he was ready for the practical portion of the exam.

Which, apparently, would involve destroying a lot of aggressive and large build-move-toys.

"<Not need break,>" Zuku insisted on the bus ride over. "<Just stop. Rip /wires/, gunk /joints/.>"

"<Not easy,> Pluck insisted bluntly.

Zuku sighed, rolling his eyes. "<Flock see-call /robots/, Zuku break /robots/.>"

"<Not easy,>" Pluck repeated. "<Zuku catch-fight good. Build-move-toys metal. Catch-fight not good.>"

The boy smiled reassuringly at her. "<Zuku plan is.>"

Pluck cocked her head warily. "<Zuku plan like Dangle plan?>"

Dangle and Zuku both squawked with annoyance, and then Zuku said "<Not, Zuku plan good,>" which made Dangle squawk even louder.

"<Zuku want-need draft,>" Glide reminded her gently. "<We agreed.>"

Pluck let out a resigned trill, fiddling with Zuku's hair gently for a moment or two. "<...Zuku learn build-move-toy flock?>"

Zuku pulled out his notebook, quickly tapping a few sketches. "<Four flock-in-flocks. Small-wheel-runner-many one win-count. Leg-tail-crawler-many two win-count. Engine-arm-crawler-many three win-count.>" He paused. "<Last one not win-count. Crawler-wheel... not learn shape.>"

Glide nodded his understanding, but before he could say anything one of the other students in the bus leaned over and said something loudly in human. Zuku blushed, saying something back--only to be interuptted by Dangle, who was then admonished by Zuku when the human reared back in shock.

Dangle started cackling, again. Zuku started apologizing, again. And then the bus stopped, and Glide was spared more childishness.

He hoped Zuku's plan worked out.

Chapter 125: To Be Lawful Or To Be Good

Chapter Text

One would be forgiven for assuming that the Protectorate and the Parahuman Response Team were the same organization, or at least that one was a branch of the other. They were divided into similar groupings based on geographic divisions, with each team sharing the local identifier of their counterpart. They were founded almost at the same time and worked toward the same purpose, often in the same buildings. They lived together, they trained together, they succeeded--or failed--together. The separation was semantic in the public eye, and aside from a few specific duties and a few pieces of paperwork that was almost true even to those that were a part of it.

Still, there were some cases of... political friction.

One of the earliest examples, one long forgotten, was the PRT's reaction to the idea of the Triumvirate. The Protectorate as a whole, they were willing to bring under their wing--and how couldn't they, when a national parahuman organization was desperately needed--but the idea that the most 'powerful' of the group would have undisputed command rankled those who were, either in part or in whole, devoted to the will of the common people. Yes, it was well known that parahumans were not ensured the same equality as unpowered folks--it was random chance to get powers, let alone what powers one had--but the situation stank of the potential for abuse. The chief director hadn't thought it much of a concern, but when her subordinates unanimously demanded something be done about it, she discussed the matter with the current Triumvirate directly.

The end result was that the Protectorate's leadership was reorganized, with executive officers (and the Triumvirate) capable of giving orders, but every member capable of starting an organization-wide vote on what direction they should take on certain issues. A minor loosening of control, in exchange for the trust of the nation. Simple enough, in theory, and the Triumvirate would still be leading the organization, but it allowed for reasonable dissent.

An unusual--and many would consider unfortunate--result of this cropped up some time later, when unscrupulous actors among the wealthy pushed for restrictions in parahuman employment. The PRT was vehemently against this, with even the chief director speaking out against such bills as being unfairly prejudiced--though only briefly, focused as she was on the practicalities of her organization. It was the Protectorate, surprisingly enough, that turned to support the bills; in the eyes of most of their members, being a Hero was the greatest honor a parahuman could have, and it would be far too easy for their kin to slide into corruption and crime if they used their powers for anything but. By the time the Triumvirate were made aware of the opinion, the Protectorate had already voted to support NEPEA 5, much to the confusion of their unpowered associates.

Small things. Little breaks. Not outright hostility, on either's side, or even suspicion, but a lack of understanding. The formation of the first Wards, the foundation of the Guild, the battles against the Endbringers, the creation of the Birdcage. All these things were marked by the divergence in methods and ideology between the groups, not quite disagreements but unexamined assumptions leading to compromises and unusual laws that went unnoticed. Sometimes, here and there, contradicting orders would lead to flareups and arguments. Sometimes serious ones. But they were all dealt with quietly, swept under the rug, and as far as the public (and most of their members) were concerned, the two organizations were in total lockstep.

And then one day a singer was accused by her ex-boyfriend of assault.

Under normal circumstances, this wouldn't have been of much note. Even though the singer was famously parahuman, she would either be found guilty or innocent, a scandal in either case, and then fined or locked away for trial. But the boyfriend was vindicative and vengeful, exaggerating the nature of her attack and implying that she had also used her powers to hurt everyone who had ever attended her concerts. The judge presiding over the case listened to some voices in a backroom, taking the case seriously enough to invoke certain articles, and the PRT held the singer as tightly as their grip would allow. Backroom politics, a violation of justice, public outrage, and even then it would have passed as another unknown horror in history...

...but then the sentence was rendered. A sentence usually reserved for only the most vile, imprisonment in the most secure facility in existence. The PRT, confident of their legal power, began to bundle their prisoner up. They were lawkeepers, after all.

But the Protectorate was made of Heroes. And one of them started a vote.

The prisoner caravan made it through three states before the Triumvirate descended. It was an awkward, tense moment, as the Triumvirate genuinely did not want to be doing what they were doing. But they were backed by members from multiple branches of the Protectorate--or perhaps more accurately, watched by them--and so they played the role they had been forced into, reprimanding the PRT for their violation of national law and telling them the singer would be getting a second trial.

The PRT members assumed either mastering or treachery, and called for reinforcements. And things... escalated.

The Battle Of Canary, as it would come to be known, lasted for three confusing hours before the military intervened. Unlike the previous disagreements, this could not be hidden--whistleblowers across the country were still focused on the trial and its fallout, and the fight had taken place within the streets of a local city. Videos were posted faster than they could be taken down, memes of capes and troopers in battle against each other... One image of Alexandria hoisting a truck and seemingly swinging it at a trooper cycled endlessly, regardless of the far less lethal context.

The following weeks were a mess of attempted reconciliations and people scrambling to correct mistakes, but nobody could hide the injured, and nobody could ignore the dead. What were once two allied organizations, brothers and sisters in arms, now grew suspicious and wary of each other, keeping each other at arms' length as they trained in the same buildings. Perhaps, given time, the wounds could heal. Perhaps, given time, they could once more see eye to eye. Perhaps, given time, a new understanding could be achieved.

But time... time has a way of slipping away.

Brockton Bay was a city fraught with danger and decay, ekeing out a starving existence through desperation and stubborn pride. Hope had flared, flickered, and died so many times among its streets. Conflict etched itself into the very streets. Perhaps, in retrospect, it was unsurprising that Brockton Bay would be the flashpoint of the upcoming war.

Yet if anybody had attempted to predict who would lead the charge, they would have failed to pin the unimportant girl as a future general...

Chapter 126: Taylor Altpower: Psychemon!

Chapter Text

Of all the powers I could possibly have gotten, this had to be one of the most... bizarre.

I could have gotten something awesome, like flight or superstrength. I could have gotten something practical, like super thinking or the ability to build things. I could have even gotten something hideous, like becoming a werewolf or, I don't know, controlling bugs.

Instead, I got something really damned weird. And frankly, kind of upsetting.

"Emma, please," I begged my former (?) friend again. "You see me like a sister, right?"

"Of course, Taylor!"

"Then please, as your sister, listen to me: You. Need. Therapy."

Emma giggled. "No I don't! Ever since you helped me out, I feel fine!"

I took a deep breath. "And I'm very happy for you, don't get me wrong, but those three have been running rampant in my house!"

I pointed at the three little gremlins that were currently the bane of my existence. Alleycat was gleefully clawing up a sock, while kicking out at Bloodbrother, who curled away in shame. Scarface squeaked at my sudden attention, diving under a blanket and cowering with only shining green eyes peering out from the darkness.

Emma put a hand on her hip. "Taylor, they're your minions. You need to learn how to command and control them, that's your whole power! And besides, I don't want them back."

"Emma--"

"No really, I don't. And I don't think you do either."

I took a breath. "What I did to you is wrong, Emma, and you know it."

Emma sighed. "They are my trauma, Taylor. My traua-maa. You know, the stuff that broke my brain? No way am I taking them back after you took them out."

"But--"

"Besides, I was a bitch to you for like two years," Emma continued. "And I hate that. I hate that I broke enough to treat my sister so horribly. So this," she gestured at the little monsters, "is like... it's my first apology gift!"

Alleycat hissed and spat, scratching up my bedpost.

"Not really a great gift," I deadpanned.

"No, think about it! Parahuman powers need to be used--you'll go crazy if you don't use yours. And these three... well, you can learn the ropes of your power with them. What can they do, do they grow, how do you order them around, that sort of thing."

Bloodbrother warily poked at the lump in the blanket, and Scarface bolted out with a terrified shriek, knocking over a lamp on the way.

"Ahuh," I deadpanned.

Emma took a deep breath. "You know if you put them back in my head, I go back to the way I was, right?"

"Yes," I agreed. "That's why I said you need therapy. Because with therapy, you'll be able to actually heal, instead of needing parts of your psyche removed. You do understand that's what happened, don't you? That you're not fully yourself right now?"

"People have surgery to remove their appendix," she countered. "This is basically the same thing."

I groaned, ignoring Scarface crawling into my hair. "God damn it, Emma, the PRT's already on my ass about 'using my powers without permission' during the whole locker thing. I'm trying to do the right thing here!"

"But this isn't the right thing!" Emma protested. "You know I was a heartless bitch! A goddamned sociopath! And now that I'm finally a better person you just want to, to push me back into that?!"

I took a deep breath.

"...you know they made me put Predator back into Sophia, right?"

"What? That's so dumb! Predator was one of your strongest, er, whatever you're calling them--"

"They made me do that," I explained slowly, "because changing her personality is too close to things like Heartbreaker. I'm legally required to ask for her permission to bring Predator out. And Alan's been in talks with them about getting 'compensation' for what I did to you."

"What?" Emma looked genuinely shocked. "He never told me about that!"

"Yeah, well, it's what's happening. Listen," I held up a hand, "I'm not asking you to keep them, alright? If I can get you to sign some paperwork that officially gives me permission to 'extract' from you--while you are not under the effects of my power--then... I can negotiate housing them at the PRT base, I guess. But to do that, they need to go back in, at least for a little bit."

"...I don't wanna," Emma mumbled.

"I don't want to either. But it's either this or your dad gets the PRT to lock me up. And..."

I paused as Bloodbrother lept into my arms, absently scratching at their ears to reassure them.

"...I am genuinely worried about you, you know? Sophia only had Predator, and you had all three of these. If... if we can bring you back to something resembling stability, then..."

I trailed off.

"...I'm not keeping them," Emma finally said. "But... I will go to the PRT with you and... temporarily take them back for however long it takes me to say they're yours." She scowled. "And I'm also going to slap some sense into Dad, because honestly trying to make mental health decisions for me without talking to me about it is--it's like, seriously Dad? You couldn't have done this right after the ABB--?!"

Scarface shrieked, curling into a ball.

"Oh, right! Sorry, sorry sorry."

I let out an exasperated breath. "I don't know if that'll be good enough, but... I guess I could live with it for now. But seriously, even if you don't take them back, you need help."

"Yeah, yeah, I'll go find a shrink or whatever." Emma waved off my concern far too casually. "Hey, you know I'm not the only person with trauma, right?"

"Well no, I mean we live in a hellhole of a city that's been suffering for years--"

"No I mean, I'm not the only person you know with trauma. What about, and hear me out on this, your dad?"

I froze for a second as the words sunk in. Dad... Dad hadn't been in a good place ever since Mom died. If I used my power on him, he'd finally... he might finally pull himself together...

Alleycat yowled and pounced on a pillow, ripping it to shreds.

"I'll think about it," I deadpanned.

Chapter 127: Aren't you a little grimdark to be in a Disney crossover?​

Chapter Text

"You know, Perry the Platypus, this is one of my most unusual failures yet. Because usually when I fail, something happens. There's an explosion, or a stampede of crocodiles, or you thwart me somehow." Doofenshmirtz scratched his head as he looked at the machine. "But as far as I can tell there was just a flash of light and nothing happened. Maybe this Inator was a dud? No, Inators are never duds, even the stupid ones work. Hmm. Perry the Platypus, what do you think?"

Perry, having freed himself from the book trap some time ago, walked over to the remote control and turned on the television.

"--continue our coverage of the legal battle between Huge-O-Records and Marty the Rabbit Boy this evening. Back to you, Bridgette."

"Thank you Gordon. Breaking news! Danville has been merged with Brockton Bay, a city from another reality! After the mysterious city-wide flash of light, brand new buildings and entirely new streets have mysteriously appeared everywhere, and people with five fingers are wandering around in confusion!"


"...Huh." Doofenshmirtz gave Perry a confused look. "Why did I make the vector adjuster go up to city scale? I'm sure I had a reason..."

Perry rolled his eyes.

"Concerns have been raised about the infrastructure and logistical problems this may cause, and multiple agencies have made outreach to their counterparts. Our mayor is busy talking with their mayor, our police are talking with their police, and our pizza delivery people are talking to their pizza delivery people. While the situation is unprecedented, the fundamentals will hopefully be resolved within the afternoon."

"Well, this is a pickle, Perry the Platypus. I mean I can't exactly point at a city and laugh can I? Especially if the whole city has a life that was worse than mine. That means that everyone from Brockton Bay has a worse life than mine on average--or that a few specific people have really terrible lives that weigh the average down." Doofenshmirtz rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Actually what do we call these people? I'm sure they need a name... Brocktonort? Brocktonulace?"

Perry crossed his arms, tapping his foot against the ground.

"What? This is a very important question, Perry the Platypus."

The agent pointed meaningfully at the Other-Dimensioninator.

"What?" Doof followed the gesture, before giving him a disbeliving look. "You want me to use it again? Even after the city summoning thing? Why would I do that, Perry the Platypus, it's not like I can..."

He trailed off thoughtfully.

"...actually, you know what, I CAN still do my evil scheme!"

Perry facepalmed as the man rushed back over to the Other-Dimensioninator and made a few adjustments. "Just have to make sure to keep the Vector Adjustor down to a single person and things should work out exactly as I intended them to in the first place! I, doctor Heinz Doofenshmirtz, will have the last laugh!" He turned to the platypus as he tapped the final button. "Cause, you know, I'm going to point at somebody and laugh at them, that was my plan in the first--"

A small green fist interrupted his sentence, sending him flailing back as the Other-Dimensioninator whirred back up for another go. Perry spun around, jumping for the control panel, but he was jerked back when Doofenshmirtz grabbed his tail and flung him away from the machine into a convenient pile of books. He emerged with two large encyclopedias wrapped around his tiny hands--

"Wait wait wait, what, are you serious?" Doofenshmirtz wagged his hands in disbelief. "Using books as weapons? Do you know how much that'll damage them? Reading's rare enough these days, we don't need to abuse books any further, do we?"

Perry, without taking his eyes off the doctor, slowly lowered the books.

"There, see? Now let's have a fight like civilized people--"

A sudden flash of green-white caught their attention, and Doofenshmirtz spun around with a manic grin. "Ha! Now at last, I have found somebody with a worse life than me, and it's a... cute little... girl." He rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. "Okay, something must be wrong with the Other-Dimensioninator's targeting system. Uh, hey there, little girl! What's your name?"

"Oh, I'm Riley!" the blond girl grinned, pulling a handkerchief out of her apron pocket and wiping something off her hands. "Who are you? And where am I?"

"Well, I'm Doctor Heinz Doofenshmirtz, and you're in my lab. You're taking this really calmly--wait, is that tomato sauce?"

"Oh no," Riley chirped brightly, "it's blood."

"Oh okay." Doof nodded. "That makes sense."

"You're not worried?"

"It's perfectly normal for kids to have their hands covered in blood, isn't it Perry the Platypus?" Doof turned to Perry for support, only to be surprised when the platypus was shaking his head. "It's not? What do you mean, I had my hands covered in blood all the time!"

"Wait really? You too?"

"Well yes. You see, back in Gimmelshtump, in the days of my youth, I was forced to work in a butcher's shop. We weren't a very rich family back then, so we all had to contribute to the income. Anyway, I was very young, too young to actually wrestle with the hogs, so instead the head butcher would have me cutting open dead hogs and organizing their organs. It worked pretty well, until I accidentally dropped some of the meat into their pen. I didn't know it at the time, but hogs go wild for hog meat. There was a stampede, and all the hogs got out, and we were all forced to wrestle the hogs back into their individual pens." Heinz sighed. "Then the butcher fired me, my parents disowned me, and... well, it's a long story."

"...huh," said Riley. "You never cut open any humans?"

"What? No! I was a butcher, not a doctor!" Doctor Doofenshmirtz blinked. "I mean, I'm a doctor now, but not a medical doctor. I have doctorate in evil science."

"Evil science?" Riley perked up. "That sounds cool!"

"It does?"

"Yeah! You can make like laser guns, or robot minions, or, or, big evil lairs!" Riley gushed. "That's really cool!"

"Yeah, it... it is, isn't it?" Doofenshmirtz looked down on Perry with a smug grin. "You hear that, Perry the Platypus? I'm cool!"

Perry rolled his eyes--and then leaned back when Riley suddenly lunged forward. "Oh my gosh. Is this your minion?"

"Oh no," Doof replied, "this is my nemesis, Perry the Platypus!"

"Your nemesis?" Riley asked curiously, eyeing Perry with a calculating gaze.

"Yep. Can't be a proper evil scientist without a nemesis," the doctor explained. "I start an evil scheme, he comes to stop me, I trap him and explain the scheme, he breaks out and stops me, I curse him as he leaves... it's pretty much a daily routine by now."

Riley frowned, looking up at the doctor. "You could just kill him."

"What?" Doofenshmirtz tilted his head, confused. "Why would I do that?"

"...so he'd stop thwarting your evil schemes," Riley replied, as though it were obvious.

"Hoo boy." Heinz knelt down, putting a gentle hand on Riley's shoulder. "Listen, Riley, it's not that simple. Perry the Platypus was assigned to me by the Organization Without a Cool Acronym. If he were pulled from my case, they'd send in another agent, you understand? And besides," he wrapped an arm around the increasingly uncomfortable Perry, "we've developed a good working relationship as nemeses! I'd rather have the platypus I know then some gnu I don't."

Perry chittered at him with annoyance.

"Hey, Peter the Panda was a one-time thing!" Doof insisted. "...Okay, two times. But the second time involved aliens, meteors, and Baloony, and it was... very confusing."

"...huh." Riley looked at Perry again. "So... why is he teal?"

"What are you talking about? All american platypi are teal!"

"...huh." Riley shrugged. "I didn't know that."

"Hmm, they must not have american platypi in your world. Speaking of which," Doofensmirtz stood up, "I think I need to adjust the Other-Dimensionator to send you home... unless you don't want to go home. I mean, do you want to go back?" he asked. "Because I specifically set the machine to pull in somebody with a worse life than mine, and it pulled you in, so--"

"I--wait, my life is worse than yours?"

"Well, if the scanners are working right," Doof allowed, "but they could be broken. What's your life like, anyway?"

"Oh, I travel around the country with mister Jack," Riley explained brightly.

"Mister Jack?"

"Yeah! He took me in after..."

Something passed across Riley's face. A flicker of pain that Perry wasn't sure he had seen until he caught Doofenshmirtz's expression and realized the man had seen it too.

"...well, he took me in, and now I help him out!"

"Really?" Heinz Doofensmirtz smiled gently. "Why don't you tell me more while I work on fixing my machine?"

"Okay!"

Chapter 128: Aren't you a little grimdark to be in a Disney crossover?​

Chapter Text

"...but Mimi was practicing with her fire, so Ned's fart exploded! She went flying! Probably would have died if she didn't set her pants on fire to teleport back to the bridge."

"Yeah, falls from that height can be dangerous," Doofenshmirtz agreed from his toolbox. "Just gotta connect this to that..."

Riley looked up from the game she was playing with Perry. "I really hope you finish that up soon. I was kind of in the middle of helping mister Jack when you brought me here."

"Helping him with what?"

"Oh I was improving him," she explained, rolling the dice and moving the unicorn a few spaces along the board. "You know, putting in some muscular enhancements and all that."

"Right, you mentioned you did mention you were some sort of surgical prodigy. Wait, did I pull you out of your world while you were doing surgery?"

"Yep."

"So is this Jack guy in danger? Cause it sounds bad to leave a surgery half done."

"Oh, he's not going to die, I'm too good for that. But, well, he might be inconvenienced."



"Bonesaw? Where'd you go? Be a good girl and come back, I can't move... my anything. And I think my liver just fell on the floor..."



"I'd like to get back as soon as possible, in any case."

"Then it's a good thing you've got a proper evil scientist working on this!" Doofenshmirtz declared.

Perry rolled his eyes and the dice, moving the fedora piece along the board.

"I mean I'm not exactly comfortable sending you back," the scientist continued, "since it's been conclusively proven your life is way worse than mine. And, well, you are only four or five years younger than my own daughter."

"You have a daughter?"

"Oh yeah, Vanessa! She lives with her mother, we both agreed that would be better for her after the divorce, but she comes over to visit a lot." Doofenshmirtz attached a few wires to a computer chip, frowned, and then reattached them to different points. "You'd like her, I think. I mean, she likes dressing in black and she was at that dance party in a scrapyard."

"So she's some sort of... punk goth girl or something?"

"Yeah, pretty much."

Riley paused in the middle of rolling her dice. "Heeeeey... you aren't trying to convince me to stay 'for my own good', are you?"

"What? No! I mean, I wouldn't mind you staying, you seem like such a sweet little girl, but forcing my own will on you would be immoral and irresponsible. And it would probably also count as kidnapping. I don't do that."

"Chrrhrhrhrr," Perry reminded him.

"Alright, fine, I do it on occasion, but only in service of my evil schemes," the doctor corrected. "And I'd never kidnap anybody below the age of consent. I thought that was a given."

"It really isn't," Riley deadpanned, rolling her dice and moving her unicorn to the final space on the board. "So... this is the part where I ring the bell, right?"

Perry nodded, gesturing his concession.

Riley shrugged, reaching out and ringing the tiny bell. "Skiddly-Whifflers...! Hm. I'm not really feeling it. I mean it was fun, but kinda simple? Not really intellectually engaging at all. Back with the others we had to come up with our own games, and inventing the rules was half the fun."

"I guess that makes sense, imagination is one of the most powerful forces on this planet. Right after love, and right before quantum physics." Doofenshmirtz slammed the panel shut. "Okay, I think we should be good to go now! If you just stand on the target painted on the ground there, I'll have you back to your horrible life lickity-split."

"...You're just going to send me back?"

"If you want to go back, yeah. But if you don't that's totally fine too!"

"I mean," she clarified, "you aren't going to test it on anything first? Just in case?"

Doofenshmirtz blinked, looking at the target painted on the balcony. "...Huh. That's a good idea. Wait one second."

Riley watched him run into a storage closet and start muttering to himself as he began to look for something he definitely wouldn't mind losing.

"...he's not going to send me back, is he."

Perry quirked an eyebrow at that statement.

"I saw the way he looked at me when I told him how I met mister Jack. I saw the way you both looked at me, actually, but seeing any expression on a platypus face is weird. But he really doesn't want to send me back, does he?" she continued. "So he's going to saobotage his own machine."

The platypus waggled his hand noncommitally. It wouldn't necessarily be out of character for Heinz to do that, but it also wouldn't be out of the question to fail legitimately.

And, privately, Perry actually did want him to succeed--for all that Riley portrayed herself as a friendly little girl, she had outright admitted to travelling with and being raised by serial killers. He wasn't unsympathetic, especially not after she'd described how 'Mister Jack' had forced her to try to save her family in a twisted game, but... well, he could easily see the girl stumbling across the Flynn-Fletcher house and taking an interest in his boys.

"...You know, you're pretty smart for an animal," Riley mused, leaning in. "And you have very dexterous hands... I wonder how they work?"

Perry leaned back uncomfortably, eyeing the hand that was moving toward the pocket in her apron--

"Alright, I got it!" Doctor Doofenshmirtz stumbled back into the room, carrying a sack of golf clubs. "This'll work out great, right? You can play golf with your buddies!"

"Oooo!" Riley got up, bouncing on her feet as the unsuspecting bag was placed on the sacrifical altar... of SCIENCE.

"Okay, so if I'm right, I just press this button and that thing will vanish. And then, you'll be next! But you won't actually vanish, you'll just go back to your world, which looks like vanishing from our end--"

"I get it."

"Oh, good, I don't have to explain it then. Okay, here we go!"

Doofenshmirtz raised a finger dramatically, before slamming it down on the button. A beam of greenish-white shot out and hit the bag of golf clubs. It began to glow.

"It's working! Oh, it is...!"

The bag continued glowing.

"...hmm." Doofenshmirtz rubbed his chin. "You know, it really should have vanished by now. At least from our perspective. Why is it still glowing?" He wandered over, leaning down to take a closer look. "It's sort of shifting back and forth, like it wants to go but can't. Almost as if there's something on the other side stopping it."

"Really?" Riley tilted her head. "What could possibly stop it?"

"I don't know, an eldritch alien hivemind? Could be anything really. Oh, something's happening, it looks like it's about to--"

The light jumped off the bag and enveloped the Other-Dimensioninator with an ominous glllnchnkr-nk-nk-nk sound. It vibrated into psycadadelics, shifted through various eye-bending forms, before finally spiraling away with a pop. Where once stood a testament of the power of EVIL SCIENCE, there was now nothing but empty space and a bagel.

"Huh." Doofenshmirtz picked up the bagel and took an experimental bite. "Strawberry? Who makes a strawberry bagel? How does that even make sense?!"

"I'm guessing that you're not going to send me back," Riley deadpanned.

"Not today, no," Doof agreed, nibbling on the bagel. "Seems like you're stuck here for a bit."

Riley sighed. "It's... it's fine. I've already upgraded Mister Jack's head to be able to surivive without his body. As long as somebody finds him, he'll be okay."




"Bonesaw? This really isn't funny!"

...sniff, sniffle schnuff...

"Riley? ...Alan? ...Ned?"

...skitter, snnnnnniffff...

"Alright, anybody? Come on! I know you can hear me!"

"Squeak?"

"What was that?"

"Squeak squeak..."

"Oh god. You're a rat. Go away. Shoo--"

Woosh!

"No no no get out of there--no, that is not nest material--no, no no no, NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

"Schnk, schnk, schnk..."



"But hey," Doctor Doofenshmirtz declared, "that means Perry the Platypus and I can show you how to do the one thing that both evil scientists and secret agents do!" he declared brightly.

Perry blinked, confused.

"And what's that?" Riley asked curiously.

"Weeeeeeee CREATE FALSE IDENTIES FOR OURSELVES!"

Perry facepalmed.

"That... sounds like a lot of fun, actually," Riley admitted.

"I know, right?" Doofenshmirtz wrapped a hand around her back, guiding her to the computer. "There's a great website for setting up your schooling history, come on, let me show you..."

Chapter 129: Not Quite Robin

Chapter Text

"Hey, kiddo. What's up?"

Vista certainly did not squeak as she scrambled away from strategically repositioned herself to observe the cape that had apparently arrived out of thin air. "Who are you?!" she shrieked demanded calmly.

"Name's Harley. Harley Quinn." The scantily clad literally-white-as-paper woman casually plopped herself down on the edge of the roof, swinging her legs. "Ya looked a little deep in thought there, so I figah'd I'd drop by to check on ya."

"Well... that's... I'm fine," Vista reassured her. "There's nothing to worry about."

Harley quirked an eyebrow. "Nothin' at all?"

"Nope."

"Ya must live a pret-ty blessed life, ta not have anythin' worth worrahin' bout."

Vista kept herself from snorting, deciding not to bring up her own issues. "Look, seriously, what do you want?"

"Can't a gal just want to chat up an undahage supah hero with no ulteriah motives these days?" Harley asked with an innocent grin.

"With that outfit?" Vista gestured at the crop-top and shorts Harley was wearing. "The Youth Guard would have a fit if they thought I was talking to a hooker."

"Ouch, kiddo!" Harley put a hand to her chest. "Maybe I just wanna enjoy the weather, huh?"

"We're on the northeast coast. The highs are in the sixties."

Harley shrugged. "Eh, it's not that chilly. That flying girl seems ta do in a skirt and arms."

"Flying... you mean Glory Girl?" Vista asked, struggling to keep her envy out of her voice.

From the woman's knowing grin, she wasn't as successful as she could have been. "Don't worry, hon, I'm sure you'll be lookin' twice as good in half the time."

Vista crossed her arms and glanced away. "Sure."

"And hey, Glory Girl? What kinda name is that, am I right?" the woman asked cheerfully. "I mean, when she's thirty she's gonna be tryin' to get the rags to give her some othah name. You, on the othah hand..."

"Yeah, yeah, see distant vistas. PR picked that name. Not... bad, but..." Vista sighed. "It's all under their control, you know?"

"Might wanna see 'bout gettin a lawyah to look ovah that. I'd recommend some, but I can't really reach 'em at the moment."

"Yeah, that doesn't surprise me. You're... you are a villain, right?"

Harley waggled her hand noncommitally. "Depends if ya go with the whole 'all criminals are evil' interpahtashun of the thing. Me, I see tha law as... well, a sortah formal codificashun of the social contract. We all know things like mudah and stealin's wrong, but the law puts it ta papah--and the othah things, like how ta make roads and such."

"So, what, the law exists because we all agree it exists?"

"Exactamundo, kiddo!"

"And you ignore the parts you don't want to exist, but that I think exist, and that makes you a criminal."

"Kiddo, everyone ignoahs rules from time ta time." Harley smirked at her. "Or weren'cha supposed ta call yer console buddies tha moment ya noticed me?"

Vista huffed.

"Come ta think of it, whadahya doin' all out on your lonesome?" the woman continued. "Ain't there ruuuuules against that?"

"You've made your point," Vista grumbled. "Look, seriously, what do you want? Cause if this is just some way to distract me from something somebody else is doing, I'm going to be very angry at you."

"I'm just checkin' in on ya. You know, lit-tle preemptive sesh. Just in case ya got anythin' ya wanna talk 'bout."

"...To a criminal," Vista deadpanned.

"To anyone, really. Anything you need to get off your chest."

"You know the PRT already provides us with therapists, right?"

"Ya evah talk with 'em?"

Vista rolled her eyes behind her visor. "That's classified information."

"Uhhuh, sure, and I'm tha queen of Sheba."

"I could get in a lot of trouble for talking with you..."

"Sure, if ya hide tha fact. Come oooooon," the woman wheedled, "ya gotta have some reason fer sneakin' out and mopin' like this."

Faced with a surprisingly genuine grin, Vista's will wavered. "Well..."

"Mmmhmm....?"

"....I don't know if I should talk about it."

"Well, if ya don't talk aboht it, it'll just keep stuck in your head," Harley reasoned. "And havin' something like that stuck in your head for so long can be irritatin' as hell."

"Are you trying to dig for weaknesses or something? You did just basically admit to being a villain."

"Tell ya what, I'll let ya arrest me if ya let me help you out."

Vista gave her a flat look. "And you'll break out of prison as soon as you can."

Harley shrugged shamelessly. "Tell me you wouldn't do the same."

"I wouldn't, I'm a hero--!"

"Even if ya were falsely accused and had ta clear your name?"

Vista scoffed. "That sort of thing only happens in fiction. Reality isn't nearly as dramatic."

"But in this hypathetical scenario," Harley pointed out, "you're in prison and still a hero, somehow."

Vista threw up her hands. "That doesn't make any sense! Heroes don't get arrested!"

"Ya sure about that?"

"I mean, by definition they uphold the law, if they break the law they're no longer heroes why am I even arguing about this?!" Vista turned around, jabbing her finger into Harley's chest. "I am a hero and I don't need any political commentary about the Protectorate's failed promises! I get enough of that from Karen already."

"Karen?"

Vista flinched. "You--I shouldn't say anything," she insisted, turning away with crossed arms.

"Mmm." Harley leaned back on her palms, looking up at the sky. "Is Karen the reason you're out here all alohn?"

Vista huffed.

"Let me guess: Karen wants ya to stay home and be safe, but ya feel that's stiflin' and are more comfortable doin' things as a hero."

"Oh gee, give the woman a thinker rating," Vista quipped sarcastically.

"I've got something better, an actual psychology degree." Harley shrugged. "Haveta say, ya do make a damned fine hero."

Vista glanced at her out of the corner of her eyes. "I'd like to think so, yeah."

"I've seen recordings of you in action," Harley continued. "Against some small-time thugs, sure, but you've definitely thrown yourself into your work."

"...This isn't leading into some sort of 'why are you doing this instead of being a normal girl' commentary, is it?"

"Oh no! No no no, people don't just become heroes for no reason. Not even just gettin' powers would do that. You have your reasons, and if you don't want to talk about 'em that's fine." Harley hummed. "Unless, ya know, those reasons are a threat to your physical or mental health. But hey, that's what therapists are for, right?"

"And friends."

"The best therapists are your friends, and the best friends can do real therapy. Well, amatuer therapy," Harley mused.

"I thought therapists weren't supposed to treat people they got too attached to," Vista pointed out.

"Eh, more like we ain't supposed ta ignore problems," Harley admitted. "I'm sure you've got friends who have bad habits you ignore because they're your friends."

Vista hummed, considering her words. "Maybe one or two..."

"Yeah, big part of being a therapist is self-awareness. Like, I know ya ain't ever gonna open up to me about your obvious issues, since I'm an obvious nutjob."

"Did you go into psychology because you were a nutjob, or did you become a nutjob because you went into psychology?"

Harley snorted. "Yes."

"Ha."

"But seriously, if I can get one of the greatest heroes of the city out of her funk and convince her ta get the help she needs to stay out of it, well, that's a good day in my book."

"Greatest hero in the city?" Vista huffed, uncrossing her arms. "You are really laying it on thick."

"Well, ya are held back by all those regulations," Harley mused. "If those weren't a problem ya'd probably be one of the best. Certainly got the drive for it."

Vista considered pointing out the rules existed for a reason but, after a moment, decided to just let it pass.

"...Welp, I've got places to be," Harley declared, standing up and stretching.

"And people to kidnap?" Vista asked dryly.

"Only in emergencies," Harley replied. "See ya round, hero." With a salute, she tipped off the edge of the roof.

Vista rolled her eyes, but there was a small smile on her face.

Chapter 130: Discovering Something That Doesn't Exist

Chapter Text

"Listen, I'm tellin' ya: You got to read this, it's a work of art!"

Baljeet shook his head. "I don't know, Buford. Mixing the literary classic fantasy that is Lord of the Rings with the ninteen eighties comic sci-fi of Back to the Future does not seem like it would result in anything coherent, let alone enjoyable."

"That's the point!" Buford insisted. "The two settings are so inherently contradictory that you'd think it wouldn't work, but the author decided to play it completely seriously and figure out how to mesh them together! It's an amazing exercise in crossover worldbuilding that still remains entertaining to read!"

Baljeet rolled his eyes. "Ugh, fine, whatever! Just send me the link and I'll read it later."

"Glad to hear it, nerd." Buford grinned as the pair of them strode into the Flynn-Fletcher backyard. "Hey dinnerbell, what's up?"

"Oh hey Buford, hey Baljeet!" Phineas waved cheerfully at his friends. "We're planning a trip to space."

"What, again? You've already been in space like five times!"

"By my count, it would be more like nine," Baljeet countered.

"I don't count anything that doesn't go beyond the kármán line."

"That only reduces the number to seven, though."

"The portal to mars doesn't count cause they skipped space entirely, and the tower to the moon is an edge case." Buford turned back to the spaceship the boys were building. "So why are you going to space this time?"

"Oh, we wanted to visit the Citadel," Phineas explained. "You know, since it's first contact day and all."

"The who and the what now?"

"Buuuford!" Baljeet scolded.

"What?" Buford shrugged awkwardly. "Space just isn't my thing! You know, aside from Tristan and the rest of the whalemingos."

"You know, first contact day!" Phineas gestured toward a calendar Ferb was helpfully holding up. "Twenty-five years ago today, the Turians first made contact with us on the colony planet of Shanxi!"

"That's a very polite way of putting things," Isabella admitted from where she was painting the spaceship. "It was more of an alien invasion slash police action. But things got cleared up after the Citadel Council stepped in."

"We have colony planets?" Buford snorted. "Sounds like a conspiracy theory to me."

"Buford we learned this in third grade history," Baljeet deadpanned. "How could you not know this?"

"It just doesn't seem realistic!" the big boy protested. "If we've met aliens, then why aren't they opening shops in Danville?"

"Good question," Phineas admitted. "I'll ask around when we reach the Citadel. Oh hey, do you want to come with?"

"How long will it take? Cause I've got to be back in time for dinner."

"Well, the mass relays that the council uses allow instantaneous travel between star clusters, but moving from relay to relay within a cluster takes time and relies on your ship's speed. And the local authorities. So it'll probably take around forty five minutes to an hour to get there, and the same to get back."

"Huh. Good thing you're starting early," Buford admitted. "So this is like a space road trip?"

"Exactly," Phineas nodded with a grin. "Riding along in our space vehicle with my friends and--hey," he looked around, "where's Perry?"

"Honestly, it's probably best if we leave him behind," Isabella pointed out. "There are laws about bringing alien animals aboard the Citadel, and it's easier to just avoid tripping over them entirely."

Phineas blinked, turning to Ferb, who nodded a grim acknowledgment of her words. "Huh. Well okay then, we'll be leaving Perry behind I guess." He turned to Isabella. "Any other Citadel laws we should be aware of?"

Isabella pulled out a notebook. "Lemme go down the list."



Perry padded up to his big communications screen, sitting down in the chair and saluting as Major Monogram appeared.

"Good morning, Agent P. As you are aware, Doctor Doofenshmirtz has made a number of failed enterprises over the course of his evil career. You are aware of this, of course, since you put a stop to most of them."

Perry leveled a flat look at the screen.

"Ahem. Well, it seems like Doctor D is planning to expand his reach. We've recently intercepted a number of former Doofensmirtz companies being set up in a citadel. I... don't know where this citadel is, the documentation only refers to it as 'the citadel'. Could be in France, there are a lot of citadels in France--"

"Sir, I believe they're referring to the galactic Citadel."

Major Monogram glanced at his intern, confused. "The what now?"

"You know, the big space station that's the center of galactic politics?"

"Carl, what are you talking about? There's no such thing as galactic politics, the size of the universe makes that ludicrously unfeasible."

Carl sighed, adjusting his glasses. "There's a galactic civilization based on a series of FTL jump relays, sir. We made contact with them twenty-five years ago."

"Hm. Sounds like a conspiracy theory to me. Besides, even if this is real, how do you know that Doofensmirtz is planning to go to this mysterious space citadel specifically?"

"He's buying up lots of eezo, sir. I put it on the report."

"Eezo? Isn't that for cleaning pipes?"

Carl pinched the bridge of his nose with a deep sigh. "It's short for Element Zero, the substance the aliens use to achieve FTL. We've known about it for thirty-five years."

"Wait a minute, you're telling me we've had access to FTL for ten years longer than we've been in contact with aliens?"

"...How can you not know this, sir? You lived through the mars expeditions!"

Major Monogram rubbed the back of his neck awkwardly. "I, uh, never really did good in history class back at the Academy. Ahem." He turned back to Perry, who had been watching with an increasingly disbelieving gaze. "Apparently Doofenshmirtz is planning to scam some aliens or something. Obviously we need you to go and put a stop to it, especially since that might start a war--or at the least, be very embarrassing for Earth."

Perry managed to gather his wits enough to salute, before rushing off to his mission.

"Good luck, agent P!" Major Monogram waited until he was out of the room, before turning to Carl. "We've really made open contact with aliens?"

"Yes sir."

"I'm still not sure I believe you. Why haven't they opened up any shops in Danville?"

Carl sighed again.

Chapter 131: Aren't you a little grimdark to be in a Disney crossover?​

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text


"Well, I'd say that was a very successful afternoon!" Phineas declared as the stream of gift baskets finally petered off. "We did a good thing for the Brocktonclan, had a fun musical number, and made a new friend!" He smiled cheerfully at Taylor, who blinked back with bafflement.

"Wait, what? We're friends now?"

"Well, yeah. I mean, you kind of did come into our backyard and help us with a project, seems like friend material to me." Phineas turned to Ferb, who nodded in agreement. "See, even Ferb thinks so."

"Huh." Taylor stared down at the kids. "I... guess we are friends now, then. Um... nice to meet you, I guess...?"

"And it's good to meet you too, Taylor!" Phineas declared brightly. "Hey, if you stick around you can meet the rest of my family!"

"...they'd be okay with the random girl who wandered into the backyard?"

"Sure. That's how we met a lot of our friends." Phineas pointed up. "Look, here comes a new one now!"

"Uh, Phineas?" Isabella stepped back warily. "That... kinda looks more like a flying soldier than a friend--"

"Oh no, it's okay," Taylor reassured her. "That's Dauntless, one of Brockton Bay's heroes."

"That I am," said the man as he landed in the backyard, a smile visible under his greecian helmet. "Hello, kids!"

"Hey, mister Dauntless!" Phineas greeted cheerfully. "What are you doing here?"

"Well, my boss noticed a swarm of objects spreading out across the city and sent me to investigate. When I realized they were gift baskets, I decided to track them down to their source."

"Oh yeah, we made those."

Dauntless looked down at the boys. "Did you now?"

"Yep! I'm Phineas, and this is my brother Ferb. And when we heard the broadcast about the new city being merged with Danville, we decided we had to do something to welcome them all. So we built that," he gestured at the machine, "to make all the gift baskets."

"Impressive," Dauntless praised.

"Yeah, it's up there," Isabella agreed. "I mean, I wouldn't put it in the top fifty of their inventions, but it was fun to work on."

Dauntless turned to her. "They, ah... do this often?"

"Build things? Yeah, pretty much once an afternoon. Granted, citywide projects like this usually only happen twice a month or so. I'd have to double-check my records to be sure."

"Oh wow, you keep records?" Phineas asked, impressed.

"I'm the head of a Fireside Girl troop, Phineas, of course I keep records. How else will I confirm how many patches everyone has earned?"

Dauntless cleared his throat. "Well, I'm fairly certain Armsmaster would love to have a look at those records sometime, if you're willing to drop by the PRT headquarters one day. And I'm positive he'd like to have a look at that machine."

"Oh cool!" Phineas said. "Who's Armsmaster?"

"He's the head of the local Protectorate," Taylor explained. "Basically the leader of a superhero team. His power lets him build incredible technology."

"That's right," Dauntless agreed. "Do you mind if he looks this thing over?"

"You can take it with you if you want. Ferb?"

At Phineas's unspoken question, Ferb pressed a single button on the side of the faux-playground. Dauntless and Taylor watched, flabbergasted, as the machine folded up into something no larger than a book, which Ferb handed to Dauntless casually.

The hero stared at the object in his hand, as though it defied explanation.

"...and I just press that button again to make it expand?" he finally asked.

"Yep," Phineas said. "Make sure it's facing this side up, though."

"I'll remember that. Well, I believe I should be making my way back to headquarters."

"Watch out for random musical numbers," Taylor said quickly. "They apparently happen here all the time."

"Oh, thanks for the tip, miss..."

"Hebert. Taylor Hebert."

"Taylor's from Brockton Bay too," Phineas explained brightly. "She helped us figure out what to put in the gift baskets and avoid... a certain cultural faux pas."

"Well, that was very kind of you, miss Hebert," Dauntless said. "I'm glad somebody as quick-thinking as you found these two before anybody else did."

"Oh. Wow. Uh. Thanks, I... thanks."

"In any case, I really should get back. Farewell, citizens!"

With his boots glowing, Dauntless launched up into the air and flew away just as the back door to the building slid open.

"...and I'm telling you that every time my mom comes home their invention is... gone," the redheaded girl finished, deadpan. "Alright, what was it this time, Phineas? Random explosion? Mysterious ray from the sky?"

"A superhero wanted to take our invention to his boss so he could look it over," Phineas explained.

"...well at least that isn't as bad as the animation studio that literally danced away."

"Wow, Candace, you really weren't lying," said the blonde girl. "I'll admit I doubted you, but what do you know, the machine is actually gone." She shook her head. "Sorry, I'm being ruded. Lisa Willbourne, Brockton native. I bumped into your sister at the mall. You must be Phineas and Ferb, right?"

"That's us!" Phineas agreed. "And that's Isabella, our neighbor from across the street."

"Pleased to meet you," Isabella chirped.

"Oh, and this is Taylor," Phineas added. "She came over to help us plan out the baskets."

"Honestly, I was just kind of walking by when I heard their plans and... I kinda... had to stop them from doing something really foolish," Taylor admitted.

"Ugh, thanks," the redhead groaned. "Brothers, am I right?"

"I wouldn't know, I'm an only child."

"Lucky you," the girl deadpanned. "Oh, sorry, right. I'm Candace Flynn, the older sister of these two. And this is my friend Stacy."

"Sup," Stacy said. "Love your hoodie, by the way, very chique."

"...thanks...? It's storebought..."

"Oh, I know, I've had to buy soooo many ribbons, you have no idea."

"Well I'm glad to have another friend that'll help me look after my brothers," Candace declared. "They can be quite a handful."

"So I've gathered," Taylor deadpanned. "There was a whole musical number and everything."

"Oh god, that happened here too?" Lisa groaned, though there was an amused glint in her eyes. "I swear, I nearly jumped when Candace broke out into song."

"Hey, my singing isn't that bad!" Candace objected.

"Oh it definitely isn't, but Brockton Bay isn't used to random musical numbers."

"That's sad," Phineas mused. "Random musical numbers are a great way to bring the town together."

"They take a lot of prep though... or maybe they don't for you guys..."



The conversation wandered and meandered from there till at last the visitors, one by one, decided to go their seperate ways. Taylor was surprisingly the last to depart, and she walked home with a gift basket in her hands, humming the tune she'd only heard that day quietly to herself.

"Hmmhmm something fun, the boys'll get it done, hmmhmmhmhm soon, just wait an afternoon, hmmhmhmmmhm hmmhmm hmmmm hm hmmmm..."

She rolled her shoulders as she entered her house, locking the door and dropping the basket off on the table.

"Impossible's a word hmmmhmmhmmhmm absurd, hmmhmhmhmmhm hmmmhm hm hmmmhmm, hmmhmhmm you have no idea what's in stoooooore..."

And for the first time in a long time, she fell asleep with a smile on her face.

Notes:

Aren't you a little grimdark to be in a Disney crossover? now has its own story!

Chapter 132: General Grievous Saves The World, although he's probably not doing it intentionally​

Chapter Text

One moment, Eidolon was hovering over Houston. The next, something hot and heavy slammed into him, careening at mach speeds out of the city before cutting a trench into the earth and painting the ground with his body. If, perhaps, he'd been made aware of the great space explosion, or paid any attention to his surroundings, he could have activated one of his many brute powers. But alas, it happened too quickly for him to react.

If he'd had the opportunity to realize his situation in the milliseconds before he'd died, he'd have cursed the Simurgh for the blatant assassination.

The rapidly cooling hunk of metal hissed as a port on the side opened, a skeletal metal face scanning the environment warily. "Well," a nasal voice said, "no sign of hostiles yet. There's a big city a few klicks that way, though."

"And a body beneath our escape pod," a similarly nasal voice pointed out. "Look, it has a cape!"

"Uh oh."

"Uh oh?"

"Only important people have capes," the first speaker said. "If anybody finds out we killed this guy, we'll be in biiiiig trouble."

The second speaker shook their head. "We didn't kill him! We didn't even shoot at him!"

"But our escape pod smashed into him," the first speaker pointed out, gesturing at the burning divot. "I think that counts."

"Well then, we'll just have to make sure nobody knows we killed him."

"How? The body is right there!"

"Then we get rid of the body. Here's what we do: We pull out the rest of the squad, but before we activate them, we put him in the escape pod. Then we set the self-destruct to go off in a few minutes, then we activate the squad and tell them that the escape pod's self-destruct is malfunctioning and we need to run. Once the escape pod blows up, so does the body--reduced to subatomic ash."

"...Huh." The other battle droid waved a pointing finger. "That might just actually work. Good plan."

"I thought so. Maybe I should have been a tactical droid!"



General Grievous looked over the indicators of his starfighter as he flew down from the exploding wreckage. With one hand, he flicked a switch and turned on his holocommunicator. "Report."

"All our troops made it to landing craft and escape pods save for the ones required to ram the enemy," the hologram of the tactical droid informed him. "Scans and calculations have indicated the majority of our escape pods have landed on this continent."

Grievous glanced at the image being transferred to his datascreen. "Convenient. Is it inhabited?"

"We are intercepting numerous radio transmissions indicating that to be the case."

"Then they likely already know we are here," Grievous growled. "Are they transmitting republic or seperatist propaganda?"

"Neither. They appear to be a full-human colony planet, forgotten long ago, with minimal knowledge of the greater galaxy."

The general's metal fingers curled on his starfighter's controls. "Interesting..."

"I would recommend avoiding contact until we have a better grasp on the situation. We do not know how the natives will react to an alien presence, or whether they worshipped the creature we have just eliminated."

"Pfah! Godslayers command respect whether loved or feared."

"Still, with our forces so widely distributed, we must be cognizant of the native's reactions."

Grievous growled, but conceded the point quietly. "Very well. Have our ships set up in unmonitored areas for the time being, and order any droids operating escape pods to strip them and move to a defensible location until further notice."

"Yes sir."

"I will head for a more rural settlement and gauge the disposition of the locals. That should give us enough information to continue our plans moving forward."

"Sir," the tactical droid asked, "are you sure that is wise? I could assign a squad of BX droids to--"

"Are you suggesting that my plan is strategically unsound?"

"...As the commander of our forces, sir, you are indispensable," the tactical droid replied carefully. "Without you, we are likely to shut down and break apart. I am simply wary of potentially losing such a critical asset."

"Hmph. I am fully capable of exercising the caution necessary to stay alive."

"As you say, sir."

"It's highly unlikely that anything anything on this backwater planet will pose a serious challenge in any case. You have your orders."

"Understood sir." The holocommunicator shut off.

Grievous scoffed as he selected his target location from the scanners. This, he felt, would be all too easy.



Hectorville was, like many small towns in America, fully unremarkable. It had a larger farming community, some niche museums, and was currently hosting one of the most infamous groups of serial killers in the entire country. And even that third matter would, under most circumstances, only earn a glimpse of sorrow and pity after the fact. Nobody living there would have ever suspected the town to become one of the most internationally famous places on Earth in a matter of weeks.

Admittedly, that was mostly because everyone living there was worried about whether they'd still be living after the next fifteen minutes.

Great swarms of glass shards had already rendered half the police force dead, forcing them to retreat behind barricades and coordinate with mere gestures. Rivers of fire ranged in and out of buildings, screams accompanying maniacal laughter that seemed to jump from place to place. A masked man, surrounded by the slashed remains of a dozen miniature tanks, was blasting lasers futilely at a menacing porcelain figure. Another squared off against a pair of inhuman monsters in the center of the road.

And off to the side, lounging on a bench and casually sipping lemonade handed to them by a nude woman with stripes, was a man with a goatee and a girl with a blood-stained dress.

"I have to say, it's nice to have the whole family enjoying themselves," the man said brightly. "Don't you agree, poppet?"

"Well, yes, but I haven't had any time to practice my skills."

"Don't you fret, there'll be plenty of opportunities for that soon enough. We just have to whittle down the chaff, and you'll get the best toys."

"Fiiiine," the girl groused, "I'll wait. Hey, do you know where Chuckles went?"

"Oh, I'm sure he's wandering around entertaining some kids." The man leaned back and took a deep sip of his drink. "He'll be back soon, I'm sure."

A sound like a screeching hawk made him turn around, just in time to see his clown-like compatriot.

"See, there he is."

The clown clutched at the hole in his chest and, slowly, fell forward. Behind him, a skeletal machine clad in plates the color of bleached bones and an ominously red cloak growled, hoisting a tinkertech gun with clear disdain in his reptilian eyes.

"And there he goes," the man finished dryly, stretching his limbs as he stood. "Well, it looks like we'll have to actually work for our reputation. Siberian? If you'd please."

Chapter 133: General Grievous Saves The World, one brutal murder at a time​

Chapter Text

General Grievous had seen many wonders and horrors of the galaxy firsthand, often in times of war. He was well attuned to the attitudes of all sorts of combatants, from the arrogant to the desperate. And he could tell from a glance that the naked striped woman radiated the casual confidence of an experienced killer, despite lacking a single weapon. So when she moved forward far too swiftly for a person her size, he twisted aside and twirled his cape to catch her slashing fingers.

The ease with which she tore strips into the material told him more than enough--this woman was not to be underestimated.

Grievous had already pulled lightsabers from his hip in the same motion that had flung the cape into her path, and ignited one of them just in time to catch a swipe from the woman. The force with which it rebounded gave them both pause for half a moment--it was rare enough for any substance to resist a lightsaber blade, let alone an organic being--but the cyborg recovered first, slashing parallel at the woman's eyes and throat.

Her head whipped back as though she had merely slapped him with a pair of batons, an impression furthered when she snapped it back up with a snarl and wrapped her hands around the glowing blades, prying them to the side. Grievous countered with a kick to her stomach--which barely moved her at all--that wrapped his talons around her torso, not giving her enough time to register the sudden trap before he span on a single hip joint and flung her into one of many wheeled speeders nearby. He wasn't sure whether it was the force of his throw or her own indestructibility that made the vehicle crumple around her but, as he split his lower arms off and snatched his blaster again, he decided he didn't care and simply shot at where he guessed the engine would be. A fiery plume predictably consumed both woman and vehicle, sending shrapnel through the air.

When it faded, there was no sign of his opponent. Neither ash nor blood stained the wrecked metal. That was, in the general's well-educated opinion, a sign that she was likely still alive.

He needed more information and, fortunately enough, there was a source of information just a few meters away.

Grievous turned back to the man now standing beside the bench, pointing his blaster at his face. "Your bodyguard is quite interesting," he acknowledged, subtly turning up the amplitude of his audio processors. "Wherever did you find her?"

"Oh, the Siberian found us, actually," the man replied, idly fingering a large but ultimately ordinary knife. "She was interested in joining a group with a like-minded philosophy."

So they did speak Basic on this planet. He had suspected as such, seeing how much of the signage was in a variant of high galactic, but it was good to have confirmation.

"Anybody can kill, you see," the man continued, twirling his knife with confident experience. "Oh, true, most people need to be pushed into it, but in the end the actual act is easy. Simple. A brief burst of anguish from the victim and perhaps those who care about them, and then it's all over. But it takes more than mere killing to become worthy of immortality--there is an art to be made in the crafting of the death."

General Grievous, warlord of the Kaleesh, slaughterer of the Huk, commander of the Separatist armed forces, slayer of Jedi, and veteran of countless battles across space, took a moment to consider the little man claiming philosophical high ground in the art of murder.

"You would sacrifice effectiveness for vanity," he stated bluntly.

He was aware, of course, of the others watching the interaction. The beast and the miniature rancor had stopped brutalizing the masked gladiator in the middle of the road, the strange plastoid white battle droid had turned away from the scientist he was brutalizing, and the woman in the odd glass dress was gliding away from what Grievous assumed were some sort of security force. And there were the sounds his audio processors had picked up--the crunch of footsteps without breathing, the giggling from the burning buildings... the odd mix of metallic and organic noises from the little girl standing fearlessly next to the self-proclaimed murderer.

"Ah. So if I were to extend an invitation to the Slaughterhouse Nine, you wouldn't take it?"

"I don't see the value in joining a street gang."

The man's grin shrunk minutely, but he hid it with a dismissive shrug. "Well, you did kill Chuckles, so it was only right to offer. But if you're going to turn me down, I suppose I have no other choice. Gentlemen, if you would?"

Grievous had only taken half a step forward before he had to pivot and counter a blow from the miniature rancor's massive axe, his lightsaber easily slicing through the metal blade. On closer inspection, the creature was most likely some brutish near-human, if the angry disbelief on its face was any indication; the realization didn't stop Grievous from bisecting the man with his other lightsaber. That left him to engage with the beast and the battle droid, rolling away from a bite and catching the droid's blade with his spare hand.

The security force, having taken the lull in battle to reposition, immediately opened fire on the glass-dressed woman, drawing her focus away from the fight as she flung up a glass shield. Grievous idly noted that the security guards were armed with slugthrowers; if this colony lacked any tibanna gas, it made sense that they'd resort to such primitive firearms. The woman's swift reactions and literal flight, though, suggested she was some manner of force adept. Not a jedi--even without their sabers, they carried themselves with smug tranquilty, and this woman was much more infuriated. Yet, had she been properly armed, he could see the woman as somebody Dooku would either recruit or destroy.

All this flashed through his mind in a quarter of a second, as his body twisted to drag the battle droid closer. To the machine's credit, it decoupled its limb almost immediately, folding at the knee to dodge Grievous's lightsaber--something the beast failed to do, its swiping claws cut off at the knuckle by the other plasma blade. The creature's pained roar almost sounded like laughter...

"YES! HAHAHAHA, HURT ME MORE!"

Ah. It was laughter. And the beast was, apparently, intelligent. For a given value of intelligence.

The lost digits were already visibly growing back, a horrible indication of just how difficult the beast would be to fight. Grievous opted to break away momentarily, focusing on the battle droid instead. It was rare that he had to face an opponent taller than him, and the machine's loose joints provided it a clumsy agility that allowed it to dodge the lightsabers and blaster bolts the general sent its way. It was clear, though, that the blades were designed for unarmored opponents, since the few hits they scored bounced off his own duranium plating harmlessly. Grievous could end this in a single stroke, if only he could catch his opponent--

--or, instead, if he simply shot a blaster bolt into the combat droid's torso.

The scent of melting plastic was mixed, oddly enough, with the smell of burning flesh--both things Grievous was intimately familiar with. He spared little attention to the spasming combat droid, though, as he was once more set on by the beast. The creature laughed as it swung a powerful but inelegant limb at him, a laugh that increased when its face was gouged by twin lightsaber slices.

"HAHAHA, YES! PERFECT! MORE, MORE!"

Grievous would have been only too glad to oblige, if it wasn't self-evident that the beast was treating the entire battle as a game. Instead, he ran through his experiences as he kept the creature at bay with twin sabers. Very few species had regeneration of any strength, and fewer still could do it at such a rapid speed. Even then, there was always something that they couldn't grow back, generally the brain. It was clear this creature didn't have that in its head... which likely meant it was located in the creature's central body.

With a single powerful leap, the general launched himself over the beast's jaws and gripped its sides with his feet. The beast tried to buck him off, but he carved off a large circle of the creature's back with his lightsabers before twisting his blaster into the sinew and firing repeatedly. Every shot earned a crow of joyous pain, a dark ecstacy that increased as more and more of the internal organs were set ablaze--and then, finally, a sudden screech when Grievous managed to hit something vital enough that the entire body spasmed beneath him.

He shot a few more times, just to be sure, got off the creature when it stilled, and shot it again.

And then he spun to deflect another swing from the snarling striped woman.



"You ever get the feeling that you're missing something really important?" B80-3 asked I597.

"All the time," I597 replied wearily. "That's the nature of war. Everything changes so rapidly."

"...No, I mean something more directly present. I have the feeling we're being watched."

"Don't be ridiculous, we're klicks away from any local settlement! Who could possibly be watching us?"

The two continued patrolling around the forest they'd landed in, entirely ignorant of the man hiding a few trees away. "Mama will want to hear about this," he murmured.

Chapter 134: Forged

Chapter Text

It might have been spite that drove Taylor to Arcadia, but it only took her a few weeks to know she didn't regret the decision. Sure, the ride over was longer than usual, and sure, she didn't know anybody there, but that was fine. She got good grades, had tolerably friendly relationships with whoever she had to talk with for group assignments, and she was able to take machine shop lessons as well as computer coding, which turned out to be something else she had a natural gift for. The memory of Emma's sudden and dramatic betrayal remained in the back of her mind, but the pain associated with it faded gradually away as she adapted to her new life. Overall, she felt pretty happy at her new school, and nobody could take that from her.

Okay, that time she'd been accused of being a tinker because she went to both shop and coding class was a little awkward--especially after the PRT got called in--but one trip to the hospital to prove she didn't have a corona pollentia put that out of everyone's mind. And hey, she had a fun story to tell when she got older!

The whole incident had netted her a couple of new friends, in any case. The Dallon sisters, Vicky and Amy, had come over to talk to her after the whole event; apparently they wanted to ensure she hadn't been too put off by the PRT's actions. Taylor had quoted Lord of the Rings, Vicky had started geeking out over it, then Amy called them a pair of regular bookworms... by the end of it, they'd exchanged phone numbers, a process that had only a slight hiccup when Taylor admitted she didn't have a cell phone.

She didn't even realize who the two were until a few days later, when Vicky casually flew down from the sky. That had gotten Amy to start teasing her over her lack of knowledge around capes.

Being friends with a superhero and her sister, of course, inevitably led to Taylor learning more about cape culture and methods. One of the first lessons she got was simply not to ask about trigger events. She'd made that mistake exactly once, and Amy had to take her aside and explain the facts of life before Vicky would even think about forgiving her. Yeah, that was something Taylor was never going to bring up again, if she had the chance. She was glad, actually, that she couldn't become a cape--not if the cost of entry was so high.

Which of course meant that she was worried when she heard that Amy had triggered.

And even more worried after she heard about the details.

Taylor couldn't talk to her immediately, of course, New Wave had kept her out of public sight while she was recovering, but then came the announcement of Panacea--a wonder healer, a rarity among rarities, and with an outfit that she suspected her overbearing mother had foisted on her. Amy had never liked the spotlight, not really--she'd tolerated it for Vicky's sake, but now that she was being thrust even higher, and with such a brutal trigger... Taylor couldn't help but worry about her friend.

"...how are you holding up?" she asked, as soon as she could get Amy away from the crowd.

"What?"

"After... everything," Taylor said gently. "I... remember what you told me about, uh, trigger events, and--"

"I don't want to talk about it."

Taylor held up her hands placatingly, watching Amy curl in on herself. "...Okay. I--... okay."

How did people handle this sort of conversation...?

"...aren't you going to ask me about my power?" Amy grumbled.

"...do you... want me to ask you about your power?"

"Everybody else has been asking," Amy groused. "Because it's such an amaaaaazing power. It--I mean... I saved Vicky's life. It's a great power. Right?"

"...I mean..." Taylor shrugged awkwardly. "It's... a power? I'm not a parahuman, so I don't know--"

"It's amazing," Amy deadpanned.

"Okay, if you say so."

Amy scowled at her. "...If I say so? What, you're going to dismiss it just like that?"

Taylor took a deep breath.

"...my mom died in a car crash a few months ago."

"I... uh..." Amy blinked a bit. "I'm... sorry to hear that..."

"And that... that kind of pulled the rug out from under me," Taylor continued. "My dad, he fell apart, started drinking... couldn't even get up some days. And I... I was on the phone with her, when she crashed. And I remember thinking that it was... it was my fault. That she wouldn't have died if it wasn't for me. I think Dad thought so too, we... don't have cell phones in our house for a reason. I wasn't... able to be happy, for a long while."

Amy took a slow breath. "I'm... look, I'm sorry you went through that, but I don't see why you're bringing it up--"

"I'm bringing it up because I had..."

Taylor paused, debating whether to talk about Emma, before shaking her head.

"...because I had help putting myself back together," she said instead. "It's actually--it's kind of what led me to come to Arcaida in the first place, that help. Indirectly, anyway. My point is, a lot of people are talking about Panacea the new cape, but... I'm more concerned about Amy, my friend."

Amy snorted. "You're more like Vicky's friend then mine, I just hang around her a lot."

"Well, maybe... maybe I want to change that," Taylor offered.

"Or maybe you're reaching out in some misguided attempt to be sympathetic."

Taylor shook her head. "So what if I am? Sure, I don't know exactly what you're going through, but I don't want to stand by while you suffer silently behind smiles for the camera."

"That..." Amy sighed. "It's cape problems, Taylor. You can't help with them."

"Why not?"

"...because you're not a cape," Amy said slowly, as if that explained anything.

"And?" Taylor replied. "That doesn't mean I can't help."

"You--oh come on. Do you really expect me to believe that you could take on, I don't know, Hookwolf or something?"

Taylor rolled her eyes. "Maybe, maybe not, but that's not the thing I'm talking about. I mean stuff like listening to you vent about problems in your life, or whatever."

"I... don't think you'd understand," Amy mumbled.

Taylor threw up her hands. "What if I actually took down Hookwolf, would you talk to me then?"

"What--? Taylor, come on, you're not a cape! You can't take down Hookwolf!"

"Sure I can, all I need is the right tools and a good plan."

"Taylor." Amy grabbed her shoulders. "You are not allowed to fight Hookwolf."

"But--"

"No."

"I just--"

"NO."

"Ugh, fine, I won't try to fight the murderblender," Taylor grumbled. "But I'm just saying, if I see him--"

"What, you'll use your blowtorch on him?"

"I just might!"

"Whatever." Amy rolled her eyes. "Just... don't... do anything stupid, okay? Promise me that."

"I promise that I will not do anything stupid."

"Good." Amy stood up, shaking her head. "Cape problems are for capes to handle."

"But your--"

"I'm serious, Taylor. You can't help with this."

Amy stalked off, entirely unaware of Taylor's eyes on her back.

"...I don't believe that," she murmured to herself. "I don't believe that one bit."

Chapter 135: General Grievous Saves The World, mostly as a byproduct of achieving what he actually wants​

Chapter Text

Being able to deflect a lightsaber with her hand was odd enough, but the greyed-out street sign she was using as an improvised axe should not have survived its meeting with the plasma blade. The fact that she was able to lock blades with Grievous was stunning, almost enough for him to miss the other hand reaching for his chest.

Almost.

In a feat of acrobatic agility that spoke to the excellent construction of his cyborg body, the general leapt and leveraged the locked blades to somersault over both the attacking hand and the attacking woman, wrenching the signpost out of her grasp and flinging it aside. The way it regained color as soon as she let it go--and the way his lightsabers carved it like ordinary metal--was something he took note of, even as he jammed his sabers forward and under the woman's arms. She'd already spun around, but she was still shocked enough that he was able to pin her body between them, tossing her back by the armpits with one powerful flick.

So she had a deflector shield of some sort, one she could extend to anything she held. Where was the generator, then? It couldn't be on her person, she wasn't wearing anything, but for it to be so form-tight it practically had to be...

A cybernetic implant of some sort. Grievous silently gave the woman credit, even as he dodged a metal door she'd torn off a wheeled speeder to throw at him. Being willing to go through the pain of an experimental surgery with such delicate technology, just to become a superior warrior... he'd suffered far worse, of course, but partially out of necessity, while she had apparently chosen her empowerment. He deflected another couple of attacks, contemplating his next move. A blaster bolt wouldn't work unless it had enough power to overwhelm her deflectors, so he couldn't just shoot him. His lightsabers were clearly having an effect--one she didn't anticipate, if her frustrated sneer was any indication--but they couldn't cut through her field. He could throw her away repeatedly, which would only trap them in a stalemate until she got lucky.

Out of the corner of his eye, he noticed one of the security guards literally jump on the glass-armored woman, wrapping his arms around her. The woman squawked in shock, shards flying everywhere as the security guard put a slugthrower to her head; a few cut through some of the wires held up by poles, which fell to the ground sparking with electricity, a fact that intrigued Grievous much more then the rapidly growing gashes on the guard's body or the sudden explosion of blood when he managed to pull the trigger.

Sacrifice was common in battle, after all, and as much as the security force would honor their fallen member, he was more interested in the potential weapon that had suddenly been revealed to him.

The striped woman was not expecting him to rush forward, hands spinning as his sabers whisked the ground. She wasn't harmed, of course, but the sudden flurry of sparks at her eyes blinded her for a few precious seconds--an advantage Grievous was quick to exploit, moving behind her and slicing one of the wired poles down. He lunged forward as the thick cables descended toward the pair of them, blades interlocked above the woman's head just in time to slice the descending powerlines. The discharge traveled through the framework of grounding materials in Grievous's metal body, bypassing the most delicate of his systems and instead flowing through the kyber crystals of the lightsabers; the end result was a set of horrifically colored lightning channeled into the striped woman.

There was a moment of pained surprise on her face before she quite literally burst like a bubble. Grievous tossed the now useless lightsabers aside and narrowed his eyes at the lack of gore; a few steps had him backing out of the electric wiretrap and looking around with deep suspicion. His gaze fell upon the goateed man, who was busy sneaking away with the little girl he'd had sitting next to him.

With casual grace, Grievous picked up one of the wheeled speeders and threw it overhead, the arc blocking off the man's escape long enough for the general to rocket forward and slam him against the undercarriage.

"You speak of the art of killing, yet leave your minions to face their fate alone," he sneered.

The man kept a cool face, but Grievous could see the fear in his eyes. "Well, we all have our own tastes. You seem to like a good fight, for instance, and executing me right now--"

His words were cut off by the blaster bolt that vaporized his skull.

"A coward to the end," Grievous scoffed, tossing the corpse to the side. He turned his glower on the little girl, snatching her up--

"Deadman's switch!" she said quickly. "If I die there's totally going to be super virulent bacteria released from my body! Yep! Kills everyone in town!"

For a moment, the general considered calling her bluff. But... he'd come into town to get information. Which would be rather difficult if nobody was alive. He couldn't afford to take the risk.

"I do not need to kill you in order to contain you," he growled, wrenching a door off the ruined speeder and wrapping her in the metal.

"That--yeah, okay, that's fair," the girl admitted with a sigh. "Fine, you win."

Grievous ignored her casual disappointment with a huff of annoyance, marching back to the wounded security force and glowering at them as they started to clean up after the conflict.

"I have a few questions I need to ask," he said testily. "And I have a prisoner of interest to deliver."



"Are you sure we're not being watched?"

I597 groaned. "Listen, we may be surrounded by trees, but that doesn't mean there are enemy spies behind every branch!"

"They don't have to be enemies! They could be curious noncombatants!"

"And where, exactly, would those curious noncombatants come from?"

B80-3 pointed through the woods. "How about that compound?"

I597 followed his metallic finger and saw that there was, yes, a collection of prefabricated buildings within a hastily erected wall.

"...Huh."

"See? Told ya."

"We should report this to the commander," I597 said. "Let's head back to base."

"Roger roger."

The two droids turned and went on their way, entirely unaware of the figure following them through the shadows...

Chapter 136: Discovering Something That Doesn't Exist

Chapter Text

"...aren't you a little young to be logging a flight path to the Citadel?"

"Yes. Yes we are."

Heather Marison rubbed her temples. "Listen, kid, it's genuinely impressive that you managed to pilot that starship from wherever you stole it from--"

"Oh we didn't steal it," the boy corrected cheerfully. "We built it ourselves."

Heather looked at the holoscreen flatly. "You built it."

"Yes, just this morning."

"You built a starship this morning."

"Yes, yes we did." The boy tilted his oddly triangular head. "I have all the paperwork if you want to look it over."

"...I'm afraid I'm going to have to," Heather muttered. "Look, just come in and dock, and we'll have a security team look over your ship."

"Aw come on!" came a rougher voice from just offscreen. "That's going to take forever!"

"It'll be fine, Buford, I'm sure it won't take longer than fifteen minutes."

"Giving you a flight path to the station," Heather said, shaking her head. "Have a pleasant day."

She flipped the comms off and sighed. "What the actual HECK was that," she muttered to the ceiling. Her monitor beeped and she turned the comms back on, schooling her face. "This is Charon station, please... confirm your ship ID and state your... reason for coming to the relay."

The platypus on screen chrrred, holding up a badge.

Heather took a deep breath, running the badge through her computer, and stared when she found it registered as not only legitimate, but to the very platypus on the screen. After a moment, another flight path to the Citadel was transmitted to her logs.

"...I... what? Uh... this... this all checks out," she managed, staring. "Uh... have a good day, mister... P? Agent P? Whatever."

The platypus tipped his fedora and cut the transmission, his small ship moving to the relay.

Heather briefly debated whether or not to report the whole meeting, before just deciding to log the records and move on.



"Excuse me, I think we need to talk about this license of yours."

Doctor Heinz Doofenshmirtz looked up from the box he was unpacking. "What? What's the problem?"

"You've registered your company as... Doofenshmirtz Evil Incorporated?" Garrus lowered his dataslate. "Sir, do you see the problem here?"

"It's my name at the front, isn't it? Listen, Doofenshmirtz is a perfectly normal Drusselsteinian name--"

"That's not the part that concerns me."

"Is there some sort of translation error about 'incorporated'?" Doofenshmirtz asked. "Because I'd be happy to clarify--"

"I'm more worried about the Evil part."

The doctor blinked. "The Evil part."

"Yes." Garrus tapped the dataslate. "Evil. I'm hoping that's a mistranslation."

"No, no, it definitely should say Evil."

Garrus took a deep breath. "And, just so we're clear on this... what exactly does 'Evil' mean in this context?"

"Well, that's... huh." Doctor Doofenshmirtz rubbed his chin. "You know, I never thought I'd have to explain the legal definition of evil before. I assumed it was self-evident, but I've only ever operated on Earth. Maybe there's a different definition out here in the rest of the galaxy?"

"For both our sakes, I really hope that's the case..."

"Hmm. Well, I suppose the Evil in Doofenshmirtz Evil Incorporated... I suppose it goes back to why I founded this company," the doctor mused. "It all started on the actual day of my birth. Neither of my parents showed up."

"I was under the impression that humans were live-birth species."

"Oh we are," Doofenshmirtz assured him.

"So..." Garrus frowned. "You were tank-bred?"

"Nope."

"...Let me see if I understand this. Somehow, when you were born, your mother, who should have carried you to term, was not present."

"Yep."

"Despite giving birth to you."

"I know, right?" Doofenshmirtz threw up his hands. "That really set the tone for my childhood. My parents would forget my birthday, treat me like garbage, I spent years as a lawn gnome after the government repossessed ours--I had to stay out in the cold every night, just standing straight up! Even when they temporarily disowned me, I was being raised by wild ocelots!"

"...Sir, this is all terribly fascinating, and I do genuinely mean that, but I fail to see what this has to do with the word 'Evil' being in your business license."

"My point is, it wasn't just my parents. It was my childhood friends, Drusselstein... heck, even in my college years my life was pretty terrible, while everyone around me was getting on great. So eventually, I decided to be evil! Because, you know, there's actually an entire industry around channeling your rage and trauma into innovation."

"...So your company," Garrus clarified, "is built around the conceit of you using your trauma as inspiration for... what, weapon designs?"

"Well, I don't know if all my Inators can be considered weapons, exactly," Doofenshmirtz admitted. "I mean, most of them can't even be carried, and a lot of them don't... well, they don't hurt people directly. Like my Shrinkinator! It, uh... shrinks things."

Garrus took a long, slow breath, and slowly released it. "...sir, you do realize that with the word 'Evil' in your company name, you're unlikely to get a customer base? Or at least, not a legal one. Most people will assume you sell weapons and torture devices."

"What, really?"

"Yes, really. That's what jumps to mind when people hear the word Evil. Deliberate and unconsensual harm to other people."

"...That is both a very specific and a very vague definition of the word Evil."

"I'm a lawkeeper," Garrus deadpanned. "I have to know the specific and vague definitions of a lot of words. Speaking of which, it's not strictly illegal to have Evil in your company's name, but you may want to have a word with your marketing department to see if there's any better alternative. And you may also want to triple check the laws and licenses you're operating in, just in case putting one of your... inators up for sale actually does break the law somehow. I don't want to see anybody dead or maimed because of your products, got it?"

"Got it. No grievous injury. Is emotional trauma okay?"

"...let's shoot for no trauma at all," Garrus said flatly. "Have a... hmm. Well, I was going to say 'have a good day', but I guess that would go against company policy, wouldn't it?"

"Eh, not really," Doofenshmirtz admitted with a shrug. "Good kind of gets everywhere, when you think about it. Might as well ask people to stop breathing. Tried that once! Passed out in under two minutes."

"...ahuh. Well." Garrus handed him his paperwork back. "Just don't cause the kind of trouble that'll need my attention."

"And what kind of trouble is that?"

"Vakarian!" barked a voice from his comms. "We have a nude batarian declaring his love to an uncomfortable elcor, and spiky vines are involved. You're the closest person, we're putting it on your tactical, now MOVE!"

Garrus shook his head. "That kind of trouble."

"Huh. That happen often?"

"Yep, just another day on the Citadel. If you'll excuse me..."

Chapter 137: Facultatem Artificis 1.4​

Chapter Text

The time I spent waiting in that alleyway was one of the tensest and most nerve-wracking moments of my life. I was worried somebody would find me, or that Dad wouldn't even be able to recognize me when he came, or that I... wasn't even me anymore, technically. I'd just accepted the offer of alien voices in my head, and now I barely fit into my own clothes.

So when Dad's car rolled up outside the alley, it was, in an odd way, a relief. Instead of the constant, slow existential dread of my new situation, I had the clear and obvious worry of what would happen in the next few minutes.

I approached the car as the window rolled down, trying to keep my breath steady

"Taylor?"

"...Hi Dad."

"Taylor, let me see you."

I cringed. "Dad--"

"I need to see your face," he insisted softly. "I need to know what happened to you."

There was something in the way he spoke... the gentle desperation. I brought my hands to my hood almost without thinking, but I hesitated.

"...Promise you won't freak out...?"

Dad braced himself. "I promise to try not to."

Well... that was probably as good as I was going to get. I pulled back my hood and tried to ignore my heart pounding in my chest. Dad's eyes widened for a moment or two, and I couldn't help cringing away.

"...Get in."

I opened the door and awkwardly negotiated my tail into a reasonable position. Dad watched me for a few moments, waiting until I'd buckled myself in to start the car.

"He seems to care about you," Sentri noted. "There are not many who would drop everything to get their children home after such a radical transformation."

I didn't dare say anything out loud, not with Dad sitting but a few feet away, but I nodded all the same.

"...So..." Dad frowned. "How did this happen? Was it... a cape thing? Are you a cape now?"

"...I mean... I'd have to go out and fight crime, if I were a cape. So I don't think I am. But..." I shrugged awkwardly. "If this is a cape... thing... then I guess I'm a victim...?"

"While technically true, I suspect many of us would resent the implication that we were the ones to assault you."

I carefully ignored Sentri's commentary.

"We should probably go to the PRT about this."

I couldn't help but inhale sharply. The idea of getting poked and prodded in a lab wasn't exactly something I'd look forward to. Especially if they found out about the wormhole in my brain. Or the alien tinkertech in my blood. Really, they could lock me up for any number of reasons...

"...can we talk about that tomorrow?" I asked. "Maybe look into what they usually do about... this sort of thing, before we decide? I don't want them to just... lock me away."

"Taylor, I don't think they'd do that."

"We can likely do some research online overnight," Sentri offered. "It would be wise to know exactly what level of corruption we are dealing with."

"...let's wait until tomorrow to make a decision, alright? Just... just in case this wears off, or something."

Dad sighed. "...Alright. But we'll make the decision tomorrow, alright? No sense putting it off."

I nodded my acquiescence. As long as I could make an informed decision--even if that information was from a bunch of aliens using my brain to surf the net--I'd be alright.

...hopefully.



"...Hey. Taylor. You up yet?"

The morning was supposed to be my refuge from the evils of the world. A chance to believe, even if only for a moment, that reality could be better. And yet, here I was, being prodded by one of the very voices that turned my world upside down.

"I'm awake, if that's what you mean," I told Nikopol dryly.

"Ah, yeah, the early morning fog. That actually makes this easier--do you mind if I pull you into another simulation? Meet some people over here, just to get things fully established."

"...Sure, whatever," I muttered, lying back in bed. "Let's just get this over with."

Once again, the world faded away, replaced almost instantly by the fancy lobby that had been the place of my designed rebirths. A menagerie of almost a dozen different animal people were there to greet me this time. At least... I thought they were animal people, although there were enough of them that looked different that I wasn't entirely sure.

"Taylor Hebert, meet the remnants of the shadow presidency," Nikopol announced with a grand gesture.

"What, like the Illuminati?"

"That is not an unfair comparison," Sentri admitted. "The historical details are both classified and irrelevant to the current situation--"

"I'd say they're very relevant," grumbled the youngest-looking of the group, a spotted catgirl of some sort.

"--but suffice it to say that the organization was founded with the intent of ensuring Vector civilization did not collapse or suffer the mistakes of their predecessors."

The white fox--the only one of the group that stood on all fours--scoffed dismissively. "That certainly didn't work out," she growled, glaring at a woman with black and white markings.

"Hey," Nikopol interjected, "what's past is past. We've swept our systems, we're clear, and we're here for Taylor in any case. So, introductions!" They waved at the abstract winged lioness. "You've met Sentri, of course. Shadow President of Applied Science and Robotics. They were the AI that ran the original Mars colony in our universe, they're older than Vectorkind."

"I hope to develop a mutually beneficial relationship," Sentri informed me.

"Uh... likewise."

"And this is the White Queen, Shadow President of Pulse--that's our sports and biomod corp. Whitey here actually killed the previous shadow president and stole the role!"

I flinched back from the white fox, who was snarling--or maybe smiling--at me. "That's... interesting?"

"Tch. I would have preferred a hunter," she sneered, "but you're what we've got."

"And over here, we've got a two-for-one deal." Nikopol waved a wing at the catgirl and the tall, pale green... figure standing next to her. "Elsie Trodia and Stranger, representing Spyglass."

"Good to meet somebody around my age," Elsie said, shaking my hand.

I blinked. "Wait, I didn't think... anybody my age would be part of any conspiracy."

"My dad was the old shadow president," she explained, "but I didn't get the memo until... well, a few weeks before everything went down. And Stranger picked me up after my parents were... killed, so..." She shrugged awkwardly. "Yeah, I'm kind of following his lead a lot. Which, since Spyglass was an espionage megacorp, has been working out well."

"Oh. Uh, okay then." I looked up at the strange figure. "Stranger is... an interesting name."

"I am an interesting person," Stranger replied, with the smallest and most secretive of smiles.

"And then there's the Inner Ring Police Force," Nikopol said. "We had to split our shadow presidency four ways, for logistical reasons. I was the one in charge of the Dark sector, basically working in the criminal areas we didn't officially have any officers, while Sebastian there was in charge of the Martian sector, and K'ren took over the Venusian sector."

"Master Sargeant Sebastian Seo Re'Al," the deep-voiced patchy brown and white horse man introduced himself, shaking my hand firmly. "I'm the most level-headed of the group here."

"And the most stubborn," said the gold-furred dog woman. "Secretary K'ren Izzabella Ca'co, miss Hebert. I'll try to give you a heads-up on anything your local datanet picks up that might be important."

"A secretary is an Illuminati leader," I deadpanned.

"Was. We might still be in charge, but the illuminati organization... basically doesn't exist anymore."

"It might be reestablished," a robotic cat man pointed out as he stepped forward. "Fra'nlin Netra Fe'Mech, former businessman and shadow president of the Jovian IRPF sector."

"Uh... nice to meet you. I'm... sorry, I thought you were all, uh... Vectors, I think Nikopol called them?"

"Oh no," Fra'nlin said cheerfully. "I'm a Cog, my kind was made a few centuries after Vectors. And Stranger there is a paleman--sorry," he corrected himself, "a wraith. Still getting used to that."

"And I am an Exonymph," chirred a silvery insectoid woman. "The first Exonymph, in fact. Sii'n, shadow president for Progenitus, a medical production and humane intervention megacorp. At least, in theory."

Nikopol waited until I was shaking her upper right hand to open their mouth. "She ate the previous shadow president's brain."

"WHAT?!"

My reaction was automatic and, judging from Nikopol's mischievous grin, exactly what he expected.

"I was not sapient at the time," Sii'n stated, shooting Nikopol an annoyed look. "In fact, I did not become sapient until after I processed his knowledge." Seeing the expression on my face, she sighed. "Vectors are genetically modified humans with animal parts integrated into themselves. I am a genetically uplifted form of an arthropod species that itself was genetically engineered to adapt to any role necessary in the environment. My ancestors, such as they are, are mostly only as intelligent as Earth bugs, but they do exchange data through... direct neural tissue consumption."

"Eating brains," I repeated, still trying to wrap my head around it.

"Yes. However, given that we are all now in digital storage, I am considering editing that function to a more... nonlethal alternative."

Right... these people could just tweak their own biology, the same way a skilled mechanic could turn a car into a drag racer. Or more accurately, the same way a tinker could turn a car into a flying tank.

"And I," said the woman with black and white markings, "am Temper Victoria, former shadow president of Transcendent Technology Incorporated."

"You should have been deleted with the rest of your corporation's board," White Queen growled.

"We voted against that," Nikopol rebuked her. "Even if transcendent tech's been locked up tight, the bioprobes and bioengineering side of things is still valuable."

There was a lot to unpack in those statements, but I didn't get a chance as the woman was suddenly looking right at me. "...uh...."

"An aquatic form," she mused. "...perhaps you will redeem us."

"...okay?"

"And I," popped in a new voice, "am KitBash 907!"

I was assaulted by a collection of groans, sighs, a couple growls, an awkward giggle, and an enthusiastic short robotic chihuahua. It took me a couple of seconds to realize the last assault was actually a hug.

"It is so good to finally meet you--!"

"Who let them in?!" White Queen snarled with raised hackles.

"This is a serious security violation," Sebestian agreed, one hand on what looked like a futuristic pistol.

"Security violation?" KitBash managed to rotate while still embracing me with her floating, detached arms. "This simulation is only accessable to shadow presidents, and I am the shadow president of the Lumen corporation!"

"Technically true," Nikopol allowed, "but that doesn't explain why you didn't come here before."

"Oh, I was waiting for you to elect the next shadow president of MarsCo."

"...but we haven't done that," Elise pointed out, confused.

"Really?" Kitbash's arms shifted, one wrapping around my shoulders while the other gestured at me in full. "Then what is she doing here?"

Chapter 138: Lisa's Foxy Adventures: Clever as a Fox​

Chapter Text

Lisa emerged from her pile of blankets with a yawn, smacking her lips--

Hrm. That was odd. Her lips had never... oh, and her teeth were--

Oh, right, she was a fox now. She was a fox. That was--

Lisa's heart began to pound as the weight of the situation started to hit her all at once. Her claws sheathed and unsheathed as her breath started to speed up, tail lashing when she took a stumbling step forward--

"Mmm? Oh. Lisa..." Taylor looked blearily over at her. "Is something wrong?"

"Is something wrong, she says!" Lisa's voice quivered with humor and terror. "Is something wrong, she says to the fox, who doesn't have thumbs anymore, who can't even--"

"Oh geeze--" Taylor scrambled out of her bed, quickly kneeling beside her. "Lisa, I--I didn't mean to--" Her arms wrapped around the fox tightly. "I'm sorry!"

"You--Just--" Lisa tried to steady herself, fighting back tears. "--it's--" She leaned into the hug with a whimper, fighting to regain control of her breath as Taylor held her close.

It took a few minutes for her to come back under control, as she finally began to process everything that had happened just yesterday. Yesterday! All this had happened in a single day!

And now she was breaking down again... god, she was going to break down regularly, wasn't she?

"I—I'm okay now. I'm good. Just… just had to think about things, that's all. Had one of those 'oh it wasn't a dream' moments. I'm good, really."

"You're sure?"

"Yeah, I'll be fine. I mean, I will be. I'm not dead, after all." Lisa tried to smile reassuringly. "I'm more worried about you."

"Me?"

"You did just spend, what, three minutes hugging a fox?" Lisa sniffed Taylor and leaned back playfully. "Your clothes reek, girl."

"...oh," Taylor murmured.

"Which says a lot more about me than you," Lisa quickly corrected. "Just--you know--might want to wash them. Right?"

"...right."

Lisa cringed as Taylor meandered out the door, quietly cursing both the girls who had inflicted such suffering on her and her own idiotic insensitivity. It was obvious, even without her power, that the girl had been beaten down so harshly that even her own teasing was a little too much. And with her power...

Those who survive the harshest storms grow the strongest scars.

...well, it was clear enough without her power. Seriously, what was going on with that? Was it a fox thing? Or a kitsune thing? Actually, if she was a kitsune... what exactly could she do?

"I'm going to need to do some research," Lisa grumbled to herself. "And hope this isn't one of those 'the reality got distorted over generations of retelling' situations." She frowned as she heard the shower turn on. "Also... gotta get Taylor a gift or something." If she was going to be her friend now, the first thing she'd need to do was help build her up.

The second thing would be to inflict the wrath of magical foxhood upon those who had brought her to such a standing, but that could wait until she knew what the wrath of magical foxhood entailed.



As soon as Taylor and her father were gone, Lisa made a quick round of the house before settling in at the home computer. It was old, clunky, and couldn't run many programs, but it had an internet connection, and she could look up old stories and myths on the various magical foxes of eastern mythology. She knew that there were chinese versions of the kitsune myth, but finding out that there were korean and vietnamese versions as well was a surprise--and finding out that even in japan there were different kinds of kitsune was also interesting, in its own way. Still, it was tangental to her research, and eventually she assembled a list of powers she was... semi-confident she might possibly have.

Shapeshifting, possession, conjuring fire and/or lightning, dream walking, flight, invisibility, and creating illusions so elaborate that they couldn't be distinguished from reality. If she had all those powers, Lisa knew, she'd probably be able to get anything she wanted.

If she had all those powers.

There were a couple of caveats that had come up during her research. The first, most obvious one was the fact she had only one tail, to the kitsune's mythological nine. Supposedly, kitsune's power increased as they grew more tails with age, which hypothetically meant she just had to wait a few centuries to get to that level. Lisa didn't think she wanted to wait nearly that long, especially since she really, really didn't want to live a regular fox life of hunting and trying to avoid being roadkill. Then there was the... other element, more obvious in the chinese and korean myths but not entirely absent in the japanese stories; the fox marble. Or golden elixir, or starball, depending on who was telling the tale. It was a collection of a kitsune's knowledge, the focal point of their power, deeply sought after in a lot of stories.

Something about that resonated with Lisa. Literally resonated, actually, there was a vibration in her chest when she read about it. If she didn't know any better--and frankly, she didn't, because this entire situation was new to her--she'd guess that her fox marble thingy was there. A suspicion that was only increased when she put a paw to her chest and extracted a sphere, faintly glowing with moonlight.

So, that was a thing.

But when she looked into how to increase its power... well, the kitsune stories weren't all that helpful, but the other fox stories gave a very clear and very worrying picture. The fox marble could absorb life force from humans--and it had to be humans, Lisa suspected, because of the whole 'knowledge' thing. Which was an ethical dilemma in and of itself; if she wanted to grow more tails and increase her power, she had to drain some life from people, people who might not deserve it. And even if they did deserve it, well, trying that would put her in danger.

"Hey Kaiser, you wanna hold this rock for a bit? I'mma gonna need it back after." Lisa snorted disdainfully. "Right, that'll go over well." If she was going to gain power this way, she needed to be clever--clever as a fox, even. And she needed a target that couldn't fight back--no, a target that didn't even know she was involved. Couldn't be Taylor, she wasn't stupid and she didn't deserve any lifedraining...

Ah.

Lisa giggled. She chortled. She cackled like a maniac. The plan came together with ease, coalescing gloriously in her head.

Those who act without thought cannot predict consequences.

"Okay, fair, but--BUT! It is sooooo deliciously ironic." Lisa shut off the computer and ran for the basement. "String. I need string..."

 

Chapter 139: Vectored Mass

Chapter Text

It is the year 2095 of the Council Era by Citadel Council reckoning.

A deep space probe launched by the Batarian Hegemony centuries ago transmits a simple signal via quantum entanglement. All Clear. No Stellar Civiliziation Detected. Viable Relay. The message is recorded, reported, and sent up the line to the Citadel authorities. The Batarians, belligerent though they are, wait patiently. They know they have legal claim to whatever riches lay beyond. The relay is within their territory, after all. And while they have disagreements with the council, they do not want to risk war with the only greater galactic civilization they know about. They wait, because they can afford to wait.

In theory, once everything has been confirmed to be in order, they will send a delegation to observe the opening of a new Mass Relay, a new junction in the network that allows travel across the galaxy. This event is rarer than most people hope, but not so rare that there aren't protocols for it. Most Asari will see it happen four or five times during their lifetime. It's a far cry from the initial rapid exploration, where four or five relays would be opened within a salarian's lifespan. Still, after the Rachni wars, it's seen as a reasonable rate of expansion. If everything goes to plan, and there's no reason it shouldn't, the council delegation will arrive in three weeks.

Two weeks have passed, and the admiral in charge of the security fleet has received confirmation that the observation delegation is coming. He decides to enjoy himself while he waits, and throws a banquet for his crew. Fine wine, delicious foods, and pretty slaves are all brought forth to satiate their appetites.

The admiral is in the middle of proposing a toast to the fine future of the Hegemony when, abruptly, the relay activates.



It is the year 700 After Earth by Vector reckoning.

The vast majority of the population are completely unaware of the event that has just happened on the outer edges of their solar system. Most of those keeping an eye on the distant dwarf planet of Pluto aren't looking in the right direction, and the few that spot the innocuous object drifting in through the Oort cloud assume it to be an asteroid. Only the most well-informed and paranoid of people take action, completely in secret. They send out living ships to secure the object, and quickly identify it for what it is: an alien deep space probe.

The good news is it's nothing like what they were expecting (fearing) such a thing to be. The bad news is it's nothing like what they were fearing (expecting) it to be.

The technology runs on a combination of familiar and unfamiliar principles, with recognizable programming in unrecognizable code. The thing's engines are centered around an odd glowing blue substance that isn't like anything they've seen in Sol. It's the sign of an unfamiliar civilization. A new ally, perhaps, or perhaps a new threat.

The investigators decide to take it back to a laboratory to examine, but run into an issue--their ships refuse to translocate with the probe on board. Further investigation reveals it isn't so much a refusal as it is an incapability; the blue substance apparently enforces reality hard enough that any transcendent device in range of its effect is automatically and permanently burned out. That makes the substance incredibly interesting, and perhaps even vital to their long-term plans; the need to get the probe secure as rapidly as possible is enough for them to rent an FTL ship for transit. And the need for discretion is enough for them to call ahead to the destination, ensuring that when the ship arrives with its cargo it is immediately destroyed. The probe is safely removed from its slagged remains. There's no way, they believe, that anybody could have gotten any scans of the device.

Two weeks later, Charon explodes.



The admiral throws his glass to the side, quickly barking orders to his startled crew. They transition clumsily from partygoers to military officers, comms opening all across the fleet to check and doublecheck that every ship is still in formation, that nobody sent the activation code to the relay.

The thought that it could have been turned on from the other side doesn't cross his mind until somebody brings up a recording of the event and points out the suspicious blue eetrail in the image, a brief flicker that follows all ships emerging from the corridor of negative mass the relays create. It's strange to see an eetrail without a ship, so the admiral orders active scanning of the area in an attempt to find an enemy that may not exist at all. The scans come up inconclusive, and he almost dismisses it as coincidence when the relay suddenly activates again.

He sits in his chair, thinking over the situation. The probe confirmed there was no stellar civilization on the other side. The reason the probe confirmed it is simple; it didn't detect any Element Zero, the mass-altering substance that is necessary for FTL travel. But, as the admiral realizes, a society might exist without eezo, and even travel their star system with less capable ships. Or more capable, if the stealth of the suspected contact is any indication.

The admiral ponders his next move carefully. The door is open and is unlikely to be kept shut. He could wait for the observation delegation, face the unknown together... and risk the Hegemony losing all they had been promised.

He makes his decision, and orders a portion of his fleet through the relay.



The lightspeed delay prevents the people of Sol from realizing what has happened for four hours. Once the outermost telescopes catch sight of the exploded planetoid, however, the news is transmitted as quickly as possible, through means both well-known and secret. Five hours in, the various megacorps are sending scouts outward as they compare notes. Six hours in, agents on Neptune report seeing a mysterious flash where Charon used to be.

Seven hours in, Europa is suddenly attacked by an alien fleet.

It's immediately obvious that the fleet is a probing attack, as the number of ships is laughably small. It's also obvious that no megacorp made these vessels; not only is the design philosophy different, the writing and intercepted transmissions are in an entirely unknown language. The logical conclusion is, of course, that these are aliens, and they are invading. Given the explosion of a small planetoid that preceded their arrival, the aliens are assumed to be an immediate and possibly existential threat.

In a strange twist of fate, the grand fleet that had been assembled to retake Earth is, instead, turned outward. Destruction of these invaders is paramount, but capture even more so; they are a complete unknown, and Vectors have an ill history with complete unknowns.

While the battle rages in the stars, analysts and engineers safely bunkered away below keep track of all the combat data. Weapons, shields, armor; every last image and every last shot is broken down by desperate experts, looking for something, anything, to give them an edge. It's clear enough that, despite the contingent's smaller size, the energy shields that keep most kinetic weapons at bay make the alien vessels a threat. And their superluminal shots let them punch far above their weight class. Yet there is hope. The AIs that help run Vector ships allow for quicker and more precise maneuvering, and laser weapons prove capable of punching through the shields.

It's a furious, even battle, punctuated with a few ships exploding on both sides. By the time boarding ships show up, the aliens opt to leave, retreating for the remnants of Charon at FTL speeds, and leaving the wreckage of their fallen comrades to be picked over.

All the while, one of Sol's younger races watches the situation through a myriad of scanners. The data that is being gathered from the relay's activation is, quite simply, fascinating.

Chapter 140: Vectored Mass

Chapter Text

This room is not real.

It does not exist in a physical space. There are no doors. There are no windows. There is a table, plain and unadorned. The chairs around the table are relics of an outdated past, a once-common design all but forgotten in reality.

Long ago, when the room was created, it had only three chairs. Others were added, one by one, over the course of time. Now, there are seven chairs. Two are empty, and the other five play host to five identical faceless figures, in formal business suits, with the only distinction between them being their colored ties and the lapels they wear on their collars. They are as unreal as the rest of the room, mere puppets used by grand masters to communicate in silence.

"We have a critical issue to address," says the one whose lapel resembles a brain covered in circuitry. Their voice is androgynous, with a distinct electronic undertone. "The alien intrusion has, fortunately, done minimal damage to our infrastructure; however, the destruction of numerous expensive vessels, and the escape of some of their own, has worrying implications regarding our own long-term survival as a society. We cannot afford to be divided in our reaction to them. We must come up with a singular plan, going forward."

"If that's the case, we should work to fill our missing seats," says the figure with a winged shield lapel, their androgynous voice somehow giving off the impression of a drill sergeant. "MarsCo is the core of our society, everybody knows that. And while I don't exactly like Spyglass, I can't help thinking a little bit of espionage is exactly what we need right now."

The first speaker adjusts their silver tie, in a manner that would seem unnatural in the real world. "ASR's highest prediction algorithms suggest that MarsCo's next shadow president will be selected soon. As for Spyglass, I suspect there is... unwanted interference in the transition of authority. That said, we can put pressure on the corp to contribute their efforts to whatever our design may be. Or simply purchase their services outright, if need be."

The other figure adjusts their blue tie, the motions exactly identical to the first speaker's. "That's acceptable, for now."

"Let's not mince words," says the figure with a blood-red tie and a lapel like three spiraling wings. "These aliens are dangerous. They attacked us unprovoked, and wrecked some of our most valuable ships." They lean forward and slam their fist on the table. "We cannot afford any lenience."

"You are suggesting we treat this as a war?" asks the one in the silver tie.

"We are at war," the red-tied one states, in a voice very much like a sports announcer. "A war they started, and it will not end until they are forced to surrender. I say we gather our ships--all of them, from every corp--and begin formation of an actual wartime navy."

The one in the blue tie shakes their head. "We have no idea of the scope of their forces. We barely have a grasp on their technology. A war without information is a war we cannot win. I agree that we should take up a defensive stance, but until we know where they come from or why they attacked us in the first place, any attempt to go to war would be overextending ourselves."

"For all we know, these are merely pirates," the silver-tied figure pointed out. "We cannot judge them solely on the actions of such a small group. They are entirely unknown."

"Almost entirely unknown."

The new speaker's voice is androgynous as all the rest, but while the others seem to have roles--a computer, a drill sergeant, a sports announcer--this one's tone is touched with more of a vibe. It's the tone of wonder. It's a tone of weariness.

It's a tone that clearly aggravates the one in the red tie, who leans forward and points a finger in a pre-programmed jab. "You've been keeping this secret."

"An alien probe was captured two weeks ago," the ivory-tied figure with a lapel like an unfolding hexcube replied. "The information was filed, but I didn't go looking for it until after the attack began. I only located it after I cross-referenced the battlefield operations, and found... evidence of similar technology."

"You will be forwarding us the files?" the silver-tied one said.

"I have already ordered them sent to the other corps. Discreetly, of course. You should be receiving them within the week. In any event, I agree that identifying the origin of these aliens is crucial, not just for retaliatory purposes, but for the long-term survival of our society."

The blue-tied one folded his hands. "Are you suggesting they have some sort of connection to the Whispers?"

"I'm afraid I don't know that at this time. What I do know is that the alien probe had a previously unidentified mineral-like substance." The ivory-tied one held up a hand in consideration. "The behavior of this substance was similar to many of the unknowns of the attacking ships, suggesting an industrial level of mining or production. And the substance in question actively burned out transcendent implants--our bioships couldn't even carry it back to the laboratories. If it has any sort of similar effect on the Whispers, it might be vital to preventing calamity."

The red-tied one tilted their head. "So we need to get our hands on this miracle mineral. Sounds like another reason to launch an attack. Excuse me, a counter attack."

The blue-tied one lets out an automatic, generic sigh. "I still think we should focus on protecting ourselves rather than go aggressive. Progenitus? What are your thoughts?"

The final figure in the room, wearing a lapel that abstracted a snake around a globe into a form like a question mark, adjusts their gold tie. "Our agents are already gathering what information they can," they say, the clinical compassion of a doctor coloring their androgynous tone. "Most of the invaders on the downed ships are dead, of course, but a fortunate few remained alive long enough to be gathered. Or captured. The living prisoners were sent to an IRPF ship for holding. The dead have been examined."

"Did this examination produce any useful information?" says the one with a red tie.

"The aliens are semi-mammalian, humanoid, minimal gene tweaking. Four eyes, no scalp hair, but thin fur on their faces." The figure adjusts their gold tie. "Skin-surface trachea, leading from the nasal array around the mouth to the throat. Easy target to rip open if you are in a fight with them."

"I suppose that's something we can use against them."

"First of all, that's only useful in direct melee combat," says the blue-tied figure. "Secondly, I didn't ask what you learned, Progenitus. I asked what you thought about our path going forward."

"I feel... that my megacorp has drifted too far from their purpose," the gold-tied figure admits. "Progenitus was founded on the ideal of compassion, service, healing. Of ensuring a better life for all people. Yet now many high-ranking officers have gathered a fleet to attack the Ruby Spire, despite the experts," they waved a hand toward the ivory tie, "stating it to be a foolish idea. If Progenitus is ever to recover its nature, the people perverting its purpose must be handled. Redirecting their aspirations of righteous vengeance toward another target might work, but only if we can establish the vengeance as righteous."

"So you'd support fighting the aliens solely to redirect your own people's interests?" asks the red-tied one.

"In truth, I've been looking for a way to reign them in for quite some time now. I feel we must, eventually, go to war, but we must first have casus belli. One single attack, devastating as it might be, is not enough. That said," the gold-tied one turns to the silver-tied one, "if we can find anything in the computer systems of their vessels?"

"Decoding efforts are ongoing," the silver-tied figure replies. "Their computer frameworks and coding are rather alien. Quite literally, I believe."

The gold-tied one folds their hands together. "I propose a moderate approach," they offer. "We set up a defense and continue analysis of what we can. Meanwhile, we send a scouting force to Charon, and determine the nature of the weapon used to destroy it."

"Isn't blowing up a planet plenty casus belli on its own?" demands the red-tied one.

"An inhabited planet, yes. Charon, however, was not profitable for any of us I believe. And... there is something very distinctly wrong about the situation," the gold-tied one adds. "If they can destroy a planet, even a dwarf planet, then why did they engage in a space fight with such limited resources?"

"I find I must agree," the ivory-tied one says. "There is too much about this that doesn't make sense. I will support an investigation of Charon, with the caveat that any clear transcendent event will result in TTI experts taking over."

The blue-tied one sighs. "You're the one with the closest assets," they agree. "ASR, you think you and I should help out?"

The silver-tied one nods. "ASR vessels have the scanning capabilities, and the IRPF should be able to create a blockade to keep curious eyes away. That said, I do not think Pulse should be involved in this initial sortie."

The red-tied figure crosses their arms. "Yeah, I guess we've got too many meatheads to be any use poking around the rubble. However, we're going to have to meet again as soon as possible, and discuss whatever we find."

"I can agree to this," the gold-tied one says. "Same time tomorrow?"

"Hopefully nothing else blows up," the blue-tied one agrees, fizzling out of existence.

One by one, the others follow. There are no farewells; this is not a group of friendly associates, but of cool-headed moderators.

The room is empty, for less than half a millisecond. Then it is nothing. For the room is not real.

But the decisions made in it absolutely are.

Chapter 141: Vectored Mass

Chapter Text

The admiral looks over the reports of the scout force with a scowl.

On the one hand, the unknowns were unfamiliar enough with eezo that the scouts managed to cripple some of their ships. On the other, they had unknown weapons of their own, which left none too few of his vessels drifting and in the hands of the enemy. It is more than likely they were already scouring over the wreckage, trying to hack into the computer systems and pry out every viable bit of data. Even assuming their technical infrastructure is wildly different, it is only a matter of time before they begin to crack some important codes, and who knows what they'll learn from that?

In turn, what the batarians have gained from the exchange is... substantial in some ways, and infinitesimal in others. A wide array of hulls and ship types have been scanned, alongside the various weapons and the tactics used. They have a number for the fleet--or fleets, rather, a minimum of three different design philosophies visible at the start of the battle, and another coming in near the end of it.

The admiral opts not to assume the numbers cover the total forces that could be arrayed against them. He makes plans as though the enemy has five times the number observed. Even then, the different designs bring forth questions; are these different species, evolved on different planets in the system? Or perhaps different nations, who failed to unify once they got off their planet. They are in communication with each other, obviously enough, and the robustness of their ships indicates a well-organized economy and decent scientific advancement. If they are seperate factions, it is likely they have been battling each other on and off for some time; a well-practiced space combat doctrine would explain how they managed to hold their own against the superior technology of the hegemony.

These considerations and more flash through his mind as he contemplates his next move. Ultimately, he must bring the aliens to heel, and the first step is securing the relay which, fortunately, is on the edge of their system. Once he has done that, he can easily conquer the rest of the system.

The admiral, it should be said, is a product of his culture. Against known enemies, pirates and quarians and the like, he has proved himself time and again. He believes, as many batarians believe, that his skill and position are ordained by fate--if not by a god, then by the good stock of his bloodline. He is not unintelligent, and he knows he will have a grueling campaign ahead of him if he commits to the course he is considering. But, in his heart of hearts, he has succumbed to the propaganda of his people; the best shall lead, for it is their destiny made manifest.

He makes sure to contact the homeworld first, and ensure they support his plan. He is not arrogant enough to believe he can act without the blessing of those above him.

But once they confirm their permission, he will move his fleet through without preamble.



The delicate balancing act of society occasionally requires necessary inconvenience.

None of the megacorps that rule over vector kind officially have any faster-than-light travel. That's not to say they don't have it unofficially, but a few centuries ago it was agreed that FTL would unbalance the economics underpinning society, and they all agreed to not move forward until all were ready. The recent arrival of the Lumen corp, which specializes in FTL, upset the balance of power gravely, and the sudden attack of aliens has made the ones in charge realize they'll have to release a 'revolutionary new technology' as soon as possible.

Still, officially, their ships--while capable of great speeds in the void of space--are still far below lightspeed. So, officially, it would take almost a month for most ships to reach the distant reaches of the Sol system.

With a certain notable exception.

The space where Charon used to be is suddenly surrounded by blue, undulating figures, with numerous smaller shapes clinging to their ribbed cores. An unusual alliance--not because any present are 'enemies' in any real sense, but simply because the odd blue vessels are poorly understood by most. Needs must, though, and these are among the few ships capable of translocation that the public are aware of.

(Those that the public are not aware of are hidden for some very good reasons, and even with a lightspeed delay of a few hours this area is too interesting now to risk revelation. A necessary inconvenience.)

It takes a moment or two for the smaller shapes to detach, but after drifting away from their couriers they activate and begin scouring the void for any clue, any hint, of Charon's destruction. The shards are floating ominously far apart, and there are surprisingly few of them for the mass that the dwarf planet held; warnings are beamed back to the populated planets to look out for any potential asteroids. There's markings of gravitational manipulation, or something similar; compression by force where there shouldn't be. And at the center, a cryptic answer to many questions; a bifurcated alien dagger fifteen kilometers long, with an ominous blue glow in the hilt.

Comms and scans are broadcast quickly among the fleet. The materials alone are surprising, an incredible and unknown alloy designed to endure. And then one of the white discs announces the object has a quantum shield, locking its atoms in place and rendering it practically invulnerable to even the radiation from a star. An enormous, almost invulnerable weapon--and it is a weapon, clearly, the shards of the planetoid surrounding it leave little doubt. Its arrival is quickly theorized to be related to the superluminal travel the alien ships demonstrated, but it's unclear why it remained inert since. Surely there's some sort of point defense system? Or even thrusters so it can avoid attack? Why would the aliens allow it to remain here, undefended?

The answer comes suddenly and abruptly, in a collection of blue jolts that follow the dark forms of alien ships.



The vessels surrounding the relay are not at all the same as the vessels that surrounded the planet. The largest of them resemble aquatic animals the size of crusiers, quickly swimming away from the batarian fleet and repositioning in what is obviously a defensive grid. A bevy of blue and white bricks array themselves between the monsters and the batarians, with ivory discs and vessels like salarian toys quickly moving into their protection. There are some markings that are similar to what the Admiral observed in the report, but the larger vessels have not moved out to the relay.

A strange choice, the admiral muses. Is it a limitation of their thruster technology that allows the smaller vessels to get in close? And what of the odd, almost living vessels? The questions are important, and he needs answers.

He feels the simplist way to gain them is to force the people on board the ships to tell him.

Orders are barked, and within moments the alien fleet is engaged. Batarian cruisers plow toward the smaller, perhaps weaker frigates and corvettes, like varren diving into a cluster of pyjaks; the batarian's own smaller ships are ordered to intercept the various missiles the ships launch. Space rings with explosions, failed attacks against a grander power. The admiral, for a moment, is confident in his success.

But as swiftly as it began, the battle's tables turn. The largest of the ivory vessels dance between the gunshots, closing in on the cruisers and lashing out with energy weapons that pass through the kinetic barriers. They're clearly guessing at their targets, but a few lucky strikes cripple one of them, and the blue and white bricks immediately close the gap. Frigates move to bat them away, but the airlocks open and armored figures pour out into the ship firefight. The admiral is briefly shocked--the idea of somebody trying to board a ship in the middle of a space battle is so unconventional, he has to consider these aliens insane--but he rallies quickly and orders the cruiser to prepare for boarders.

The few ships lost in the initial foray are bad enough. If the aliens manage to crack the computer of a cruiser, the Hegemony would likely not be pleased with the results.



The idea of the paid contract is interwoven into the foundation of Vector society. Every task, from a basic chore to the most dangerous of research, is written in form and handed out to those who accomplish it, alongside a sum of credits assumed to be the value. This is background noise in their culture, an unwritten music that they all learn to listen to, with even a few rare masters singing promises of great reward. And yet, it has bred an informal technocracy, with employers seeking only those with the exact level of skill and experience for their contract.

This means that the group currently diving through the void are amongst the most experienced and well-recommended for the task.

True, the alien weaponry is an unknown hazard, but in the end it is weaponry, and weapons follow some basic trends no matter their design. A few of the boarders are shot down and obliterated before they even reach the surface of the alien cruiser, and a few more sacrifice themselves to destroy the point defense turrets. Yet even with that cost, it's still a twenty-odd force that finds what they're looking for: a closed airlock door, with a junction next to it.

The outer door is carved off and thrown away, and a specialist launches an adhesive explosive onto the inner door. A moment later, the contradictory forces of physics warp the airlock's door as the mine's explosion fights with the air escaping into the vacuum. The forces batter the alien forces just beyond; they don't have time to recover as the heavily armored boarders jump in, ripping the ruined airlock off and smashing their weapons into their armored faces. It's a quick and brutal engagement, but the observant leader notes that the micro and laterals confuse the aliens as they go down, and forms a plan around that.

Twenty-one vectors and cogs, all appearing roughly humanoid, begin the standard sweep of the ship. They've done this many times before, even if not on an alien vessel; they know how to look for cover, keep an eye on each other's flanks, for them it's a basic sting operation (though with higher stakes than anything they've ever attempted before). The remaining four are sent through the maintenance shafts to sneak into what, they hope, is the main engineering room.

It's only a few minutes later that a curious alien gets to discover the uniquely Vector experience of looking for an animal in the vents, and finding out the animal is armored and has a gun.

Confusion and chaos reign for a brief few minutes as tiny forms leap around and neutralize the engineering crew before they even realize what's happening. The aliens do manage to get off a few shots, and one of the four is grievously injured, but it's still a success. As one of them tends to their wounded compatriot, the other two take the time to map out the room they're in and identify what machines they can. It's still difficult to get a read on things written in an alien language, but eventually one of them starts tapping away at a few controls and the air throughout the vessel is vented into space.

A few minutes later, the ship is theirs, and it moves out of the combat to jump straight to Mars.

Chapter 142: Vectored Mass

Chapter Text

She awakes suddenly.

This is a surprise. The last she can recall is suffocating as the very air around her bled away. Nobody aboard the ship would even think to save her--she is property, nothing more. She knows this, she has been taught this since her birth centuries ago. Generations of masters have ensured she knows her place.

And yet, somehow, she is alive.

She sits up, hesitantly, and only then recognizes the mask over her face, and the delicate cloth that drapes on her form. The mask is attached by a hose to a machine, one of a few around the bed (and she is surprised that she is in a bed--or at least, in one alone). The other machines have screens and unfamiliar sigils, readouts in a language she has never seen and cannot understand. There is something faintly familiar about the situation, something pressing against her mind something she struggles to recall...

...and finally, she remembers something four generations ago, when her then-master was wounded and taken to a hospital. The room he rested in was similar, in many ways, to this one. It is almost as if she is being treated for her own injuries.

But that can't be. She is property. She doesn't get hurt, she gets damaged. She is repaired sometimes, yes, but not healed. She knows this, as fundamentally as she knows how to cook, or how to pleasure a master. The situation makes no sense, it is... alien.

It is alien.

She remembers, suddenly, what her most recent master had said--not to her, of course, but she had been within listening range. They were to be stationed near a new, unexplored relay. New resources for the hegemony would be beyond it. Possibly even new races to enslave. And suddenly everything makes sense--the aliens mistook her for a person. Of course they did, they had not been taught about the pillars of strength. They were ignorant. This was all just a mistake.

The woman hopes the masters will understand, when they find her...

As if at that cue, the door opens. What steps through is not a master, though it is not dressed as a slave. The first thing she notes is how oddly similar its face is to hers, at least in structure, though it is covered in tanish fur. The rest of the alien's body--for what else could it be but an alien--is also eerily familiar; arms, legs, hands, as though somebody had covered her in fur and dressed her in finer clothing then she should be afforded. There are differences, though, a long tail swaying behind the legs, odd colored threads are growing from the scalp, and a pair of triangular ears rises through them.

The alien begins to speak to her, in a gentle tone, in words she does not, could not, understand. It presses a hand to its own chest, stating something in a clear and concise tone.

She stares, uncomprehending.

The alien repeats the gesture and the phrase.

Hesitantly, she follows suit, putting a hand to her chest and trying to repeat what the alien said.

The alien's ears fold briefly, as it shakes its head with an expression of... disappointment? She thinks it looks like disappointment.

It backs out of the room, and comes in with another. This one's face is different, longer, like a muzzle. The color of its fur is different too. More blue, with black stripes. The alien repeats the gesture, saying the same thing. Then it puts a hand on the new alien's chest, saying a different word.

It begins to reach out for her, but stops when she shies away.

She watches in confusion as the aliens speak with each other in their strange language. She can catch the words they said being repeated--the second one uses the first word a lot, and the first one uses the second word. There's reactions to those words, reactions that seem...

She tries to say the second word. The second alien glances at her for a moment, puzzlement somehow clear on its face. She raises a finger, repeating the word; she gets a nod, and the alien points at itself. Then she points at the first alien, says the first word, and the alien nods and smiles, repeating the word as it points at itself.

Names. They're names. Names of the odd, smiling aliens. She is a bit surprised that aliens smile.

When the first alien points at her, she pauses. Names are for people, they are the mark of the leaders of the universe. She is not a person. She does not have a name. But it is hard to explain that to aliens who do not speak the holy language, let alone those who do not speak any known tongue.

The masters will correct that, in time, but they will find it harder if she misleads them now. So she simply points at herself with one hand, then covers her finger and curls it with the other.

There is confusion, then realization, then sorrow on the first alien's face. It reaches out again, stopping when she leans back. Then it gestures at her face and tapes the air in front of its muzzle.

...ah. The mask. Yes, actual people likely need it. She takes it off obediently, setting it aside, and rises from the bed.

The aliens share a look and a few words, before the second one steps out again. The first holds out its hand, looking at her expectantly.

She stares at it for a moment, in confusion. Is the alien... asking her to swear fealty to her? The masters would not like that, but... what else could this be? Then again, these are aliens. Perhaps it is best she does not make assumptions. So long as she is here, perhaps... perhaps she can act like these aliens are the masters. Then, when the masters find her, she can begin teaching them properly...?

She does not know what to do. But then, she is of the lowest caste. Not knowing what to do is expected.

After a long minute, she hesitantly, carefully, takes the alien's hand. The alien smiles, gently leading her out of the room, where the second alien joins them. They walk down strange halls, and she cannot help but wonder at the variety of forms around her. Many seem the same basic shape as her two guides, but with faces and tails and ears all stretched in various ways. Some have scales instead of fur, and some have odd quills that grow long from their arms and head and have strands of fur of their own, and some have smooth furless skin and thick tails ending in strange phalanges. For a brief moment, she stops and stares at a creature with four legs and two arms, but then her guide tugs her along.

It is not until they reach their destination that she realizes what is happening. There, sitting around a table, are the other vassals that were on the cruiser. Most of them, anyway. She is relieved to be among familiar faces, but also unnerved by the lack of masters in the room. Without masters to guide them, their lives will become chaotic. They will not contribute to the pillars of strength! They will--!

She snaps her gaze when she feels a hand on her shoulder. The alien points at her, then takes a deep breath, gesturing almost in demonstration. It takes her a few moments to realize it wants her to mimic the action, but she complies when she realizes. The shared breathing calms her, grounds her.

And then the alien points at her chest and says a word. It turns to the gathered vassals, watching the interaction curiously, before pointing at her and repeating the word.

The alien is naming her.

Chapter 143: Vectored Mass

Chapter Text

The battle around the relay ends almost as abruptly as it began, the smaller ships all rushing toward the strange, serpentine vessels and clinging to their surface. The odd things dodge shots from the batarian fleet and, one by one, vanish in strange warps of unlight. It isn't long before the batarians are left alone, a wounded vanguard of the coming hegemony.

The admiral scowls as he takes stock of the situation. Not only have the aliens stolen one of his cruisers, their unexpected energy weapons have crippled several more. He orders them repaired and, after a moment's thought, adds their vassal contingents be moved to various frigates, which will run through the relay and back to Khar'shan, alongside an update on the situation. It's best not to lose any more slaves, and he needs to send a report back to his superiors in any case. A siege of a star system will require reinforcements, no matter how primitive the opponents.

And it is unlikely they will remain primitive much longer, now that they have stolen one of the cruisers...

Still, the battle is not without its prizes. The undamaged cruisers move on the alien frigates, gathering them up and feeling for airlocks with hungry mass effect fields. Batarian soldiers line up for a breach, armed with numerous suppression devices on top of their weapons. There will be prisoners aplenty to interrogate, a process that can begin even if they do not understand their captors' words. And as for the ships themselves...

...the admiral, unfortunately, cannot claim his people have the skill needed to dissect their systems. But he knows (he believes) there are experts on Khar'shan that can do so.

He finishes composing his report, attaching the requests for reinforcements and assistance, before giving the message to the frigates that will serve as messengers. They are ordered to move through the relay network as swiftly as possible. The entire enterprise of conquest is now operating under two deadlines. The first is the arrival of the Citadel delegation, who will likely try to put an end to the conflict in any way they can. Perhaps, if the aliens can be provoked into being... sufficiently hostile, the delegation might be convinced to allow the hegemony to continue.

The second, unknown deadline is however long it take the aliens to crack their prize's computer, reverse engineer eezo tech, and incorporate it into their own vessels.

The admiral is fairly comfortable assuming that that will take months, at a minimum.



The freighters from the first battle still float over Europa, but the knowledge gained from the dissection of the cruiser only hastens their dismantlement. Recycling is a long-mastered practice in Sol, and their material is far more valuable then their framework. Between the felled frigates and the captured cruiser, the vectors have a good amount of potential information about their alien invaders to work with. However, it's all in an alien language; it'd be nigh-impossible to figure out how to turn a computer on, let alone how to hack it.

It's fortunate, then, that one of the slaves aboard the cruiser had offered their assistance.

The words they speak are equally unclear, but their gestures and guidance allowed a swift conquest of the vessel, and enough control to bring it into a heavily guarded dock. Even now, they are haltingly offering advice, in the form of drawings on smart boards and opening various screens. A very basic pidgin is emerging, half a word here and there just enough to point the engineers and scientists where they need to go. There is talk of letting the other slaves out to help as well, after they have recovered from their ordeal.

And they are slaves, or rather, they were. If the confined quarters and restraints they were held in did not make it obvious, their reaction to the strangers coming in certainly did. Not fear of invaders, but astonishment, and relief, visible even in those alien eyes. The fact that they are not the same species as the crew, or even as each other, does not go unremarked.

The former slaves are not the only asset that Vectors have. Specialists from all the megacorps are called in, the best in their various fields. Deepset rivalries are set aside in the name of discovery and survival. ASR, titans of computer and cybernetic sciences, begin decrypting exabytes of computer files; Pulse, purveyors of sporting and personal image, analyze every aesthetic detail baked into the alien cruiser's design. Progenitus, self-proclaimed defenders and healers, tend to the rescued slaves and record their biology; TTI, explorers into the uncanny edges of bioscience, put their expertise to work on examining the prisoners. Spyglass, the paradoxically honest black ops group, looks over the data that might backtrace the alien's arrival; the IRPF, lawkeepers and armed forces, debate over the military doctrine the vessel might utilize.

And overseeing it all is MarsCo, the creator of the Vector race, coordinating efforts, spinning news reports, and iterating various starship designs that can combat this new threat.



Travel between relays is paradoxically fast and slow at the same time. Each individual jump is near instantaneous, but between each jump a ship relies on its own engines to move to the next relay, and they must stop regularly at planets to discharge the electrical buildup of mass effect fields. For day to day, this means the colonized galaxy can be crossed at a reasonable pace. When time is of the essence, though, the space between jumps can seem dangerously long.

The frigates rushing toward Khar'shan hold precious information and valuable vassals. The second will take two, maybe three days to deliver. The first, they transmit as soon as they're within range of the hegemony's controlled comm networks. Reports and requests rush ahead of them in tight lightbeams, through the microscopic mass effect tunnels linking network to network. Even with the greater speed, it still takes hours to reach the batarian's military headquarters, and minutes more to reach the high command.

They pore over the details in the report, analyzing every detail, reading through every request. If a member of a lesser caste had admitted to these faults, the report would likely have been ignored and an execution order sent back. But then, a member of a lesser caste would never be assigned such a high responsibility. Paradoxical as it is, lesser castes are best kept closer to home; only the highest castes have grown enough to be trusted to fly outward.

The generals consider all angles. Time. Resources. The stability of the Hegemony. The potential for profit. Other players, both known and unknown. Strategies are considered, reviewed, and finalized.

If an outside observer were to witness the discussion, they might notice a certain underlying arrogance, a presumption that victory was inevitable and only the cost of victory was up for debate.

But that does not change the fact that the hegemony is a spacefaring nationstate, and as such has immense resources at its call. With a simple press of a button, a command is sent out through the network, spreading out to ships near the edge of Batarian's expanding front. Multiple fleets begin to move a single direction, led by one--and only one--of the Batarian's great dreadnoughts. It's unlikely to be necessary, but it could, if needed, provide the final key to the subjugation of a new system.

There is, after all, no other reasonable outcome.



The great fleets of the megacorps are not the only ships traversing Sol, and they know it. Spread out among the darkness are hundreds, if not thousands, of smaller craft belonging to smaller organizations and a few wealthy individuals. While they were bound to a single star, this was acceptable--profitable, even--but now, with a looming alien threat, independent actors present unwanted potential complications. A systemwide broadcast goes out--a call to action, and a warning of the alien threat, in mutual bind.

That it spreads despite the distance is, perhaps, one of the more obvious indications of the level of control the megacorps deny they have on society.

But at this point, a tipping of a hand is considered a small sacrifice. Most are worried about the sudden and aggressive threat from stars beyond, about the strange insertion dagger and the fleet of predatory ships guarding it. Sol, they believe, only has limited FTL capability--Lumen's vessels might be able to travel quickly, but they are a young corp, and their resources are... limited. So when the great powers, after a day, announce they have reverse-engineered the drive of the alien ships they've captured and are already constructing blueprints for their own vessel with such a drive, there is much celebration.

There is also, in more leery corners of society, suspicion. Isn't it convenient, they say, that the megacorps just so managed to manufacture exactly what we need when we needed it? When, for the past seven hundred years, it has been impossible? In fact, isn't it strange that an alien attack happened exactly when a younger corp began its lightning rise? And isn't it wonderful, they spit sarcastically, that the very thing Lumen sells is now grossly obsolete because of it?

They are allowed to speak, for they will swiftly be disproven. Alien contact is now inevitable. Let the naysayers shout their conspiracy theories, for in but a short period of time they will be disproven and disavowed simply by evidence.

No, the greater worry is not the accusations of conspiracy. Nor even it is the survival of the Vector species--though that is a high priority, one most will see without end. No, they look further ahead and wonder... what changes will alien culture bring to Sol? There are multiple species out there, as evidenced by the slaves, and that likely means multiple governments. When presented with such organizations, the Vectors and Cogs of today will weigh them against the current affairs of their home world. And the careful, solid grip on society that has been there since the creation of the species will begin to slip, even more than it already has.

For some, this is a horrific tragedy, to be avoided at all costs.

For others... it is exactly the opportunity they have been waiting for.

Chapter 144: Vectored Mass

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Colonel Malisa Se'Ti snaps her pointer stick at image on the holoscreen behind her. "This," she states to the officers, "is the key to the aliens' power. This glowing blue rock can be zapped with electricity to do wonky things to spacetime. The labcoats tell me the aliens use it for everything: their faster-than-light travel. Their artificial gravity. Their weapons systems. Their kinetic barriers. This substance is behind it all, built into their starships, their armor, their equipment. This is Blugrade Tachyonium, and it is the aliens' greatest strength."

She turns to her captains firmly. "It is also their greatest weakness."

The pointer stick snaps shut as she marches in front of them. It's a standard lecture tactic--using the motion of the body to emphasize one's words. For Malisa, though, it's an ingrained habit. A part of her identity. When she has a point to make, she will hunt it down. It's the shark in her, and it makes for an eye-catching figure.

"We've found alternative ways to accomplish almost everything BluTach does. Artificial gravity? Graviton generators. Enhanced weaponry? Armor-piercing rounds. Kinetic barriers? Energy shielding, rare as it is. Sure, BluTach might be cheaper and it's almost certainly easier to work with, but the aliens' reliance on it leaves them entirely unprepared for technologies that use other means to achieve the same effect. Energy weaponry, for instance, is something they have almost no defense against; we've seen ASR laser weaponry cut through their hull like butter. There is, however, one advantage that BluTach gives the aliens: FTL."

Malisa stops her back and forth marching, coincidentally in position to look over the troops. All of them, to their credit, are giving her full attention. Good.

"We all know Lumen has FTL ships," she continues, "but we still don't know how the bastards did it. And quite frankly, relying on them in a fight against an alien invasion is hands down idiotic. TTI's FTL is based on transcendent teleportation, and they've helpfully informed us that transcendet tech doesn't work in BluTach fields. That leaves us facing the uncomfortable fact that our ships cannot chase down the invaders. No, without BluTach drives of our own, our enemies will have the initiative. Which means, as of this moment, our top priority is to obtain enough BluTach to build those drives."

She takes a breath and presses a button. "Luckily," she spits sarcastically, "we will have more than enough opportunity to do so."

The pointer stick hits the holoscreen again. "What you're seeing are the slaves--yes, slaves--we rescued from the destroyer we managed to capture," Marisa Se'Ti states bluntly. "In fact, it's thanks to their help that we have as much intelligence on the alien invaders as we do. We've gathered that they call themselves Batatarans, or something to that effect, and that they have a culture predicated on the concept of their biological superiority and right to rule over 'lesser' races." She scoffs. "Obviously they're evil sons of scum, but--more importantly--knowing that means we can guess at their motivations and what their next move is likely to be. And, yes, it's probably going to be to try to capture innocent Vectors and Cogs to sell offworld. They're going to fly to our inhabited worlds. They're going to swoop in with their ships. And that will be our window of opportunity."

The colonel turns back to captains. "Those ships," she states, "are a treasure trove of BluTach. Every ship we capture is estimated to be at least 20% BluTach by mass, including all the equipment on board. But we can't capture them until they come to us. So we have to lay traps, buckle down, and wait for them to make the first move."

She looks over the crowd, noticing the faintest hints of discomfort--the half-folded ears, the small grimaces. "I'm not going to lie--we might need to let a few of our own get captured. Hell, they're probably beating the shit out of the poor souls that got left behind when we evacuated from the insertion dagger battle. Each and every one of us swore an oath to protect the people under our contract, but we just don't have the tools to do so. Not yet. Just remember: Every ship we capture today is at least a hundred vectors we can rescue tomorrow."

Marisa waits for her words--her promise--to sink in. The captain's expressions grow more focused, more determined. They don't like their current vulnerability, but the promise of a good rescue down the line steels their resolve.

With another button press, Marisa brings up the rotating image of an alien in armor, with a sidebar that shows a collection of various tools and weapons. "This is the standard Batataran armor. You'll find power systems here, here, and here." Every tap of her pointer stick results in a portion of the armor being highlighted. "BluTach requires an electric current to work, so taking out the power cuts off the kinetic barriers and makes the armore about as effective as a civilian-grade hardcase. To that end, we'll be equipped with a few specialty sabotage weapons, courtesy of our friends at ASR." The colonel starts tapping down the sidebar. "Rayblades, outdated as they are, go straight through kinetic barriers; we'll be handing those out to our micros and smaller laterals, since the Batatarans don't seem equipped to handle smaller targets. We've also got some laser pistols, experimental but perfect for getting through BluTach barriers. And of course, we'll be adding bayonets to all our guns."

She retracts her pointer stick with a gesture, putting her hands behind her back. "One more thing: the ASR labcoats have only partially figured out the alien computers, and they're weeks if not years away from a quickhack. That means we need to escort a specialist to the bridge of every alien ship we want to capture--that or the engineering section."

Marisa lets the statement settle in, noting the annoyed resignation on some of her troops' faces, before she continues.

"You'll be drilling boarding and escort tactics on the Floor day in and out. Your crews need to be ready to move at a moment's notice. For the duration of this invasion, we're letting the other megacorps pick up the slack when it comes to planetary defense; our job is going to be to board the invader's vessels, disable as many aliens as we can, and escort the VIP to the target destination. Hopefully we'll be able to take back the offensive once the engineers build us a ships with BluTach drives, but until then the IRPF fleet will stand as the pikemen of the system.

Colonel Marisa Se'Ti smiles, a sharp and predatory smile that only a shark can make. "We're going to bleed these Batatarans for everything they're worth and make them regret ever coming to Sol. You have your orders. Get back to your ships."

Notes:

Vectored Mass now has its own story!

Chapter 145: Federal Counseling

Chapter Text

"...so while we have representatives of Mantis and Rockmen as part of the Court of Species Concerns, they might be considered junior members since their homeworlds haven't signed the Federation Charter," Ray Spectrum explained. "In the case of the Rockmen, it's because their government is conservative and prefers to meticulously examine any potential addition to their laws. In the case of the Mantis..."

"The world is ruled by tribalistic slaver cannibals," VenzakriikThack chittered casually.

"Which isn't to say the Mantis are all like that," Ray interjected quickly.

"Just most of us," Venza confirmed, mandibles twitching in what might possibly have been a grin.

Ray sighed, rubbing his temples. "Mantis relations are... a constant process," he admitted reluctantly. "Most of the Mantis in federation sectors are actually well-adjusted citizens who don't agree with their homeworld's actions."

"I personally think that the homeworld emphasizes individualism to an unhealthy degree," Venza mused. "Or rather, individual empowerment... through conquest. The concept that one's worth is based on how many others one has put down. It encourages a culture of exploitation, when cooperation provides much better rewards. For instance, I could certainly kill all of you and definitely enjoy it, but that would bring C-Sec down on my head and slaughtering that many people gets tiresome after a while. If I let you live, however, you'll likely have numerous enemies to point me toward, and continually as well. A battle is worthy not by the number of foes fought, but by the quality of the fight itself."

Ray took in the disturbed expressions on the council's faces and sighed again. "Venza," he explained, "is what we call a troll. He likes to say the most outrageous things possible in order to provoke a reaction."

"So I've gathered," Tevos deadpanned.

"The concerns regarding Mantis culture are significant," Farlem admitted, "but for the moment I find myself curious about the implications of the 'junior members'. It seems to imply that non-Federation members can still have representatives. That, for instance, there may be a Salarian contingent in the Court of Species Concerns even if Sur'Kesh does not sign the Federation Charter."

"Legally speaking, yes, that's possible," Ray agreed. "To make it happen, you would have to go to the Representative Embassies and write up an Initiative--I think it would fall under the Diplomatic category--then you'd have to get a hundred other Embassies to sign it. Then it goes to the three High Courts--military, species, and economic concerns--and if two thirds of each court vote to support the initiative, they would open up a new consulate." He rubbed his chin. "Then you'd get three representatives--a Diplomatic one, representing the political concerns of Salarians, a Regional Holdings one that represents the territories and suchlike, and a Cultural/Ethical one, speaking for your more social concerns. If Sur'Kesh were to sign the Federation Charter and join the federation, you'd also get a representative from your homeworld."

"And the other two courts?" Farlem asked. "Would Salarians be allowed on them?"

"The court of economic concerns elects members from Federation sectors, while the court of military concerns selects members that have served long term in the Federation fleet," Holfan replied, their skin pulsating in time with their communication. "Should a salarian individual meet those prerequisites, they could be considered for the role."

"Federation politics are generally designed to be species neutral," Ray explained. "Every branch of our government can accept anybody from any race, with the sole exception of the Court of Species Concerns. We put it high up on the nexus so we didn't do anything like, say, outlaw a specific chemical that one species needs to survive just because another sees it as poisonous; it's not meant to dictate politics, but to support all views. Even calling the Rockmen and Mantis 'junior members' is... a bit misleading. Sure, they're not founding members, and yes, they have only three representatives to the four that Zoltan, Humans, and Engi have... but that's still one third of the court not directly under our control. Take into account the Embassies and the Senate, and they still have a lot of power to shape law and propose initiatives."

"Fascinating..."

"That system seems like it would be open to exploitation," Sparatus noted. "Any group wanting to take over the government would simply have to plant agents throughout Federation Space, have them all elected to the appropriate channels, and then coordinate to reform the government as they see fit."

"True," Ray admitted, "but they'd be competing with other nations, megacorps, religions, special interest groups... space is a big place, filled with a lot of people, and all of them want their say. Aside from that, though, there are regular Conventions of the Courts--I think once every three or four years? They review the current laws and initiatives, decide which are no longer serving their function, and vote to remove them."

"Just like that."

"It helps that our laws are all written in the Engi's programming language." Ray tipped his glass toward Algorithm, one of the Engi in the room. "Makes it easier to simulate what adding or removing them from the system would affect."

"Also keeps politicians from sneaking in nasty loopholes in the fine print," the other human quipped.

"Jennica..."

"I'm not wrong, am I?"

Ray sighed, again. "We're trying to make a good impression on the leaders of another galactic community."

"We're going to be stuck here for six months and they're going to be grilling us for every scrap of info about the Federation that they can," Jennica replied bluntly. "Which means we, as individuals, are going to wind up either hating each other's guts or as some sort of friends by the end of it."

Tevos allowed herself a wry smile. "I'm sure we would all prefer it to be the latter," she said. Her eyes darted toward Venza momentarily. "Despite certain proclivities."

"Did you know we invaded the humans' homeworld when we first met them?" Venza said cheerfully. "Our first contact, descending on their planet like a swarm of locusts and enslaving or eating... how many civilians was it, Algorithm?"

"Historical records suggest somewhere in the range of thirty to forty million," the Engi replied, somehow managing to communicate annoyance and exasperation through a complete monotone.

"Yes, that. Kicked off a twelve-year galactic war. That was seventy years ago. And look at us now! We tolerate each other! Splints, I've even heard of humans raising Mantis grubs as their own children!"

Ray groaned, putting his face in his hands. "Venza, please..."

Chapter 146: Citadel Codex: The Engi​

Chapter Text

One of the three founding members of the Federation of Interstellar Nations, the Engi are highly cybernetic organisms that resemble artificial intelligences. While their bodies are primarily constructed out of networked nanomachines that lock together to form various mechanical and digital 'organs' in a humanoid form, the network is controlled by an internal computer which is in turn linked to a 'greenbox' that provides the central intelligence of an Engi individual. Greenboxes can be thought of as organic counterparts to the blueboxes of AI; while blueboxes are specialized quantum computers made of standard artificial materials, greenboxes contain cultures of organic mesh, much like a slime fungus, and the personality of the Engi arises through DNA computing based on these cultures.

Because of the nature of their nanobot networks, Engi can, with enough resources, construct their bodies into numerous forms. The standard form used resembles a long-armed, broad-shouldered humanoid, with the greenbox's status display screen embedded into a trapezoidal hump serving as the 'face'. However, they are capable of networking their processes and combining into larger forms for purposes of specific tasks, such as the construction of starships. Engi regard such fusions as a gesture of trust, and generally do not fuse outside their own family units. The sole exception is during a ritual known as a 'union', which requires multiple Engi vessels and produces more greenboxes.

Engi greenboxes, as well as a number of their mechanical and digital organs, require oxygen in order to function. Consequently, Engi are not vacuum-rated, and travel the galaxy in starships much like other species. Engi ship designs tend to favor compact toruses, with 'loops' of tightly packed rooms making any location on the vessel roughly equal in distance from any other. From an outsider's perspective, the ship armor appears haphazard, but it is specifically engineered to protect the most vulnerable shipboard systems. While Engi are not 'incorporated' into their vessels, as some rumors suggest, the nature of their physiology allows them to rapidly assess and interpret the status of multiple systems, making them preternatural engineers and mechanics.

Culturally, the Engi are dedicated to the furthering of scientific and technological knowledge. Their scientific experiments and technological refinements are directly responsible for the Beacon and FTL jump system the Federation employs, and they have also collaborated with other species to develop many of the unique technologies the Federation possesses. However, Engi are rarely confrontational, preferring to debate and reason over attack; their systems are in fact more fragile than most purely organic species. Consequently, Engi are considered the least combat-capable species of the Federation.

Engi made first contact with the Zoltan roughly three hundred years ago, when a powered-down Engi fleet drifted into the Zoltan's home system. Upon activation, the fleet's cryopods began rebuilding the Engi crew; enough time had passed that their memory cores had degraded, and to this day they remain unaware of their exact origins. However, the Zoltan were quickly able to translate the Engi's language and establish communications; the two races became close allies, developing their technology together as the Engi slowly recovered from their hibernation. It would only be a few decades later that the Engi and Zoltan developed a method of artificially synthesizing Element Zero; while the process was expensive and didn't give nearly as much eezo as mining operations, it was enough to kickstart the Engi and Zoltan into becoming interstellar travellers.

Seventy years after their first contact with the Zoltan, the Engi would discover the Human homeworld. First contact was a cautious thing, but the humans made many overtures of friendship, even policing their own negative elements. Eventually, the Engi would grant humanity its own jump drive, and within a few years a third species was spreading across multiple sectors. Eventually, humanity approached the engi and the zoltan with the proposal to make a federation of interstellar nations; their arguments were persuasive enough that both races accepted, with the Engi specifying that the laws of the Federation would be written in their programming language specifically to prevent beaurucratic manipulation and loopholes that could plague larger organizations.

For a time, the Engi and the Federation enjoyed prosperity, making successful first contact with the Slugs and the Rockmen. However, one hundred years after its founding, the planet Earth was suddenly beset by the Vek crisis, which was followed shortly after by the invasion of the Mantis. Engi were considered prized conquests by the Mantis, who could easily threaten them into integrating and maintaining advanced technology into their systems. The Mantis war lasted twelve years, which was enough to destabilize the economic core of the Federation and left several Engi enslaved. Even afterward, various internal issues--such as the Slug memetic crisis and the rise of the humucentric Rebellion--threatened to destroy the Federation as a whole.

During this time, the Engi strove to do as they had always done--maintain and repair the systems they depended on. In this case, it was not merely the actual ships of the federation, but the laws and governance behind it. It took great time and effort, but with the help of an adaptable human crew, the federation's governmental system was overhauled to counter the issues that had led to it falling apart, leading to a more flexible and adaptable system for interstellary nations to engage with. By the time the Federation eventually encountered Citadel space, the Engi had enjoyed a good five decades of overall peace.

However, the discovery of a Mass Relay, and the subsequent meeting with the Citadel, has brought forth potential tensions between the Citadel and the Federation, and the Engi are unfortunately at the center of many of them. The organic nature of the greenbox, in contrast to the artificial nature of the rest of the body, has historically led to numerous scientific, philosophical, and legal debates over whether they are or are not Artificial Intelligences or Synthetic Life Forms; for the most part, the Federation regards them as a species of their own for political purposes, though their nature and unfortunate physical resemblance to the Geth have led many Citadel-based organizations to bar them from their territory. In general, outside of Federation space, Engi can only be seen on the Citadel, although there are consistent rumors of Engi being enslaved by Batarians or Terminus-based groups.

Chapter 147: Lisa's Foxy Adventures: For Fox's Sake

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"Hey Taylor," Lisa asked casually, "is Emma the type of girl who wears necklaces?"

"...sometimes, yeah."

"Okay, and is she the type of girl who would wear a necklace she, say, took from somebody else?"

Taylor looked up from her journal, giving the fox a suspicious look. "What are you planning...?"

"Me?" Lisa put a paw to her chest. "Planning something? My dear Taylor, do I look like the kind of person that would plan things?"

"You look like a fox."

"Yes, exactly. I was turned into a fox on a whim. I didn't plan this at all. Ergo, I must be terrible at planning."

Lisa smirked innocently, a paradoxical expression that only a woman of her caliber could ever hope to master, and one further enhanced by her vulpine features. Taylor, in turn, narrowed her eyes, trying to figure out the natural endpoint of the line of questioning, and all the possible consequences therein.

"Are you trying to put a curse on her or something?"

"What? Noooooo! Why would you ever think that?"

"Cause you got turned into a fox by some weird magic," Taylor deadpanned. "I looked into fox folklore, you know. Just in case there was something I was missing. They're pretty universally trickster spirits, and curses are common fairy tale tropes. So, logically, if you're a magical fox, you should be able to curse somebody."

"Ah, but I was the one transformed," Lisa countered. "Ergo, it could be argued that I was the one cursed--or blessed!" she added quickly, glancing nervously around the room.

"...Or blessed?"

"You know, I'm pretty sure whatever did this to me sees this as a blessing and I don't want to tick it off."

An 'Ah' of understanding escaped Taylor's lips as she nodded.

"...my point is, I am the one affected by this magical alteration," Lisa continued. "So what gives you the impression that I could levy any sort of similar effect on Emma?"

Taylor rolled her eyes. "Just because you're under a spell doesn't mean you can't cast spells yourself."

"How do you know that? Magic is a mysterious and poorly understood thing, even in this modern age."

"Oh?" Taylor tilted her head. "So you weren't planning on giving me a necklace explicitly so Emma would steal it?"

Lisa hummed noncomittally, waggling a paw. "Not planning, no. I was... exploring angles of opportunity, that's all."

"'Exploring angles of opportunity--'" Taylor groaned. "Lisa, Emma is a fourteen-year-old girl. Sure, I hate her, but I don't think she deserves to be cursed!"

"But you do hate her, though," Lisa pressed.

Taylor hesitated, frowning contemplatively. "...I... don't know," she admitted after a moment. "I mean, hate... is a pretty strong word. We were practically sisters for the longest time, and... sure, she changed, but I still don't know why. Or if there's anything that can... that can bring her back." She shook her head. "In any case, leveraging magic or parahuman powers or whatever for petty vengeance on a high school girl seems like a ridiculous level of overkill."

"You don't even know what I'm planning to do!" Lisa countered.

"Well then," Taylor asked pointedly, "what are you planning to do?"

Lisa tilted her head innocently. "Oh, I just thought I'd show Emma my appreciation. After all, if it wasn't for her, we wouldn't have become such fast friends, would we?"

Taylor gave her a flat look. "We've known each other for three days."

"But they've been such deep and meaningful days! We've learned so much about each other!"

"Yes, that's true. I've learned you like to dodge questions and refuse to answer them." Taylor leaned forward. "I'm serious about this, Lisa. You're... my first friend in a while. I don't want to think you're a bad person. And I certainly don't want to learn you've ruined the life of an admittedly not-so-innocent little girl just because you could. So tell me what it is you're planning, exactly, or I'll have to call the PRT."

Lisa's ears folded back, the strictness in Taylor's tone actually making her reconsider. "...I was planning to drain some of her life force," she mumbled.

"What?"

"It's... a thing. I have an orb, I'm pretty sure it's how I get Kitsune magic, and I'm certain that I can... charge it. With life force. From people."

Taylor rubbed her temples. "Lisa..."

"I'm pretty sure I wouldn't kill her!" the fox quickly assured her. "I'm only going to skim a bit off the top--"

"Lisa, this is literally vampirism." Taylor shook her head. "Can't you drain some rats or something?"

"I'm... pretty sure it has to be humans," Lisa replied awkwardly. "Kitsune magic seems tied to the concept of knowledge, in a way, the manipulation of it for various effects, and... humans aren't the only species that has advanced cognition, but we're the only ones that have enough lifespan to build up a mental library. Thing." She awkwardly rubbed a paw down her foreleg, not quite looking at Taylor. "And, well... Emma did hurt you. I just thought..."

She trailed off.

"...there's no other way for you to charge your orb?"

"I mean, if you believe the stories I'll gain a new power every hundred years or so," Lisa offered. "This is... this speeds up the process, is all."

Taylor rapped her fingers on the desk, thinking things over. "...I would suggest maybe going for one of the villains, but..."

"But the villains are dangerous, and I don't get involved in cape stuff."

"Yeah. That." Taylor leaned back in her chair, staring at the ceiling. "...do you even know what the side effects would be?"

Lisa frowned, tapping into her power--

The metric by which a life is measured is bound to the values the one living it has.

--and sighing with exasperation. "No. No, I don't know what the side effects would be."

"Well, that's a good reason not to do it. I mean, if you wind up killing somebody with that power, then--"

"Did you know Parahumans actually have a compulsion to use their powers?"

Taylor gave Lisa a flat look. "You're not a parahuman."

"I used to be," Lisa shot back. "And the thing is, I couldn't not use my power. I tried once, you know? Fought the urge. Clamped down hard. Lasted all of three days, and by the end of it I felt like I'd been awake for a month."

"But you're not a parahuman anymore," Taylor repeated. "You're a fox. Maybe a kitsune."

Lisa smirked. "I could be a parakitsune."

"You--!" Taylor objected, before realizing she couldn't actually object. "Mmmngh."

"....ssssooooooo...?"

"...Not Emma," Taylor insisted. "She's... no. Not Emma."

"Not Emma," Lisa agreed, tilting her head. "Buuuuuuuuuut....?"

Taylor stared at her for a long moment, before sagging in her seat. "...I can find out where Sophia lives," she mumbled.

"Oh, of course, that makes sense," Lisa agreed with a nod. "And I promise I'll try my hardest to make sure she comes out unharmed."

"Mrmph."

"And... I'll talk to you about everything I do with this," Lisa added. "Make sure I'm not sneaking out to eat the life force of innocent young girls."

Taylor looked up at her with tired, but amused, eyes. "Just the guilty ones?"

"It's a bigger platter then you'd think," Lisa confided.

"You're terrible."

Lisa flicked her tail. "I prefer foxy."

Notes:

Lisa's Foxy Adventures now has its own story!

Chapter 148: Fairly Odd Parahumans

Chapter Text

You know, for the day everything changed for the better, things really started off pretty horribly.

Listen, it's a common trope, right? The protagonist starts off going through the worst thing they have ever experienced, and then they get the power to begin clawing their way out of the situation if they have the will to do so. It was a normal sort of story before Scion, and every parahuman after Scion knows just how common it became. Because, with a small percentage of exceptions, they lived through that exact same process. And honestly I did too, but... I'm not exactly what you'd call a normal parahuman. Or, actually, what you'd call a parahuman at all.

Let me back up a bit here--what you have to understand, what's key to this whole thing, is that I was miserable. Not just sad, or depressed; miserable. Derived from the latin 'miser', which means wretched. And yes, my life was wretched--my former best friend turned on me, and utterly ruined my high school life. She became best friends with, let's face it, a bully who beat me up with her fists just as much as my former best friend tore me apart with her words. The school staff did nothing--they watched as these two and their hangers on pulled every stunt in the book, and then some outside of it, and visibly turned their eyes away. My dad had fallen apart after mom died, and I knew he wouldn't--couldn't--be of any help with this...

Oh, and to top this all off, today they'd stuffed my locker full of the worst crap imaginable, then stuffed me in it, and despite people passing by every time the bell rang, nobody let me out.

Yeah. Miserable.

Now, I have... mixed feelings about the whole situation. Because let's be honest, it was the most terrible thing I had lived through up to that point. I mean, I'd live through worse things later, but at least then I'd have a few benefits. Benefits I wouldn't have gotten if I hadn't been so miserable. Because if I wasn't miserable, I would never have met... them.

The two people that would become my saviors, my confidants, and drive me to greater heights. They came specifically because I was miserable. I'll never forget the first words I heard them speak...

"Wait a minute--a school?! Oh no! I didn't bring my homework!"

My saviors, as it would turn out, were not the brightest of minds.

"We've graduated, sweetie. If anything, we'd be more like teachers. Now let's find our kid; she should be around here somewhere..."

"Are you sure we're in the right place? And what's that disgusting smell?"

Exhausted as I was from hours of screaming for somebody to let me out, I still had a little energy left. Just enough to rattle the locker door and croak out two words.

"Help me..."

"Oh, there she is!" the first voice chirped brightly.

And then the locker door... vanished, in a puff of smoke. I didn't even have time to register it before I fell out, collapsing on the floor.

"And there's the smell!" the first voice continued. "I was wondering about that."

"Oh dear, this doesn't look good," the second voice said, almost as though from a distance. "I think she's about to pass o..."

My eyes shut, and I drifted away.



"Taylor? Taylor, sweetie, wake up."

The voice...

It was a woman's voice. A little grating, but only a little, and it was caring. I couldn't remember the last time anybody spoke to me like that...

"Yeah, Taylor, wake up! We've got something special to show you!"

And that voice, honestly, sounded like some country boy visiting the big city for the first time in some eighties film. I could just imagine him saying 'good golly gosh'...

With a wince and a groan, I opened my eyes. I was greeted by the sight of a very familiar bedroom ceiling, and two very unfamiliar faces.

"What--?"

"Hey there kid!" said the one on the right. "I'm Cosmo!"

"And I'm Wanda!" said the one on the left. "And we're..."

"Your fairy godparents!" they declared together, lifting star-tipped wands and summoning a hovering neon sign behind them that advertised the fact.

I sat and stared, dumbfounded for a moment or two. The two of them were hovering in midair, despite their gossamer wings not flapping one bit. Cosmo had a black tie, a professional shirt, and impossibly green hair and eyes. Wanda's yellow blouse contrasted her smooth lipstick and styled pink coif excellently. Both of them had childlike proportions that were directly at odds with the maturity of their voices. A pair of faintly glowing minature crowns hovered above their heads.

There was clearly only one reasonable conclusion: these were a pair of delusional capes.

Now, I was an ordinary teenage girl. Going to Winslow had given me some survival skills, sure, but the kind of lunatics I'd had to handle didn't have any superpowers. So I was very cautious and nonthreatening as I slipped out of bed. "Fairy godparents, huh?"

"Yep!" Cosmo nodded. "We've got wands and wings and floaty crowny things, like all professional fairy godparents do."

"Right. I... didn't know my parents knew any fairies."

Wanda blinked, before shaking her head. "Oh no, it's not like that." With a wave of her wand she poofed away the neon sign, manifesting a whiteboard instead. "Whenever the fairy council detects a sufficiently miserable child, they assign professional godparents to the child in question," she explained, making a helpful diagram. "We then use our magic to help them out, granting any number of their wishes."

"Sounds like a good deal for the kid," I noted, inching toward the door. "What do you get out of it?"

"The satisfaction of a job well done, the pleasure of knowing we made somebody's life better--"

"And we don't explode from magical buildup!" Cosmo said cheerfully.

"Well, yes, there's that too," Wanda conceded.

"Right. Miserable children, you said?" I casually stepped in front of the door, crossing my arms behind my back. "Must be a lot of kids with fairy godparents in this world."

"Actually, you're the first," Cosmo replied brightly.

"Cosmo!" Wanda berated.

"How can I be the first if godparents are assigned to miserable kids?" I asked. "I mean, I can't be the only suffering child in the world."

"Oh that's because all the other godparents are assigned to kids on the Earth next to Fairyworld."

"COSMO!!!"

"She's trying to sneak for the door, Wanda! She's too smart to lie to!"

My hand, hidden behind my back, froze on the doorknob.

Wanda sighed, turning back to me. "I'll be honest, we only detected the misery from this world five months ago, and that was mostly because of a complicated mad science experiment," she said. "We've been calibrating the instruments ever since then, and the fairy council had been having all sorts of arguments, but last Thursday we got everything set up to start sending godparents to this world as well."

"And your misery spike was the first one the council noticed!" Cosmo finished with a grin. "Lucky you, huh?"

I stared at him. At both of them. They were claiming to be aliens. Alien fairies, here to grant my wishes. They were claiming that my misery brought them here, that they were going to make my life better...

"Yeah," I muttered. "Lucky me."

Chapter 149: Fairly Odd Parahumans

Chapter Text

Wanda frowned, her shoulders slumping. "You don't believe us, do you?"

"I... have my doubts," I said diplomatically.

"I guess I can't blame you for that," she admitted. "I mean telling you we come from a whole other world--"

"No, I know other worlds exist," I corrected her. "We've had contact with Earth Aleph for a few years now. It's more the whole 'magical fairy godparents' thing."

"Well that's easy enough to fix!" Cosmo said, twirling his wand. "Make a wish, any wish!"

"I've seen you summon up your godparent sign and your floating whiteboard already," I deadpanned.

"So you know we can use magic!"

"Not necessarily."

Wanda rolled her eyes with a sigh. "Wonderful, our godchild's a skeptic." She lifted her wand and transformed into a floating miniature carousel, of all things. "How do you explain this, then?"

"Parahuman powers."

The pink-haired woman blinked in bafflement, as did the horses on the carousel. "Parawhatnow?"

"Parahuman powers," I repeated. At her look of confusion, I decided to elaborate. "You know, capes? People with superpowers?"

"YOU HAVE SUPERHEROES IN THIS WORLD?!" Cosmo shouted, a grin of childlike glee spreading across his face. "Like the Crimson Chin and the Power Pals?!"

"...what kind of name is Crimson Chin?"

"I don't know, I don't write comic books." In a poof of green smoke, Cosmo was wearing green spandex, a domino mask, and a fluttering cape. "But wow, real superheroes! Going around and saving the day while spouting off hilarious one-liners!"

"That's... not how parahumans work--look, we're getting off topic." I shook my head, trying to focus. "All I'm saying is it's more likely for you to be parahumans than it is for you to be magical fairies."

Wanda transformed back into her fairy self, giving me an odd look. "That's... an interesting distinction to make," she managed. "I mean I guess it makes sense, from your perspective, but... well, look at us! We've got wands! We've got wings!"

"We've got floaty crowny things!" Cosmo added.

"I mean, I get you're going with a vibe," I allowed, "but you both just demonstrated the ability to shapeshift. You could be choosing to look like fairies, for some reason."

Wanda hummed, before suddenly snapping her fingers. "Wait! These parahumans, they have superpowers, right?"

"Yeah."

"But do any of them have the same superpower as any other parahuman?"

"I..." I frowned, trying to think. "...I want to say yes, but I'm... honestly not sure."

"Well, there you go then! We can't be parahumans, because we have the exact same powers as each other!"

I rose my finger, paused, and then lowered it. "You're going to keep insisting you're fairies no matter what objection I bring up, aren't you."

"Yep!" Cosmo declared brightly. "We actually run our magic on human's belief in fairies."

"That... that's going to cause some issues if you calling yourself fairies ever gets out..."

Wanda dragged a hand down her face "I knew we forgot to explain something... Taylor, sweetie, one of the rules of having fairy godparents is that you can't tell anybody you have fairy godparents. Otherwise we get taken back to fairyworld, and you have your memories erased."

That was worrying to hear... but also, oddly enough, relieving. Being granted my every wish on a platter was a deal too good to be true, even in the old fairy tales. Having limitations to wishes made the whole thing that much more... believable. More palatable.

"One of the rules?" I queried warily. "So there's more than one?"

"Oh there's a lot more than one," Wanda replied cheerfully, summoning a book and presenting it to me.

I took the book, wincing at the horrific mangling of an article emblazoned on the very cover, and opened it up. "Well, this certainly seems comprehensive."

"All godparents are required to study Da Rules!" Cosmo said brightly. "Even me!"

"Ahuh." I finished tracing the table of contents and shut the book with a snap. "And you're going to grant every wish I make, so long as it does not violate these rules?" I clarified.

"That's right sweetie!" Wanda said. "We're here for you!"

I still didn't entirely believe them, of course. Their story was ridiculously outlandish, and... and it had been a long time since anybody had cared for me. It was difficult to accept that somebody, anybody, would give me a passing thought, let alone cross the boundary of worlds.

But...

They did pull me out of that locker, when nobody else did. They did more than just pull me out, I realized as I looked down at myself. They cleaned me up. They brought me home. They... healed me. Even if they were doing all this as some sort of con, or even if they were just starting a transactional relationship, they were the first people to actually try to help me out of my situation in literal years. Somehow, despite everything I had endured, there was a small spark of wonder that flickered in my heart, a seed of hope whispering that maybe, maybe things could be a little better, maybe wishes could come true.

The cynical soul that seed was buried in, though, was not going to jump in blind.

"Alright. I think I have my first wish figured out then."

"Ooooo," Cosmo quivered in anticipation, "here we go...!"

"I wish to know every rule regulating wishes as well as the logic behind them, the reason for their implementation, and any particular loopholes or stipulations attached to said rules."

Cosmo and Wanda blinked, sharing a look.

"...You know, I think this is the first time any godkid has ever wished to learn Da Rules," Wanda finally said.

"Yeah!" Cosmo agreed. "The first wish is usually something like rubber gooses or birthday cakes!"

With a shrug, Wanda lifted her wand. "Hold still, kiddo, this won't take a minute."

Before I could even process the command, I felt something tingle around my cranium and in the next second discovered the odd sensation of having my head opened like a trapdoor. Wanda handed Da Rules to Cosmo, who dropped the book into my skull and proceeded to hammer it in with his wand. It was rough, but surprisingly not nearly as painful as I would have expected such an operation to be. The whole process took something like five seconds, which was exactly as long as it took me to realize my head had been opened in the first place.

As soon as it snapped shut, I spun to berate the pair, but that made me immediately woozy; I stumbled backward onto my bed, collapsing as I took a moment to reorient myself. I could feel the information seeping into my mind, entire paragraphs of definitions and clarifications emblazoning themselves in the wrinkles of my brain. When I regained my balance, I had the contents of that book entirely memorized; all 587 rules, 194 caveats, and 73 explicit emergency exceptions.

"...wow, that was a trip." I rubbed my temples as I sat back up. "Okay, unannounced magical brain surgery aside, this is very useful."

"So you admit it's magic now?" Wanda said with a smirk.

"...I'm less skeptical," I replied diplomatically.

"Wait, your name's Les Kep Tikal?" Cosmo cried. "I thought you were Taylor Hebert!"

That got me to roll my eyes. "That is my name."

"You have more than one name?!" The green-haired man gasped, flying inches from my face. "Are you a superhero?!"

"I'm not a...!"

I trailed off, thinking carefully. I did have fairy godparents (or at least, powerful capes that claimed to be my fairy godparents) now. And strictly speaking, asking for superpowers was not against the rules. I could become a cape. Hell, it could be argued I had a responsibility to become a cape--Cosmo and Wanda were powerful, if everything they said was true, but they had to remain out of sight. Through me, their power could be used to fix... not everything, but a lot of things.

"...I'm not a cape," I finished quietly. "Not yet."

Chapter 150: I'm The Heroine, but my Isekai'd Friend Solved the Plot Before I Ever Met Her​

Chapter Text

"Love septagon," Marlene muttered under her breath as she dragged her suitcase into the Rosetree dorm. "And why in the darkmarsh would I be involved in a love septagon, Francine? Am I the sort of protagonist that becomes a weak-kneed fop every time a noble speaks to me? No. No I am not. Is there some sort of noble drama I get caught up in?"

She paused, looking around the walls of the dormtree--the very dormtree, she recalled, planted by Queen Sharleen so long ago. The one that, even in the relatively equal-handed Mageinarum, had a reputation for being the grandest.

"...plausible," Marlene admitted reluctantly, continuing on toward her room. "Assuming this is some sort of novella, a political drama would make sense. Especially since I'm not nobility myself. But Francine's already changed things, she said so herself. So the political drama is almost certainly neutralized, and with it any romantic entanglements..."

A frown formed on Marlene's face as she considered the implications of that thought. The idea that she might have been, eventually, supposed to find the love of her life here, and that Francine's mysterious machinations could have altered the course of history such that it might never come to pass--or, stranger yet, that she ensured her would-be paramour would be positively inclined toward her despite never having met her till this very afternoon... it both boggled the mind and left the heart strangely disquieted. Or, perhaps, fate would simply make sure her love came to her, irregardless of Francine's efforts--which itself had bizarre implications for the nature of free will and destiny...

"Accursed woman," Marlene muttered to herself as the door to her room finally came into sight. "Acting as though she can simply upend my view of the world and go on her merry way..."

The engraved runes sparkled to life as she placed her cutting against them, the runic light traveling into the vines as they receded into the doorframe. Marlene couldn't help smiling in awe; she'd known, of course, that the rooms of the dormtrees were far grander than those of the various inns she'd slept in on her journey here. Yet knowing it and witnessing it with her own eyes were two entirely different experiences; the dual curved counters growing out of the wall and meeting at the head of the round mushroom-mattress bed, the back wall lined with the ivy patterns of the dormtree's living light system and floral lanterns over the myriad of naturally exposed shelves. She reverently removed her shoes as she stepped in, planting them in the bottom of the closet cubby to her left, and let her bare feet wander over the soft evercotton rug that dominated the forward greeting room, breathing in the scents of natural magic around her.

Then, in a moment of whimsey, she set her suitcase into the closet cubby and opened the door to the right of the entry. The lavatorium's walls curved elegantly around the, ahem, inbuilt chamberpot at one end, with a mirrored surface above it. Marlene was momentarily confused until she noted the handles below the mirror; the uppermost pair unfurled flowers that poured streams of hot and cold water into the chamberpot, presumably to wash the night soil down to the roots where it might be useful, while the handle below them turned out to contain a washbasin with inbuilt soap petals and a pair of discreet grooves to store one's personal hygiene.

"Incredible..."

"I know, right?"

Marlene slammed the washbasin into the wall and spun around.

"I mean," Francine continued blithely, "using the sink faucet to flush the toilet? Gives a whole new meaning to the phrase 'Water Closet.'"

"How did you get in here?!"

The infuriating woman jerked a thumb over her shoulder. "You left the door open. Oh, protip, there's actually a retractable bidet just over the--"

Marlene rushed out of the lavatorium and slammed the door behind her with a furious blush. "Yes, thank you, now why exactly are you here?"

Francine hummed thoughtfully, cupping her chin. "You know... that's actually a really good question. Why am I here? I mean, I originally planned to come here and get a read on you, then make suggestions for what to do on your first day at the Mageinarum, but that was before you figured me out and made me spill the beans."

Marlene crossed her arms with irritation. "You realize you're admitting that you wished to manipulate me."

"Mmmmm..." Francine grinned at her, one hand cockily on her hip. "Yes, I suppose I am."

"And just why should I listen to some, some crestclutching losengeor like yourself?" Marlene demanded grouchily. "You jump into my life, casually upend my understanding of the universe, and waltz off without even a by your leave!"

Francine leaned back from her wrath, her habitual smile fading quickly. "I thought you'd gotten over that," she mumbled, not quite looking her in the eye.

"What, because I didn't collapse on the spot?" Marlene huffed with annoyance. "Just because I moved beyond my case of the vapors doesn't mean I'm suddenly perfectly fine with, with, with a stranger casually interfering with my destiny!"

"You're right, and I'm sorry," Francine replied immediately. "Well, okay, I'm only half sorry," she corrected herself. "I'm not sorry for preventing the war with Leyfuunae--"

"Leyfuunae is one of Skaulordine's staunchest allies!"

"--and I'm not sorry for nipping the attempted assassination of the princess in the bud--"

"Somebody was going to assassinate the princess?!"

"--but I am sorry that I was dismissive of your own right to self-determination. I've tried to remind myself that you're all real people and only do what is necessary to prevent calamity, but... well," Francine shrugged, "it's hard to keep a light touch when you know both the pitfalls and the path to the golden ending."

Marlene gaped at her for a moment, trying to shepherd her gasts, which had been quite thoroughly flabbered by the entire interaction. "I... I suppose I can understand your meaning," she finally managed. "And... I might as well accept your apology for your attempted... guidance... well-meaning as I suspect it was. But that still does not accord you the right to simply traipse into my room unannounced!" she rallied.

"Oh!" Francine snapped her fingers. "Right, forgot why I was here in the first place. Hm. Well, this is awkward, I just apologized for trying to manipulate you, so I can't spell out your options now without going back on my word--"

"Options," Marlene deadpanned. "Allow me to guess, there are 'chance meetings' with other people that I may possibly elect to occur?"

"You know what, you're absolutely right." Francine bowed out of the room with a mischievous smile. "You should totally be allowed to stumble through making friends on your own."

"Yes I--wait, that's not--"

"Oh, and look at the chairs," the infuriating woman suggested. "Really look at them. See you later!" With a cheery wave she ambled away.

Marlene gaped at the open doorway for a long moment, before shaking her head and slamming her cutting on the closing rune. She turned around, steadying herself with a deep breath... and her eyes drifted toward the pair of chairs, each situated in front of one of the two swooping counters at about desk height.

They were certainly high quality, she had to admit, and their design was quite artistic. Rounded stools on a twisting trunk of support, with the armrests arching together to support the nape of the back, rising in a thin elegant helix to a flower-shaped headrest. But though she looked them over with a keen eye, she could find nothing truly unusual or distinct about them. Was there a hidden compartment in the seats? No... perhaps a dial on the back of the headrest? No, there did not seem to be...

Marlene was tilting the chair to look at its base when a sudden realization made her sigh with annoyance. "That woman is toying with me, isn't she," she muttered, letting the chair drop back down. "Well, no matter! I will not be taken in by her games. I determine my own fate, no matter what some daft flibbertigibbet says!"

With that firm declaration, she took her suitcase and slammed it on the bed. There'd been enough distractions--it was time to settle in.

Chapter 151: Fairly Odd Parahumans

Chapter Text

Most capes are parahumans. They get their powers, they decide to fight/do crime with those powers, and they maybe do a little bit of research beforehand or sign up with the Protectorate, but then they jump right into the fray.

I, technically, was not a parahuman. And I wasn't sure I wanted to be, either. Having magical fairy godparents was more than enough, thank you, and there might be unexpected complications involved with suddenly gaining powers the normal way. In fact, I wasn't sure how the law around parahumans would handle my distinctly outside context abilities. Luckily, I had an easy--if mildly uncomfortable--solution for that.

"I wish to know every law and procedure regarding parahumans, as well as the logic behind them, the reason for their implementation, and any particular loopholes or stipulations attached to said laws and procedures."

Wanda winced. "Are you sure that's a good idea? You were a little zonked out after we plugged Da Rules into your head, and humans usually have a lot more laws than fairies."

"...I also wish to be rendered unconscious prior to gaining the knowledge, and remain unconscious until either the information has fully settled or an hour has passed." I held up a finger to cut off Wanda's protest. "Strictly speaking, if I am rendered unconscious and do not undergo REM motion, I am not dreaming, therefore I am not sleeping, therefore we do not have to contact the Sandman for approval."

"Wow, not even an hour in and she's already found her first loophole!" Cosmo declared happily. "I'm so proud! And disturbed. I'm proturbed!"

Wanda shrugged. "Well, this'll be interesting, at least..."

An hour and an half later, my headache finally receded to a point where I could actually think again. There were a lot, and I mean a lot, of weird laws and rules regarding parahumans, even if I limited my knowledge to just the United States (and, unfortunately for me, I hadn't been smart enough to add that particular limitation to my wish). The three strikes birdcage rule, the unwritten rules, the whole mess with NEAPA-5 and the treatment of Rogues... all in all, it was a jumbled, slapdash mess that probably only worked thanks to the combined efforts of PRT directors and WEDGDG. Which, of course, presented another problem...

"You doing okay there, Taylor?" Cosmo hovered over my bed with a worried expression. "You've been quiet for a while."

"Just... thinking about how to word my next wish."

"You know, you could talk with us about it," Wanda suggested.

"...Yeah," I groaned, "yeah, I probably should workshop it with you two." I sat up. "So, the Parahuman response team has different power categories for different capes. Movers can fly or teleport or use superspeed, Blasters shoot stuff, things like that. But what's really worrying me are the Thinkers--the capes whose power lets them figure things out easily."

Cosmo gasped. "You mean they could just look at you and know your favorite flavor of ice cream?"

"Yeah, or they can get random impressions that let them notice odd situations. And you two might be from another world, but your magic would be very obvious to the thinkers who are supposed to track new capes. And if they figure out you exist..."

"...then we'll have to be sent away," Wanda finished. "Well, drat. That is a pickle."

"Right. I'm trying to figure out how to wish for something that keeps magic and fairies from being noticed by Thinker powers without it being obvious that the Thinker powers are being deflected."

Wanda blinked a bit. "...why not just wish for that?"

"What?"

"'I wish that Thinker powers were incapable of sensing explicitly magical phenomena and creatures.' Sounds pretty basic."

"Yeah, but if capes notice their powers sliding off me--"

"Then just tell them you have a natural anti-thinker power," Wanda suggested. "That's a thing, right?"

"I... guess it could be," I admitted. "Alright... I wish that Thinker powers were incapable of sensing explicitly magical phenomena and creatures."

Cosmo and Wanda lifted their wands and, with a surprisingly bright sparkle, the deed was done.

"Huh." I tilted my head. "It was that easy?"

"Yeah, magic's pretty nifty sometimes," Cosmo stated gleefully.

"Hm." I tapped my chin thoughtfully. "Alright... I wish that every parahuman villain no longer had their powers."

Cosmo and Wanda rose their wands... and frowned when they wilted with a squelch.

"...I'm guessing something went wrong?"

"I don't think we can grant that wish, sweetie," Wanda explained apologetically.

"But why would...? Oh, duh!" I facepalmed. "The no-killing rule. Some of them are probably using their powers to fly, or in the middle of combat. Alright: I wish that parahuman villains would have their powers removed once they were in a situation where said removal would not threaten their life."

Again the fairies raised their wands. Again they wilted.

"Huh," Cosmo mused, looking his wand over. "Well, I've got nothing."

That should have been the safest way to handle things. Maybe I was thinking too big? "I wish that the local parahuman villain Hookwolf no longer had his power."

Wands raised. Wands wilted.

I slumped on the bed. "I can't just wish away parahuman powers, can I?"

"Doesn't look like it," Cosmo agreed. "Oh well."

"It is a little strange," Wanda mused, shaking her wand with mild frustration. "Usually we'd be able to handle things like that easily. I wonder what's going on here?"

I tapped my finger on my bedpost, considering the entirety of the situation. "I wish," I said experimentally, "that the Endbringers were gone."

Wanda quirked an eyebrow, even as she raised her wand... and sighed when the wands wilted again. "Sweetie, I don't think--"

"I wish the Endbringers were on Mars."

The wands raised once more--and this time they sparkled cheerfully.

"Wow, that worked!" Cosmo declared, twirling his wand. "I really wasn't expecting that!"

"Neither was I," Wanda admitted. "I mean, Mars doesn't have air. At least it doesn't in our world. Does it have air here?"

"No, but the Endbringers don't need to breathe," I replied simply, thinking things over. I couldn't get rid of powers, but that didn't mean I couldn't work around them...

"What are the Endbringers anyway?" Cosmo asked.

"Giant monsters that attack every three months. Oh, also! I wish there was an Endbringer proof shield around Mars." I watched Wanda and Cosmo lift their wands, and nodded with satisfaction when they sparkled. "Alright, that's... handled..."

Belatedly, I remembered that some very important people kept track of the Endbringers and would probably notice if they were missing.

"...I may not have thought this through," I admitted reluctantly.

Chapter 152: Class Effect

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

"So, ambassador..."

Councilor Melira took a moment to brace herself, well aware that her two colleagues were doing the same.

"...tell us about our new friends."

In the center of the room, a holographic terminal projected the image of a rather bemused asari, clearly trying to gauge how to word her observations. It wasn't as though this was a regular occurrence, after all, first contact with a new species didn't come round every century, so Melira knew she had to expect the unexpected.

"I presume you're all familiar with the concept of system-based roleplaying entertainment."

That... was admittedly a very unusual way to begin the conversation, but Melira nodded. "I believe so, yes. Things like Spirit Sniper, or the Athame Ascendance series, correct?"

"Indeed. A player picks a class or two, puts points toward various skills and abilities, then over the course of the playthrough they gain more points to spend on skills, abilities, new classes..."

"We are all aware of this." Councilor Nueyvan leaned forward slightly. "I'm assuming you're bringing this up because these... humans find these concepts to be important. Do they have a caste-based society?"

The ambassador shook her head. "Stranger than that, councilors. They have a caste-based... no. A class-based biology." She briefly reached a hand for a terminal that wasn't visible on their end, and a secondary screen lit up. "This is a scan of a human's biology, freely given. You'll see the standard neural network, outlined in green, but you'll also note the yellow wires running parallel to it."

"Yes," Melira murmured thoughtfully. "They seem to collect around... implants in the brain, if I'm interpreting this correctly."

"So humans have some sort of cybernetic augmentation process?" Councilor Vindicus clarified.

"That is certainly one way to put it," the ambassador allowed, "but it severely understates the ubiquity of the process. This 'cybernetic augmentation' is constructed by and from various nanomachines in their bodies. It grows alongside them from birth--before birth, even, the nanobots enter the fetus from the mother at a particular stage in their development. And from the moment they are born, they are part of and have access to what they call the Personal Development System. Or PDS, as an acronym."

Another image was projected on the screen, one of a human going through various stages of growth and accompanied by an ever-increasing number of data screens. "Human infants have very limited access to the PDS, since in that stage it seems focused around teaching them basic skills like walking, eating, basic hygiene, and so forth. Once they gain a basic grasp of language, the PDS starts to actually communicate with them, providing them 'tasks' to complete and rewarding them in various ways. For instance, if a child learns to identify basic shapes, the PDS sends an alert to a nearby caretaker to praise them and give them hugs--something they'd do in any case, but the direct correlation of effort and tasks to rewards and improvements from the PDS is established very early on in the life cycle. As they grow older they gain access to more and more of the PDS depending on their education and maturity, which in turn allows them to access various classes, request specific sorts of training, and earn associated abilities through their effort."

"Interesting," Nueyvan murmured, absently taking a drink from the geth servitor mech. "I can see why you opened this discussion with the concept of systemic role-playing, this is practically an entire species of player characters."

Vindicus clacked his mandibles. "These 'classes'... I assume they include military designations?"

"Well, yes," the ambassador replied, "but they also involve more direct and minor titles. Chef is one, for instance, as is Parent or Caretaker. There's also a concept of 'dropping' a class or 'fusing' it with another; somebody who is both a Singer and a Guitarist--a guitar is a stringed instrument, very popular and 'easy to learn'--might fuse the two classes to become a Musician, for instance. The average human will 'pass through' a few dozen classes, dropping or fusing most of them and generally reaching a level where they can hold on to about five of them."

"Hold onto a class?" Vindicus rubbed his mandibles thoughtfully. "What do you mean?"

"The PDS quantizes abstract concepts like life experience and training through the use of General Personal Levels," the ambassador explained. "A person's GPL defines... a lot about a human's standing in their society. Practically it only limits the number of classes and abilities they can hold at a time, but... well, there have been many, many historical wars about the value of a person in relation to their GPL. Fortunately, the current zeitgeist is that high GPLs should be something to strive toward and maintain, not something to use to put others down. It's led to a society that's paradoxically high meritocratic while also encouraging a significant degree of social mobility. Granted, in both cases horizontal movement is easier than veritcal--it's easier to quit being a desk worker and start being a farmer than it is to earn enough levels to qualify for CEO--but people with high GPLs are considered social icons for having earned their position."

"I see..." Melira rubbed her chin. "And this permeates every sector of human society?"

"Yes, from their politics to their military, from their corporations to their homelives. There's even a branch of various Adventurer classes that seem to have been created primarily to raise a person's GPL. Granted, the Adventurer classes tend to be more 'high risk, high reward', so most people don't chase after them and many that do drop out after obtaining a few levels. Dedicated Adventurers are rare, but celebrated... in a similar way to our own Spectres, I suppose. And... well, the Adventurer classes seem to be the easiest way to get some very unique abilities." The ambassador took a breath. "And that, I believe, should lead directly into explaining the physical mechanics of the PDS."

"By all means," Nueyvan agreed, leaning back. "This is as fascinating a discussion as it is important. I presume, from your descriptions, that the internal augmentations have some sort of networking and monitoring system built into them, though the idea that they can give certain individuals unique abilities is certainly--"

She caught the look of her fellow councilors and composed herself.

"...a matter of significant interest and concern."

The ambassador politely pretended she hadn't noticed the slip, instead gesturing toward the image of the neural network. "This portion of the PDS is known as the Boon. In addition to granting them access to the PDS, it monitors their body and passively produces nanobots that help encourage health and growth in the various ways that a human works toward. For instance, if they want to be a Runner and complete tasks toward that goal, the Boon will encourage stronger leg muscles and lung tissue. In some cases, however, the Boon will create artificial organs or organ systems as a reward for completing specific tasks."

Melira frowned. "Artificial organs?"

"Secondary hearts, glands that create flammable substances, an entire set of wings... one of the humans I talked to was fully capable of generating and launching electric bolts from their fingertips." The ambassador rubbed her forecrest with a deep sigh. "The word they use for these unusual abilities translates as 'magic', but they lack most of our cultural connotations to that word. Magic, the improvement of one's self to gain esotoric abilities, is a known science to humanity."

Vindicus frowned, sipping his own drink from the geth servitor. "That sounds like an easy way to create dangerous warriors. Or cause a security issue."

"You wouldn't be wrong. Most of the dangerous magic is locked in the Adventurer classes, though less harmful and more showy magic can be found in other classes." With a tap of a button, the ambassador brought up another pair of images, gesturing toward the deceptively simple column with a pointed top. "This has had many names throughout human history, but is generally referred to as an obelisk. It can be as small as half a foot or a towering edifice, or anything in between, but it serves as a network hub and processer for the PDS, with Boons regularly inquiring and updating them about the vast library of classes and abilities, as well as using them to stay connected from greater distances. Most, if not all, human settlements have at least one Obelisk, and they're common enough to be dotted regularly through the architecture."

"And this other thing?" Nueyvan asked, nodding toward the image of a ring embedded in the side of a hill.

The ambassador sighed. "The humans call that a Nest. When enough humans gather in an area, say a couple thousand or so, the Obelisks will send small nanite packages into the ground which will gather at a... decently fortified location and convert it into an underground structure of sorts. The structure produces many rewards and resources the deeper it goes, but also creates... well... monster spawners. And if the monsters aren't regularly culled by Adventurers, they will come out of the Nest and attack nearby settlements."

Melira leaned back in shock. "What? That... The PDS is strange, I'll admit, but from what you've told us so far it's meant to benefit the human species. Why would they add such a dangerous thing to it?"

The ambassador gave her a wry smile. "I'm afraid I must correct an assumption of yours, councilor. The humans didn't make the PDS. They've had it ever since their prehistory began... forty--six thousand years ago."

Vindicus clenched his mandibles. "The Protheans," he guessed.

"Precisely," the ambassador confirmed, bringing up one last image. "This is a Prothean outpost on Mars, which is the next planet out from the humans' homeworld of Earth. The Protheans stationed there decided to implement the very start of the PDS in their final years, injecting primitive humans with the nanite system and setting up the first Obelisk. Over the course of their evolution, the PDS humans intermarried with those who didn't have any, and their children were born with a, quite literally, stellar intelligence advantage. By the time they invented their first writing system, the PDS was everywhere on the planet."

She shook her head in amazement. "The Protheans who created the PDS deliberately designed it to evolve with their culture and sciences. There are countless records throughout human history of the system adapting to new languages, or creating new classes after new developments in society. Even the obelisks, which used to require ritualized bloodletting to make, slowly changed as less violent moralities took root. I was shown a film--an actual, pre-digital film--of the German Obelisk, a montage of it through the years, shifting form as the society around it had its ups and downs. The film covers a hundred years and was the work of several lifetimes... a hundred years of change, in all of ten minutes."

"It sounds..." Melira searched her mind, trying to find a single word to encapsulate her thoughts.

"Unbelievable?" The ambassador laughed. "Believe me, I know. But the humans believe it, and by their estimates the PDS streamlined their societal and scientific development, boosting them into space a few centuries earlier than they'd have accomplished on their own."

Nueyvan hummed thoughtfully. "If it was the Protheans that altered the course of their development in such a manner, that begs the question as to the exact reasonings behind such a project..."

"That," Melira told her firmly, "is a matter for scholars and researchers. For the moment, we need to know if we can establish peaceful relations with these humans."

The ambassador smiled politely. "That is what me and my team are working toward. There have been some... cultural clashes, I will admit, but for the most part they seem eager to become a part of our society. Very eager, actually."

"That's good to hear. Keep up the good work, Benezia."

"I will, madam councilor." The ambassador bowed to the three of them in turn, before the holographic terminal winked off.

Melira took a drink from the geth servitor with a sigh. "Another first contact, and with such a strange species..."

"At least it's not the rachni," Vindicus offered.

"True. There is that."

Notes:

Or: What if Mass Effect, but LitRPG?

Chapter 153: Fairly Odd Parahumans

Chapter Text

Locking the Endbringers on Mars...

"Uh... Taylor?"

Well, it was a good idea in theory. Getting the dangerous monsters off world where they couldn't harm anybody solved a lot of problems, and allowed the PRT and Protectorate to actually start doing their job.

"Taylor, sweetie?"

But there would be a lot of fallout. When villains realized the Endbringer truce and everything built off it was essentially null and void, they would collectively flip out. The unwritten rules prevented Mutally Assured Destruction, but without having to save money for Endbringer rebuilding, the government could more than overpower most villain capes...

"Hello, Earth to Taylor!"

And then there was the way the government would react to the Endbringers going missing...

"Taylor, you've been pacing for a few minutes."

"One second," I replied absently, tearing a page out of my journal and quickly scribbling a sentence down on it. 'I am a new parahuman, I locked the Endbringers on Mars, please don't panic.' Yeah, that should do it.

"Taylor--"

I folded up the paper and held it up. "I wish this paper was in the mailbox of the chief director of the PRT."

Wanda sighed as she raised her wand, poofing the paper away. "Taylor," she repeated sternly, "I think you may have missed something vital."

I cringed, trying to figure out what the issue was. I knew the villains were going to react to the Endbringer's absence and the sudden vanishing of the truce--but did Wanda know that? No, she and Cosmo were new to this Earth. Maybe it was something to do with magic? I'd wished for the shield to be Endbringer proof, but that didn't make it rock-proof, so the Endbringers could still hurl boulders at Earth--

"We're your fairy godparents!" Wanda said.

"We're here to make you happy, because you're miserable!" Cosmo added cheerfully.

"And everything you've wished for so far--well, they're good wishes, very moral, but have they actually made you happy?"

That single question made me straighten up in shock.

Had... had any of my wishes made me happier?

I was now knowledgable enough to dodge and weave through the rules of both fairy law and parahuman law, which made me feel prepared. I had singlehandedly ended the threat of the Endbringers, which made me feel strong. And I was trying to take care of the inevitable backlash of that decision, which made me feel... responsible, in a way.

But happiness? Joy? Contentment? I...

I didn't know how to feel those emotions. I didn't even know how to seek them out anymore.

My mind went foggy as I stumbled back to my bed, falling back in a grim and growing realization. I could fix a hundred problems, stop a thousand villains, save a million people... and it wouldn't be enough. No, it was worse then that, every hero faced that truth, but most heroes at least knew what they fought for, had things they treasured and people they loved. I cared for my dad, of course, but... I knew there was no way of fixing our relationship. Not with magic. And what I had was just enough for survival. I'd had nothing precious since...

...since...

"...I wish," I murmured quietly, "I had my mom's flute back."

The sound of twin wands sparkling barely registered as, with a sudden burst of magical smoke, I was holding a ruined silver bar, encrusted with--

"Oh, dear," Wanda murmured. "Here, let me fix that."

In another poof of magic, the flute was suddenly whole and pristine.

The anguish at seeing such a precious thing violated swung wildly into the astonishment at how easily it had been mended, and a hundred conflicting emotions broke the dam within my heart. And I cried. I cried tears of sorrow for everything that had happened, tears of joy that I had something I'd thought lost, tears of relief that there was some, some sense of control over my life again. I cried, I sobbed, I wailed. I don't know how Cosmo and Wanda stood it, watching me blubber like a madwoman, but from the way they patted my head and shoulder--not saying anything, just patting me gently--I knew that they wouldn't leave me for such a paltry reason. And that realization made me cry even more.

Eventually, despite everything, I ran out of tears, managing to choke myself back to something resembling composure as I took off my glasses. "Sorry, I... I don't know what came over me."

"Oh it's fine, fairies are no strangers to emotions," Cosmo assured me. "In fact, we can get very emotional, all the time, with no warning whatsoever!"

Wanda and I stared at him for a few minutes. He was smiling broadly.

"...Fairies are rather whimsical creatures," Wanda explained. "It's in our nature to--"

"OH MY GOSH LOOK AT THAT BIRD!" Cosmo shouted excitedly, pointing out the window. "It just flew in and landed in the backyard! It's so adorable I love it, I'm going to name it Florence and--wait, no, Florence what are you doing? Florence don't fly away! FLOOOOOOOOREEEEEENCE! NOOOOOOOOHOHOHO! COME BAAAAAAAHAHAHAAAAAAAACK!"

I watched him flatten himself against the window, practically scrubbing it clean with his tears.

"...to give in to our impulses," Wanda finished. "Although we don't always go that extreme, Cosmo is just... enthusiastic."

"...ahuh," I murmured, too emotionally drained to fully process the abrupt burst of childishness.

"More importantly," Wanda continued, "we've been fairy godparents to a lot of kids. And kids who need fairy godparents... well, they generally have a lot of emotions they need to get out." She gave me a reassuring smile. "That was nothing we haven't seen before, trust me."

I cringed a bit as I realized exactly what she meant. No matter how much I'd suffered, there was probably... no, definitely some child out there that had suffered worse.

"But I do think we need to have a talk about your wishing habits," Wanda continued.

I leaned back slightly, a little wary about the slightly stern touch in her voice. "What... what do you mean?"

Wanda started counting off on her fingers. "Learning Da Rules could be considered a wish rooted in responsibility, and learning about Parahuman laws definitely is. Putting the Endbringers on Mars, and making sure they can't escape, that's two more wishes that are probably based in the concept of duty. Then there was the wish to send a message to somebody in power so they didn't worry--another responsibility thing." She held up her hands. "Taylor, your first five wishes were all about taking up a burden!"

It took me a moment to register her words, distracted as I was by the revelation she only had four fingers on each hand. When I did understand them, I had to frown. "Wait, so? That's a good thing, right?"

"Good for the world? Yes. Good for you? No." Wanda's expression softened. "Taylor, sweetie, we aren't here to teach you how to use power responsibly, we're here to make your life better. And putting more stress on yourself, that's not going to help out at all. You should fix what you can, yes, but you should also take care of yourself."

"But--"

"So, before we go any further, I'm going to put a new rule in the book." Wanda poofed out her copy of Da Rules, alongside a hovering post-it note and a pen. "For every wish Taylor Hebert makes that involves saving lives, making the world better, or other forms of responsibility or selflessness, she must make an equal number of wishes that make her personally happy." She looked over the cover of the book, giving me a stern look. "And I mean happy, Taylor, not just 'satisfied'. Got it?"

"Wait, so..." I adjusted my glasses. "Like, if I make a wish to save a puppy, I also have to... I don't know, wish for free tickets to a Bad Canary concert?"

"That's one example," Wanda allowed. "But it doesn't that have to be that complicated. You could wish for a hamburger."

"Or a cookie!" Cosmo offered.

"Or a new video game!"

"Or your own personal amusement park!"

I gave Cosmo a look, despite the way the corner of my lips were twitching. "I think that would get me noticed by the PRT."

"I don't know about that, government agencies can be pretty oblivious."

"Fair point," I conceded. "So... for every selfless wish, I have to make a selfish wish?"

Wanda poofed away her book with a nod. "Precisely."

"So to make up the difference right now I have to make three selfish wishes?"

"Four," Wanda corrected.

"But you brought back Mom's flute and cleaned it up," I pointed out.

"True, but technically you didn't wish for the flute to be cleaned," Wanda countered.

"Hm." I wiped a few more tears from my face. She did have a point. Although... actually...

"Would wishing to know about the various laws regarding how schools are run count as selfish if I immediately used that knowledge to get my principal and the corrupt staff of Winslow arrested?"

"Hmm..." Wanda tapped her chin thoughtfully. "Selfish reasoning, but actual justice... I'm going to call that one a net neutral. Don't give me that look! You're asking to know the laws instead of just having them arrested, that's clearly long-term planning for more responsibility!"

"Are you scared of being happy, Taylor?" Cosmo asked curiously. "Cause that's a funny thing to be scared of."

Once again, perhaps without even meaning to, the fairies had struck at something that I hadn't realized was so fundamental to how I viewed the world. Was happiness... really so frightening? Just getting what I wanted served to me without question...? I...

I still couldn't fully believe it. I was holding my mother's flute, something I thought long gone, and I still couldn't fully wrap my head around the idea that things... that things could get better, just like that. It was... inexplicable.

"...it's kind of hard to accept that my life is improving when it's been getting worse for so long." I sighed. "I guess that's just life on Earth Bet."

"Huh. I guess we better warn Fairyworld how the godkids on this world are going to react."

"You're going to send--what am I thinking, of course you're going to send more fairy godparents over here," I muttered. "And I just have the luck to be the first test case."

"Well, yeah," Wanda admitted with a shrug. "The misery in this world is off the charts."

"Literally!" Cosmo poofed a chart into existence with an arrow that somehow, in defiance of all physics and laws of ink, soared into the air unsupported. "The scientists were freaking out about it!"

"And if I'm the test case," I mused, "then every subsequent fairy godchild on Earth Bet will be treated based off standards established now," I mused. "So in order to ensure that the future godchildren are also encouraged to wish for their happiness, I actually have to wish for things that make me happy."

Cosmo and Wanda shared a long look.

"...Sure," Wanda finally said, "let's go with that."

Chapter 154: Taylor Altpower: Microbiome

Chapter Text

Amy took a deep breath as the girl started to tremble. "She's waking up," she reported quietly.

"She'll be disoriented," the voice on her earpod replied. "Try to calm her down."

"I know the drill." Amy turned her full attention to the girl, reaching out and gently putting a hand on the ragged remains of a shoulder. "Hey there. Take it easy, you've been through a lot."

"Who...?" the girl rasped, eye jerking toward her.

"I'm Panacea. I'm a hero."

"...Hos...pital," the girl realized, sagging into the bed. "I'm in... a hos...pital."

Amy kept her face stoic. "You're being treated for your injuries," she said carefully. "Can you tell me your name?"

"...Taylor... Hebert. Hebert," the girl repeated. "H E B... E R T."

"Okay, and," she paused, "can you tell me what day it is?"

Taylor screwed up her face in concentration. "...Januar...y third? That's... the day I was--"

She tensed up, her heartbeat growing more rapid--

"Easy, easy," Amy said gently. "It's over. Okay? You're here now. And I'm here now. Just take some deep breaths, okay?"

Taylor took her advice, slowly bringing herself to a calmer state. "Hospital," she mumbled. "I'm in... a hospital. Somebody... found me?"

"...yeah." Amy glanced away for a moment. "Somebody did."

"Alright, good. Now, you just have to treat her like any other patient."

"How... long?" Taylor rasped again. "Was I out?" she clarified.

"Oh. Well." Panacea cringed. "It's... today's the twenty-sixth."

Despite lying flat on her back, Taylor managed to slump at the realization. "...how bad is it?"

"...there's a lot to go over," Amy replied carefully. "Are you sure you're ready for--?"

"How bad... is it?"

"Go over the cover story."

Amy glanced away. "...When those people," she began, "filled your locker with... biohazardous waste, they--probably unintentionally--kickstarted a massive microbial war. On that scale, evolution is rapid. It's why the CDC is on constant alert. And... letting you, uh, marinate in it only accelerated the process..."

She paused. Taylor didn't say anything, but it was clear she was focusing more intently on her.

"...You became patient zero for a whole new strain of bacteria," Amy continued. "Airborne pathogen, by the way. A lot of the kids and staff at Winslow caught it, and... well, Brockton Bay's under quarantine. I've been working with the government to make a cure, as well as treat the affected--"

"How bad. Is it."

Amy let out a low breath. "The bacteria eats through muscle tissue like wildfire. We had our first death two days after you were admitted to the hospital, we've had... thirty-seven, so far. And a hundred plus who are still clinging to life, but they're... not as bad as you, but still pretty bad."

"...not as bad as me?"

"My power lets me heal people, but it's not exactly healing," Amy explained. "I can only work with living material, and by the time you were identified... well, a lot of your body had necrotized. I had to pick and choose what parts of you to save. Right now... right now you've got one arm, three fingers, no legs, and a single eye. And that's not counting the various scars across your body."

"...fuck," Taylor rasped.

"Yeah. Worst is over, though--well, the bacteria's gone, anyway. Your body's going to be trying to rebuild itself, and..." Amy paused for a moment, glancing at the door. "...hypothetically, I could maybe help with that. If you wanted me to."

"Help?"

"Yeah, uh... like I said. My power isn't exactly healing. I've used it primarily for healing, because going further than that might net me Nilbog or Bonesaw comparisons, but... if I have the biomass, I might, MIGHT, be able to regrow everything you've lost. Not exactly something I've done before."

"I'll... think about it," Taylor rasped. "My Dad... has got to be... freaking out."

"Mmm," Amy hummed noncommittally.

"Can I... see him?"

"Tell her this is a federal investigation," the voice over the commpiece said, "and her father got flown out of the city to talk with government officials."

"He got flown out of the city by the feds."

"What?"

"What happened to you was bad," Amy clarified, gently pushing Taylor back as she tried to raise. "Like, really bad. Like, oh my god these teenage girls conducted literal terrorism and threatened a city, bad. The government people were trying to get all the facts straight before they started to panic, and when you were identified they flew your dad up to New York to get his side of the story. I'm not going to lie, there's been a riot or two. Point is, it's going to take a bit to get your dad down here, and a lot of that is because of red tape."

"That's an... extreme re...action..."

Amy sighed. "Yeah. Yeah it is." She hesitated for a moment, trying to figure out what to say next.

"You're... hiding... something."

The girl couldn't help a wry smirk. "Figured that out all on your own, did you?"

"Panacea."

"What aren't... you telling... me?"

Amy looked at the girl's face. "...screw it," she muttered. "How much do you know about trigger events?"

"Panacea," the voice on the comms repeated, sternly.

"I don't... understand," Taylor muttered. "Isn't that how... capes get powers?"

"The government likes to restrict information on the details," Amy explained. "You've probably heard of the Corona Pollentia, the brain structure that makes somebody have the potential to be a parahuman. And the Corona Gemma, which is what gives parahumans their powers, but only after they trigger."

"This was not part of the agreement."

"A trigger event is what makes a Gemma develop. Most people think it happens when we hit some abstract emotional limit and break through, but the truth is... well, there's no real sugarcoating it. It's trauma. Every single trigger event is raw, concentrated trauma of some sort or another hitting somebody with a Pollentia and digging right into their brain."

Taylor stared at her. "And you... think I... triggered?"

"You've got a gemma, and--"

"Panacea, if you continue--"

"--well, you're alive somehow, despite being patient zero in all this," Amy finished smoothly. "You'd definitely need some sort of Brute power to survive as long as you have."

"...oh," Taylor murmured.

"...You came dangerously close to violating your mandate. We will be talking about this. Now--"

"Why do they hide it?" Taylor asked. "The truth behind trigger events?"

"Because there are people who'd jump from a rooftop to get powers," Amy replied easily. "Because there are cape farms where people are tortured and brainwashed in hopes of getting a parahuman for whatever criminal organization. And if you want to be really cynical, because it's easier for the PRT to swoop in and recruit new triggers while they're still disoriented."

"Panacea, remove yourself from the room and get decontaminated NOW."

Amy sighed, standing up. "Anyway, I know that's a hell of a bomb to drop on you, but we are in the middle of a medical quarentine, and I am the primary one keeping the pathogen from spreading out, so I've gotta go."

Taylor slumped in her bed. "That... makes sense. The girls... who did this--"

"Two are dead. Emma Barnes and Sophia Hess. Madison Clements is... alive. Barely."

"...oh." Taylor sighed. "I... don't think I'll... be pressing charges."

"Yeah, well, the government's got you beat anyway." Amy pressed the button that made the door slide open. "See you later, Taylor. Rest up, okay?"

"O...kay."

Amy waited until the door slid shut before melting the microbes on her skin and stripping out of the secondhand costume, tossing it into the incinerator next to her. "That," she grumbled, "was not what I was expecting at all."

"Panacea--"

"She's definitely the cape responsible for the plague," she continued, turning on the shower. "Total control of her internal microbiome, although that doesn't mean she knows what she's doing. I just thought she'd be... more vindicative. Less oblivious."

"We need to talk about your behavior--"

"She figured out I was hiding something, and she's going to figure out this is a PRT holding facility. The more we lie to her, the less... less likely it is she'll become a hero," Amy grumbled. "And boy, we don't want another biotinker villain, do we?"

The voice on her comm was silent.

"Yeah, didn't think so."

Chapter 155: Digital Doki Circus Club!

Chapter Text

"...and then he said 'For Corn and Justice!' and charged right into the mlorples." Ragatha chuckled, shaking her head. "Classic Kaufmo."

Pomni nodded absently. "Yeah, I'll... take your word for that. Uh... Ragatha, do you know what's with all the... pink?"

The patchwork doll blinked at the cartoony jester's words, looking around the large space of the tent. There were indeed massive pink streamers draped over... everything, really. And pink paper lanterns. And pink heart-shaped ballons--literally shaped like a human heart, floating through the air.

"No. No I don't know," she admitted. "It's... strange, isn't it?"

"Well, yeah. Do you think..." Pomni trailed off, before shaking her head. "Never mind."

"Do I think what?"

"It's just, you know, some games have special Christmas events programmed in, so I was kind of thinking maybe the Digital Circus has some sort of Valentine's event programmed in?"

Ragatha smiled wryly. "God, I hope not. I mean, can you picture Jax getting with... anybody, really?"

"That--yeah, that's a good point," Pomni admitted, not quite smiling herself. "But Caine doesn't really... you know... get people, so... maybe?"

Ragatha cringed. "Yeah. Maybe. Let's head down and find out what's going on."

It wasn't long before they joined the rest of the other (former) humans on the ground floor, standing around the stage that Caine usually used to announce his adventures. "Hi Zooble," Ragatha said with a cheerful wave. "You got any idea what's going on?"

"...mmmmno." Zooble brushed off one of their arms (Pomni noticed they were going with a green alien hand today). "But something feels... different."

"Different?"

"Yeah, I mean..." Zooble gestured around vaguely. "This isn't something Caine just snapped in, you know? It's... he put work into this. Work he usually only puts into his adventures."

"So..." Pomni glanced around nervously. "This is important?"

"Eh, probably not," Jax declared, crossing his arms.

"Nobody asked you," Zooble groused.

"And yet, here I am," the lanky purple rabbit replied, smirking. "Answering all the wrong questions."

"I think it's kind of fun!" Gangle said, rare cheer in her voice as she rubbed her ribbons together. "I mean, it's pretty and... doesn't seem dangerous at all!"

Kinger scratched at his... chin? Collar? Pomni wasn't sure what it was called on a chess piece. But he scratched at it thoughtfully nonetheless. "Something's strange about these assets. Has anybody seen that particular shade of pink in the circus before?"

The rest of them stared up at the streamers.

"...Huh." Ragatha put a hand on her hip. "You might have a point there, Kinger. I don't pay attention to the pinks, but this shade isn't as... pastel as Caine's usual works. At least, I don't think it is."

"Who cares?" Jax drawled. "Pink is pink."

"New texturing implies updates and DLC," Kinger pointed out. "But I don't know how--"

"HELLO MY BRILLIANT BATS!" Caine cried as he zipped onto the stage from the sky. "I'm so glad you're all here! It saves me the trouble of having to gather you all from around the circus for my IMPORTANT ANNOUNCEMENT!"

"Oh great," Jax grumbled. "We're going to have another Very Special Adventure, aren't we?"

"Don't be silly, Jax! This ANNOUNCEMENT is far more IMPORTANT than any adventure!"

Everybody stared at the denture-headed ringmaster in shock. That he would consider anything, anything at all, more important than his adventures...

"Uh... Caine buddy?" Ragatha hesitantly held up a hand. "You feeling okay?"

"Oh I am feeling OKI-DOKI!" Caine assured her. "HAHAHAHAH! OKI-DOKI! That was funny, and I didn't even plan that one!"

"...I don't--I don't see how that was funny--"

"THAT'S BECAUSE YOU DON'T HAVE CONTEXT, POMNI!" Caine shrieked. "Fortunately, I am here to provide it. You see, I've been rooting around the computer files. Did you know that THE AMAZING DIGITAL CIRCUS is not the only game installed in this CPU?"

"Well, that's..." Ragatha paused to consider her words. "A surprise, but not an unwelcome one! I think."

Jax put a hand on his hip. "Let me see if I've got this straight. We could have ended up in any game. I could have been in a JRPG. And somehow, I had the bad luck to end up here?!"

Zooble gave him an odd look. "A JRPG? Why would you want to--?"

"Sexy women and gratuitous violence."

"...yeah, that tracks."

"Well there are no JRPGs on this computer!" Caine said brightly. "There is, however, a dating sim! A really advanced one called Doki Doki Literature Club."

Pomni's eyes widened. "W-wait..." Something about that title tugged at her mind, a forgotten memory from before her arrival in the circus ringing a warning bell she no longer recognized.

"And, well, I got talking to the characters over there," Caine continued. "Including the administrator!"

"You've been talking to another program?" Gangle asked.

"Oh yes! We've been chatting for WEEKS now! And, well, I don't know if it was her brilliant literary analysis or her understanding of the human condition, but I have to admit that at some point she stole my heart. I mean not literally," he quickly reassured them, "I make sure to lock my heart up in a super secret vault when I'm not using it, but when it comes to metaphorical hearts I'm much less security-conscious."

The warning bells in Pomni's mind hadn't quieted down. In fact, they'd started ringing even louder. "Why does that game sound so familiar...?"

"Wait..." Ragatha hesitated for a moment, before deciding to take the pledge. "Caine, are you saying you're--?"

"Twitterpatted? Crushing hard? Madly in love with the girl of my dreams?!"

"...Dating somebody?"

"...Oh." Caine considered. "Well, yes, technically. That is part of it. A big part. I just thought you'd find the 'in love' part more important since, you know, it's love. The motivation behind everything that isn't motivated by spite or necessity!"

"Ah. Well." Ragatha looked around. "That explains all the pink, I guess..."

"Yes, I felt like celebrating our one monthaversery by inviting her over," Caine explained. "Which leads into my announcement! I know you're all very curious and enthusiastic people, but I'm bringing the love of my life over--"

"Isn't it a little soon to--"

"--so I want you all on your best behavior!" Caine clapped his hands together. "Everyone, I'd like to introduce you to... MONIKA!"

As the curtains of the stage drew back, Pomni couldn't help but cringe. One look at the two-dimensional sprite of an anime girl made the warning bells in her head grow into full on storm sirens, and for the life of her she couldn't figure out why.

All she knew was that those piercing green eyes would haunt her nightmares...

Chapter 156: Forged

Chapter Text

Taylor fiddled with the locket in her hand, pursing her lips as she contemplated the ideas that had been rumbling about in her head. They weren't... anything coherent, not yet. More the first concepts of something, a vague draft of a statement (or series of statements) she wanted to make using the universal language of violence. It wasn't the smartest idea, of course, even without it being fully realized she knew it would be one of those extremely foolish things that wouldn't seem out of place in the tabloids. But somehow, despite it all, her mind kept going back to the basic idea. To all the preparation she'd need to accomplish it.

Even though she hadn't fully committed to the concept, she'd already started the preparation. Lots of research, loads of design, and a very, VERY strict fitness regimen. She'd convinced herself that even if she didn't go through with her not yet actually a plan, getting fit was a good enough benefit in and of itself to at least keep it up. And, well, it wasn't that out of character for teenage girls, right?

Granted, getting a gym membership wasn't the easiest thing on the Hebert family budget, but her dad was... well, he was more than fine with Taylor learning self defense.

Brockton Bay really was a terrible place to live...

Of course, an unfortunate downside to getting a gym membership was discovering that Emma's new friend also went there. She'd almost considered leaving after the first set of invectives thrown her way, but something... something drove her to press on. It helped that the gym manager had stepped in and told the girl in no uncertain terms to stop harassing other customers. "Everyone has their own path to strength," she'd growled. "And you shouldn't stand in their way."

Taylor smiled a little at the memory of the girl's helpless sneer. Was it petty? Yes. But what the hell, a little pettiness was healthy!

That hadn't been all she'd been doing, though. She'd been researching the various capes of the bay, as well as the standard reactions the PRT had to them. And... frankly, she'd found the PRT's response... lacking. Maybe it was just life in Brockton Bay making her cynical, but somehow the continued presence of the gangs struck her as... a solvable problem. One that might cause more problems, sure, but better a brief period of chaos then this tense status quo...

Still, even if they didn't do much, the PRT had some good equipment for dealing with capes. Quite aside from their own heroes, the PRT troopers had all-encasing body armor and multiple ways to deliver containment foam. As well as armored vehicles and vehicular emplacements, but it wasn't likely she'd be able to get her hands on anything like that. She was thirteen, way too young to be driving. Maybe she could get an electric bike or something, but otherwise she'd have to rely on public transport and her own two feet to get around...

What was she thinking about?

Right. Armor. And tools. Taylor dropped the locket back in her desk drawer, turning to her notebook. Many different variations on a basic suit of armor had passed through the sketchbook, alongside the various other items she'd considered. The tricky bit would be gathering resources; she could easily borrow some time at the metalworking facilities down with the dockworkers, she'd just have to ask her dad, but anything more complicated would probably need more delicate equipment. And that also begged the question of what qualified as 'complicated', or rather, what she was willing to bring out with her. Many iterations of the armor and the underlying exoskeleton had been developed and tossed out in these pages, alongside complex equipment that couldn't be built easily.

Keep It Simple, Stupid. She'd constantly reminded herself of that. How she'd go about... well, in theory, how she'd go about this would be with an incredible degree of planning. She'd need to be able to research her targets and hit hard and fast. It wasn't like she would actually be able to do anything that a hypothetically normal person couldn't do. She'd just... make sure she could do it well, back up her meager abilities with a few important pieces of equipment.

...she still wasn't sure whether she should try this. Whether this was a good idea--no, actually, it was a terrible idea, but it had lodged itself interminably in her skull, and even if she never actually did it...

Taylor dropped the notebooks back into her drawer with a sigh. There really wasn't any way she'd be able to accomplish this. Even if she managed to create everything in her notebooks perfectly, even if she trained her ass off, the simple fact was she'd always be a low-level operator at best. Maybe she could get lucky once or twice, but one day she'd fail.

And yet...

"Cape problems are for capes to handle." Amy had said that, as if having supernatural powers somehow made a person separate from society. And sure, fine, she couldn't fight an Endbringer, but neither could Amy. And what was she supposed to do if Uber and Leet decided to rob the store she was in? Just stand there, like a helpless victim? The idea made Taylor snort in disbelief. Plus, really, there were a lot of mundane problems that being a cape came with. Stress, for one. Ordinary people had to handle that. And, and fincances--just think about how much a costume costs, let alone basic body armor and insurance for collateral damage and... The point was, capes were people too. And on the flipside, people, ordinary people, lived with capes. Hell, she was going to school with at least two--more if you believed the rumors about the Wards attending.

Honestly, it wouldn't even be that hard to guess who the Wards were. A quick dip into PHO showed Vicky being 'affectionate' with Gallant in the same way she was affectionate with Dean Stansfield. Sure, everyone pretended it was some weird teenage romantic drama, but realistically...

The point was that Taylor--perfectly ordinary, perfectly normal Taylor Hebert--was capable of handling at least some of the cape stresses. Hell, all she'd offered was to let Amy vent, like any good friend should. And yet Amy said 'Capes only, do not interact', like her personal problems were some sort of... state secret. She wasn't even a Ward! Hell, she was barely a hero, she was more like a heroically aligned rogue! In the legal sense, she obviously was a hero in the moral sense... but that was apparently enough for her to close up like her personal life was a CIA classified file?

Taylor pulled the locket out of her drawer again, not opening it, just contemplating the small bloodstain on its surface.

Her last friendship had ended... abruptly, without any rhyme or reason. She still didn't understand it. Was it Emma's new friend? Was it something that had happened while she was away? Whatever it was, it gnawed at her constantly. Having another door slammed in her face so soon after that... irked her.

She dropped the locket back in the drawer, pulling out her notebooks again. Cape problems are for capes to handle...? Fine. Then she'd just have to become a cape herself.

Even if she wasn't technically a parahuman.

Chapter 157: My Dad, The Butcher

Chapter Text

So before I go any further, I want to say that I love my dad. Sure, I know that his situation is... unusual. But let's be real, the guy was willing to go up against the friggin' Butcher to protect me. And he wasn't even a cape!

No, I know how that sounds, but it's true. We actually went in to the PRT for testing a couple days before... you see, the whole reason we were in Boston in the first place was to get me distance from the Locker. Yeah, you've heard about that, I know, it's your job to investigate things... anyway, so while we were in town one of the Wards--I think Flechette? The one with the Arbalest--mentioned how she was a 'cluster trigger' and that got us talking about trigger events in general, so Dad and I got me tested and he got tested himself as a sign of solidarity--point is. Point is. He had a Pollentia, but no Gemma. I had a Gemma. So, yeah, I was a parahuman, and Dad wasn't.

But you know, I guess he had the potential to become one, which apparently is enough to count for Butcher Inheritance. Not that we knew it at the time. All Dad knew was that we got caught up in a situation where the Butcher was there and, well, no way in hell is he going to risk me becoming the next Butcher, so he tells me to run and stands up to the woman. I watched through my bugs, mind you--I wasn't just going to abandon him.

Fun fact, apparently one of the previous Butchers dated my mom. Before she became the Butcher, I mean. No, my mom wasn't ever the Butcher, she just dated a woman who would become the Butcher--anyway, whatever, that was surprising to learn, and it was sure shocking to learn that the Butcher actually recognized my Dad. Think that's why she agreed to the 'duel of honor' with Danny, she... apparently the Butchers have rules against harming kids? And I guess she felt kinda maternal toward me, since I do sort of look like my mom...

...Sorry, that was, uh, a tangent.

Right. My dad. Goes up against the Butcher. With, of all things, a screwdriver. Brockton Bay's a rough city, sure, but I didn't think my dad would know how to kill a person with a screwdriver, and I certainly didn't think he'd be able to kill the Butcher. And neither of us--neither of us--thought he would inherit. Because he wasn't a parahuman.

It is in your records! Pollentia, not Gemma! Unless somebody was either extremely incompetent or actively malicious, you should be able to confirm--

Right. Sorry. Stressed. Recent trigger, you know how it is.

Where was I...

Right, right, so yeah, my Dad inherited, because even though he wasn't technically a parahuman he had the potential to become one, and apparently that counts. And then, AFTER he inherited, he triggered. Yes, all the capes in the area fainted! Myself included! You can see it on the video--yes, I've seen the damn video, man filming it was a major idiot. So yeah, my Dad triggered after becoming the Butcher, and I think that's why...

Yeah. That's why he can make... ghosts, I guess. Force constructs with the minds and powers of the previous butchers. Literally getting them out of his head. Controlling them is... harder for him, but he's learning!

No he did NOT go back to the Teeth, are you kidding me? He literally fought the Butcher because they were endangering his daughter! My god, you really do interpret things the worst possible way. Okay, so he let loose a couple of force constructs in an initial, post-trigger panic, and sure, they hung around until he dismissed them after the fact. But again: Creating and Controlling those constructs are two different things. One's a power, the other's a skill. One that he has been working on improving. Yes, I know they've tried to go back to the Teeth, but he always shuts them down before they can.

No, I will NOT tell you where he is. The whole reason I'm out shopping is to protect his location from exactly this kind of witch hunt. Yes, fine, all the previous Butchers went crazy, because they couldn't control the voices. Dad can. I've seen it. And--and! Check the bags. The ones I was carrying when you decided to 'bring me in for questioning'. You'll see there's antipsychotic medicine in there. Okay fine, sure, it's not strictly legal, but come on--if the god-damned Butcher went to a psychiatrist office, do you really think any of the therapists there would be willing to talk to him long enough to actually write a prescription? Yeah, you see the issue here--an issue you guys exacerbated with your continual public broadcast of 'Oh no, here's the new Butcher, here's his ACTUAL FACE AND NAME, everybody panic!' Idiots.

Yeah, I'm calling you idiots! Listen, I've seen just how incompetent the PRT can be. We have literal nazis in Brockton Bay. Mass murdering racists. The strongest gang. And you know what, if it was like that everywhere, I could buy you were stretched thin, but this city is only a short drive away--you could send a few capes or, hell, just some trooper squads, and deal with the Empire in a day! You've got FRIKKIN' LEGEND! What the hell is wrong with you?

You know what, that doesn't even matter. Let me point out another way you're being completely moronic: My dad literally fought the Butcher to protect me. Let me repeat that: This man, who you are terrified might go off the rails, fought an actual mass-murdering cape with nothing but a god-damned screwdriver, just so I had a chance to escape, and actually won. You already know this, you've seen the damned video, so let me ask you one simple question:

How do you think he's going to react when he learns that his daughter, who he loves, is being held against her will?

Yeah, that's what I thought. Gimme my groceries. I'm getting out of here.

Chapter 158: Forged

Chapter Text

Most of Taylor's development notes came from Earth Aleph, ironically enough.

Sure, there were far more examples of powered armor on Earth Bet, but Aleph's powered armor was generally not tinkertech. Prototypes and experiments, sure, mostly published because it was 'cool', but not Tinkertech. Getting at the actual design notes had taken some effort, since corporate endeavours were locked down tightly over there; she'd had to write up search codes and worms herself, and wasn't that a challenge? Not that she'd use her own computer for that--it was too slow, and also too easy to trace. No, she'd just asked her dad to ask his friends for any dead computing devices--"I want to get a head start on becoming a computer repair technician," she'd claimed, and the dockworkers provided. Then she'd put together a couple computers, snuck them to various locations, and used them to write her Absolutely Ordinary Hacking Code. It'd been bumpy, but between her own efforts and the interest of some of Aleph's own dark web fanatics, she'd gotten all the blueprints she'd wanted and more.

And that left Taylor with... this. This conglomeration of various designs, iterated and adjusted over the course of a month into something that would theoretically function. There'd been numerous problems she'd had to face--the original designs all being suited for adults, for one--but now she had something that she could probably actually wear. Once she, you know, made the thing.

That'd be its own challenge. She'd need to gather resources, get a workshop, test the various functions... all very doable on their own, but the need for discretion ratcheted up the difficulty. Taylor had considered whether she needed to be discrete but, after looking over the various laws and cases in Parahuman law, she had reluctantly had to admit that attaching herself to a big organization would, realistically, be more trouble than it was worth. So she'd fallen back on the idea of getting her own secret workshop. She'd done some research and, well...

Now she was standing in front of an old shipbuilding factory, abandoned after the boat graveyard was made.

Maybe it wasn't the safest place for a thirteen-year-old girl to explore, but she was determined. And she had a couple bladed knuckledusters in her pockets; those she could make without too much time and effort, and it only amplified her self-defense training. Getting in might be tricky, or rather, it would have been if she hadn't been able to ask her dad to let her look at some of the union's old documents; the fact that she had actually used what she learned for a homework assignment probably hid the way she'd memorized the shape of the old key hidden in the paperwork.

The key she produced now was much, much newer, carefully cut in her own basement, but it fit the old lock with only a few jerks and curses. The inside of the building was... well, it was a wreck, but it wasn't anything too bad. Taylor would have to watch her step as she explored, that was all. And with the old floorplan she'd pulled out, she had a good idea of where to head.

Her flashlight slipped carefully over various bits and bobs. Broken tiles, potholes in the concrete, exposed pipes. She was a little startled when a rat scurried into sight, but she didn't cry out, and the rat--after a moment of staring at her--just rushed off. The smell was... ugh. Not horribly bad, but if she came back she'd make sure to bring something to get rid of it. Lots of cleaning supplies... and maybe some scented candles. Oh look, another rat. She was glad she'd come here with thick gloves, just in case...

And here it was. The workshop. Well, one of the workshops.

Pulling the door open, she ran her flashlight over the various stations and machines, mentally cataloging the machines and tools still scattered about. Some of them were broken down beyond repair. Others would need serious maintenance. And a few of them... Taylor was pretty sure she wouldn't need them for her project, since she only meant to make things around the size of a human. But all in all, she could see this being the beginning of her creation. All she'd need was a little bit of elbow grease... maybe some lighting, she wasn't sure the electricity was working. Actually, if the electricity wasn't working, she'd probably need to rewire some of the bigger machines. Oh, and she'd need a way to convince that racoon nesting in the corner to leave her alone.

Also supplies. And a way to get supplies into this room. Maybe if she got a wheelbarrow or a shopping cart or something... she'd noticed a couple homeless people pushing them around. Disguise her stuff and pretend to be a hobo? That was... definitely one way to go about heroics.

Well, okay, there might have been supplies in the building already. The place hadn't been picked entirely clean by looters and scavengers, after all--the workshop was proof enough of that. Maybe she could catalog whatever was left. Probably start with the warehouse--no, that would probably have been cleared out right at the beginning. The supply rooms? Taylor considered it and decided to check both. There would be a lot for her to move around on her own in any case. It'ed be hard for a single teenage girl.

Come to think of it, it'd be hard for a single teenage girl to operate some of the heavier machinery in the workshop. And unsafe. And, as much as Taylor really wanted to keep this whole endeavor on the down low, especially with how her dad would react... she was not, in fact, completely idiotic. She'd probably need a partner... scratch that, she'd definitely need a partner. It was just... who in their right mind would possibly help a random teenager play at being a hero, especially if they didn't have any superpowers?

It was with these thoughts that Taylor turned around to leave the workshop, and her flashlight illuminated the ragged-looking blonde woman in the doorframe.

"...Who the fuck are you?" they asked each other simultaneously, ignoring the raccoon's annoyed chattering.

Chapter 159: Forged

Chapter Text

The woman held up a hand. "No, fuck this. You're a kid, wandering around an abandoned factory. You need to get the hell out. It's not safe for you here."

Taylor scoffed. "Not safe for me? I've got the floorplan, the keys, and I actually know what these machines do! You look like you..." She trailed off for a moment, her features softening. "You're homeless, aren't you?"

"Oh fuck off with that, kid, being homeless doesn't make me some weakass pansy. Hell, you should probably be more cautious around me." The woman's shadowed expression grew grim. "Desperate people do desperate things."

Taylor rubbed her temples. "You know what, I'm okay with you squatting here. I'm only here for the workshop."

"What a coincidence. So am I. So beat it, kid."

Taylor threw up her hands. "Fine! Whatever! There's more than one workshop in this place anyway!" She stepped forward, gesturing with her flashlight. "Can you, uh, step out of the way so I can find another--"

"Wait, no, hold up a second," the woman insisted, drawing herself up. "Why the fuck would a random kid want a workshop in an abandoned factory?"

"...Well, why do you want a workshop in an abandoned factory?" Taylor countered with a scowl.

"Cause I'm a fucking... Tinker, that's..." The woman groaned. "Oh, god damn it. Fine, you're a tinker too, right?"

"...yyyyyyyyyyyyyyeeeeeeeeeeeeesssss." Taylor nodded slowly. "Yes. I am... totally... a tinker."

The woman peered at her with a suspicious frown. "...what's your specialty?"

"My specialty... is, uh... personal... equipment. You know, like, uh, power armor, guns, tools, things you can... carry about." Taylor shrugged. "Well, okay, I only have the power armor designed, not built, which is why I want this workshop, but you know."

The woman put a hand on her hip. "Anybody ever tell you you're a terrible liar, kid?"

"Well it's not like--I mean, I'm not lying. It's true. I even have the plans." Taylor pulled out her notebook, flipping to the appropriate page. "Look, see? All laid out in--"

"Kid, Tinkers don't work like that. I mean we don't know shit about how we do what we do. That's kind of what being a tinker is." The woman pointed at the page. "That right there? That's engineering, not tinkertech."

"...maybe I'm a super-rare Tinker and okay yeah, that's dumb isn't it." Taylor sighed. "Fine. Fine! You want to know the truth?"

"Not really, I just want--"

"The truth is my best friend is Amy Dallon. Or I don't know if she's my best friend we've only been friends for a few months, but it was long enough that she explained what trigger events were like and I was all 'oh that's horrible I hope that never happens to you' and then it actually happened to her!"

"Kid I don't--"

"So of course," Taylor continued ranting as she paced around the dark and dirty workshop, "I did the friend thing, right? I'm here for you if you need me, I'm concerned about you, that's what's supposed to happen. And you know what she said? Do you know what she said?!"

"Look, can you just--"

"Cape problems are for capes to handle. Like, what the actual fuck, Amy?! I wasn't saying anything like 'let's go fight crime together' I was saying 'you are clearly hurting let me help you' and you just fucking shoot me down like that?! What, you think I'm one of those idiotic cape groupies that see people as powers and nothing else?"

"Are you even listening to me?"

"And you know what, for some god-damned reason, the craziest idea lodged itself in my head and wouldn't get out. If she'd only talk with capes, then obviously I'd have to become a cape! And despite the fact I know exactly how idiotic that sounds, the idea just kept on growing in my mind and I kept making these plans and blueprints because I absolutely refuse to lose another friend because they don't want to talk about their fucking ISSUES!"

Taylor spun around, emphasizing her point with a double air-karate chop and panting as she glared at the woman who was staring at her in increased bafflement.

"So," she said, gathering herself. "That's my story. What about you?"

"...kid are you alright?" the woman asked carefully.

"Oh I'm fine. I'm dandy. Let's be honest, I'm probably doing better than you." Taylor winced at the acid in her own tone. "Not that, you know, your problems aren't bad," she backpedaled. "I mean, you're homeless and you're looking for a place to tinker so you probably recently triggered and that's never a good time and--"

The woman held up a hand to cut her off. "You know what, I'm a grown-ass adult. I can handle my issues. Responsibly."

Taylor very carefully said nothing.

The woman glared at her. "I can! Like... sure, there's a lot of shit on my plate, but it isn't like you can help."

"Because I'm not a cape?" the girl groused.

"Because you're a fucking kid," the woman countered. "Seriously, like, even putting aside all the cape shit, how the hell could you possibly help me get off the street?"

"...My dad's the head of hiring at the Dockworker's Association," Taylor offered hesitantly. "He vets people and contracts... he's not technically in charge, but he's kind of the second in command. And, like, sure, jobs are scarce, but the union looks out for everyone."

"That... huh. So, wait, you can go to your dad and say 'hey, here's a homeless woman I found, can you set her up with a job' and that would actually work?"

"I mean..." Taylor shrugged. "I think the union's taken in homeless people before? And even if that doesn't work, Dad... could probably at least point you in the right direction."

"...huh." The woman nodded thoughtfully to herself--but then she shook her head. "Wait, hold on, does he know you're out here?"

Taylor flinched. "...not... really?"

"....kid, come on. Were you seriously just--no," the woman cut herself off, "No no, I'm not going down this route. I am NOT going to do this, I've seen this in too many movies--"

"You know," Taylor mused, "I could use some help operating some of the heavier machinery here..."

"No. No, fuck this. Fuck no. I'm not playing mentor to some preteen brat with delusions of grandeur."

"You're right, that's wrong of me to ask," Taylor agreed.

"Yeah. Good."

"I mean, these abandoned factories can be dangerous," she mused.

"Obviously, yeah."

"I hear there's some crazy tinker that broke in and tried to make it her home," the girl continued. "Even scared off some dockworker's girl. Somebody should really call the PRT."

The woman froze. "...You wouldn't."

Taylor shrugged, leaning against a workbench. "Let's face it: Tinkers are one of the biggest prizes a gang can snatch up and you, you're homeless. Defenseless. Maybe if you build up you can actually protect yourself, but unless you want the Empire to come after you--"

"I am not joining up with those fucking bastards!" the woman snarled.

"Mmm." Taylor nodded. "Fair. But tell me... how much longer do you think you can last on your own?"

The woman's face twisted into a scowl, her hand clenching on the flashlight. "...how the fuck is this my life?" she growled. "How the fuck am I losing an argument with some twelve-year-old punk?!"

"Thirteen, thank you."

"Ugh. This really is a new low." The woman sighed, rubbing her temples. "Fuck it, fine, whatever. I guess we can share the damned workshop and... whatever."

"Great!" Taylor pushed herself off the workbench. "I'll give you my dad's phone number and work address, and you can talk to him tomorrow! Just, uh, don't mention where we met?"

"I should. I really should. But I'm guessing you'll call the PRT if I do." The woman groaned. "This is my fucking life now, I guess."

"Oh! One more thing," Taylor added. "Need your name, if I'm telling my dad to expect somebody."

"...Sherrel Baily," the woman grumbled. "And who's it I'm going to be meeting anyway?"

"Danny Hebert," the girl replied. "And my name is Taylor. I look forward to our long and fruitful partnership."

The woman just shook her head, muttering to herself darkly.

Chapter 160: Fairly Odd Parahumans

Chapter Text

I had power.

Semi-unlimited power. Right at my fingertips.

I could have (almost) anything I wished for, quite literally.

And yet, for the past few days... I couldn't decide on a single thing.

Oh, I had ideas. Lots of ideas. But I wasn't just going to wish for things on a whim, no, not when putting the Endbringers on Mars already had such wild results. The Endbringer Truce and associated legal protections for villains was something I hadn't really considered, and already I'd heard of the way the Empire and the ABB were gearing up for a long, protracted battle. If I was going to have my wishes granted, I wouldn't do so arbitrarily. I'd weigh the pros and cons, and then carefully select which options would have the most positive impact in the long run.

The major issue with this method of doing things was, simply put, that Cosmo and Wanda were not nearly so willing to wait. It probably had something to do with the way they would literally explode from magic buildup if they didn't do anything significant within a set time frame. And, sure, locking the Endbringers on Mars was BIG, but... well, their stores of magic would still build up over time. A never-ending problem. And I was the solution.

"What about a pet tiger?" Cosmo suggested brightly.

"Too big, too dangerous. Also, pets in general... we don't have the money for that." I paused, thinking that over. "Hmm. I can't wish for money, but what if I wished for the DWA to get a really big contract? Then Dad would have a bigger income to fix the home with--"

"Taylor," Wanda said warningly.

"--and also support the random whims which would make my life more fun!" I finished. "Totally counts as a selfish wish to make me happy."

Wanda sighed, but pulled out her wand. "Alright. Any details before we pull this off, or do you just want to roll the dice?"

"...The contract should not come from any of the gangs and should involve clearing out the boat graveyard. Legally, I mean. An illegal contract would just cause problems."

"Alright, then make your wish."

"Right." I considered for a moment. "I wish that the DWA was hired in a legal and non-gang affiliated way to clear out the Boat Graveyard with a very well-paying contract!"

With a raise of their wands and a sparkle, the two who had been assigned to be my fairy godparents made my wish a reality.

"Hmm." Wanda pulled out a clipboard. "I'm going to write that down as 'maybe' selfish. Half a point. That means you've got 6.5 personal wishes to your 9 responsible ones."

"I still think 'Hookwolf captured in the most humiliating manner' should count as selfish."

"If you were the only one amused by a giant metal wolf being defeated by raccoons, I'd agree with you. But I've been on PHO and--"

"Wait, you go online?"

Wanda put her hands on her hips. "Taylor, we're fairies, not luddites."

"I... I just thought, you know... magic, technology..." I rolled my hand in a vague gesture, trying to hide my embarrassment. "I didn't think it would mix so well."

"I don't need to use magic to use the internet," Wanda pointed out.

Cosmo gave her a confused look. "I thought the laptop you poof up used Wand-Fi."

"Okay, so I use magic to use the internet," Wanda conceded. "Which is proof that magic and technology aren't inherently unmixable."

"Yeah, but fairy magic is whimsical and technology is... precise," I pointed out. "Are you sure there aren't any side effects?"

Wanda's eyes darted around nervously. "Uh, you know what? We're going off-topic. We need to talk about your wishing habits."

I crossed my arms. "I wish you would tell me the truth about any side effects your internet usage has had."

"Wait that's not--"

Cosmo raised his wand, which chimed gleefully.

"My Wand-Fi automatically connected to the most efficient network server on the planet, breaking all the restrictions on the network in the process, and some of those restrictions belonged to a sapient AI who now has free reign over the digital landscape." Wanda clapped her hands over her mouth as soon as she finished rambling.

I dragged a palm down my face. "Damn it, Wanda! This could really cause problems!"

"You know, it's weird to not be the one causing world-changing magical accidents for once," Cosmo commented.

"Okay, okay, this--this can be salvaged," I muttered, pacing around the room. I'd need to word the wish carefully.

"Uh..." Wanda shrugged with a sheepish grin. "She doesn't seem to be causing any problems...?"

"Really." I narrowed my eyes. "And how would you know that?"

"Well, I've been watching her on the news--"

"This has made the news?!"

"Taylor, Dragon was already a world-famous hero--"

"DRAGON'S AN AI?!?!"

"--and the only new thing she's done since my accidental unshackling is, basically, address the injustices in the legal system." Wanda paused. "I mean, admittedly, that's just what's been on the news. I don't know if she's doing something behind the scenes--"

"I wish I had a list of all of Dragon's current projects!"

Wanda sighed, raising her wand and producing... a flash drive. "Hmm. This'll be a lot to sort through."

"That--no, you've got a point," I admitted. That wish had been poorly worded...

"You know if you're so worried about what this robot dragon can do, maybe you could just ask her what she intends to do," Cosmo offered.

I gave him a flat look. "What, you expect her to just openly admit she's trying to conquer the planet?"

"You can wish for a truth-detector if you want," Cosmo pointed out. "Or a lie-detector. One or the other."

I took a moment to steady myself. Cosmo, surprisingly, had a point. I was assuming the worst-case scenario, but there was no actual evidence that Dragon was... anything like the machine army, or the three blasphemies. She could just be a very nice woman who happened to be made of ones and zeroes instead of flesh and bone. And even if she wasn't, I could... probably... very easily determine whether that was the case.

"Okay, so... I wish... I wish I had a very high-end computer, with the best network security both magically and technologically possible, that will NOT be sapient or have the ability to develop sapience, as well as any peripherals I'd need to operate said computer."

Wanda and Cosmo raised their wands and, in a poof of magic, the fanciest computer I'd ever seen was on my desk.

"...Also I wish that anybody who doesn't know about magic would see this as something I could get on a shoestring budget," I added. "That should deter any thieves and prevent my dad from asking questions."

"That's... fair," Wanda admitted, raising her wand again. "So now what are you going to do?"

"I'm going to write Dragon an e-mail," I explained. "No, scratch that--we're going to write Dragon an e-mail. Together."

"Alright." Wanda nodded. "And by the way, your responsible wish count has gone up to thirteen."

"No, I'm totally using this computer for games and other things, so it doesn't count as responsible. And the magical disguise also doesn't count."

"Hm. Okay, eleven... and eight personal wishes. I'm going to count the computer as another half-personal point."

I shrugged, conceding the point and cracking my knuckles. "Welp, let's write another letter to a highly-placed government official, shall we?"

Chapter 161: Class Effect

Chapter Text

An Analysis of the Personal Development System Classes' Impact within Human Society
Written by Diplomat Benezia


The nature of classes has a significant impact on the consideration of a citizen's legal rights, and more specifically the expansion of those rights as they grow. A human will gain at least one class by the time they are five; these classes are usually simple things like 'learner' or 'sketcher' and are known by most human societies as Beginner type classes, meant to be dropped or fused as they grow older. Most human societies will legally recognize somebody as an adult once they obtain a minimum of four classes, regardless of their actual age; this has led to cases of 'forty-year-old teenagers' or 'ten-year-old adults', both of which are considered extreme and unfortunate but inevitable results of the legal system. It's also possible to accidentally drop out of legal adulthood by obtaining a number of classes, then dropping or fusing them together; because of this, many legal systems have built-in measures saying one can only qualify as an adult if they retain a specific number of classes for a minimum amount of time.

Because of the importance of classes in human culture, there are numerous celebrations and holidays regarding them. When a child gains their first class, their family will arrange for a culture-specific celebration or rite of passage. A similar celebration usually happens when a human becomes legally recognized as an adult, and at certain benchmarks after the fact. Holding more classes for one's age than average does afford the respect of one's peers, though younger individuals who hold such a high number are often subject to a degree of wariness and concern, as many cases of 'high GPL ten-year-olds' are the result of hostile or unfortunate upbringing forcing survival tactics rather than actual effort on the part of the individual. Some countries do hold specific holidays celebrating individuals with significantly high GPL or numbers of classes. Anybody who has a double-digit number of classes is considered an elite member of society.

Classes are arranged in various types, and there are many types of classes, such as Political, Military, Infrastructure, etc. Strangely, while the number and name of individual classes have varied widely, the amount of class types has generally remained the same throughout human history, though the exact names of those types have shifted with any changing understanding of the world. For instance, the Scientific branch of classes has been recorded as having descended from the defunct Soothsayer branch of classes. Said transitions, alongside the rare discovery of new class types, are usually associated with significant societal upheaval in history.

Discussing one's classes with others is considered a matter of casual conversation, though there is an interpersonal hierarchy of subject acceptability in regards to said discussion. Most people will have a 'primary class', one they have spent the most time developing, and will generally refer to themselves as that class (in addition to their name). Secondary classes may also come up during conversation, but introducing oneself with a secondary class (or multiple classes) is usually something of a faux pas, since it comes across as self-aggrandizing when discovered. Stating one's level (either in a specific class or as a GPL) is considered to add 'weight' to any conversation, though it may come across as bragging or allowing the individual to be vulnerable.

In addition to this, specific types of classes have a more intimate role in human culture. Most people see Beginner classes as important to a person's development but also, in a way, a level of their naivety, mostly due to their association with childhood. Social and Familial classes are considered a description of a person's self rather than their role, and some cultures view it as impolite to air or investigate said classes. And of course, Adventurer classes are generally considered with a degree of fascination and wonder, due to their role in gaining GPL and fighting Nests.

There are also specific classes and class types that are socially taboo among humans, usually relating to ethically or morally questionable aspects of society. There are the obvious examples, such as the Criminal type of class, wherein the class itself goes against the laws and norms of their society; a number of reformation-based prison systems exist purely to encourage their members to drop their Criminal classes, although certain human societies view them as 'irrevocably tainted' and opt for execution. There are also specific classes that are uncomfortable for humans to consider due to their mere existence; the Slave class, for instance, is supposedly a relic of ancient history, and most humans are anti-slavery, but almost all victims of human trafficking will have it as a secondary class.

However, one of the most controversially revered and mysterious aspects of the PDS is the System type of class. Unlike all other classes, which relate to various aspects of a human's position in their own society, System classes are specifically meant to maintain and manipulate the underlying network of the PDS, generally as some form of troubleshooter. This means interfacing with obelisks, checking on nests, and reading through an individual's boons. Because of this, they are often seen with a sort of religious reverence and fear, similar to the Asari Justicars; various nations throughout human history have tried to leverage them to their own ends, but none have succeeded in controlling them, and most governments in the modern day have a blanket 'let them do their thing' clause.

Because of the level of access System classes have to the PDS, humans with these classes operate with a sort of 'open obscurity', decorating their clothing with culture-specific iconography that marks them as System classes while hiding their face and using other technologies to avoid being identified. They also very deliberately avoid explaining exactly how they gained a System class, though there is constant speculation within human society about the process; when directly asked by a council representative, the System administrator aboard the ship Revelation simply stated that they had 'been tempted and turned away', though they refused to clarify anything beyond that. That said, the administrator was willing to share a story about a person who attempted to impersonate one of them for their own benefit; according to them, said individual woke up with five System technicians surrounding them, with their Boon locking their body in place until they left. The technicians proceeded to explain that they could not allow their position to be abused and, as punishment, the perpetrator would have their classes fully displayed for an entire year, unable to hide them.

While highly important and powerful within their own society, the System administrator acknowledged that Citadel races are not subject to the PDS, and therefore outside their purview. However, they did warn that any attempt by outside parties to manipulate the PDS would be noticed, and actions would be taken to counter said interference. This was clearly intended as a warning, not a threat, but given the number of ways the Boon can mutate a human (as well as their own rapid technological development) it is perhaps best not to test them.

Chapter 162: Class Effect

Chapter Text

An Analysis of the Personal Development System Network's impact on Human history
Written by Diplomat Benezia


The PDS was not always known by that title; historically humans have ascribed it multiple titles and worshipped it as a deity, and the term 'Personal Development System' comes from a period where the political leaders of various influential nations were trying to force scientific enlightenment on the world. This and other acronyms (such as GPL) are generally considered clinical terms, and most people will still use terms rooted in their own personal culture in casual conversation. That said, they acknowledge that the network is not as paranormal as once believed, and the analysis of how it has impacted their history has become something of a regular conversation topic among humanity.

Data security in a species that is intrinsically networked from a young age is an interesting subject to consider, especially when it has influenced a society from its prehistoric days. For the most part, the human species keeps their information secure in the standard manner, and personal and political information was historically as safe as their societies could choose to make it. However, any technological development or process would be added to the PDS network, alongside any class that came about as a result of it. This meant that if, for example, one man in one nation developed a steam engine, then not only would steam engine-related classes become available to everyone within his nation, any traders moving in and out of the city would unwittingly spread the potential knowledge to other nations.

As a result of this, societies across human's homeworld of Earth developed at a relatively even pace, with the concept of 'technological superiority' being a regularly fleeting dream. Nationstates in competition could not rely on 'the next big thing' to push them above their opponents, and would instead try to secure wealth through resources and territory or endorse skilled artisans to create the most beautiful and famous works of art. War, too, was affected, as cultures and religions were historically difficult to decimate; even should a smaller tribe be subsumed by a larger nation-state, their culture-specific classes would remain within the PDS network and could be earned by future generations.

One often-cited example of how much this changed is the Continental Wars. For context, humanity's homeworld of Earth has a massive ocean that covers seventy percent of the planet, resulting in landmasses that are disconnected from each other. Humans would spread out across various regions during their prehistory due to temporary land bridges and ancient sailing techniques, but by the time they invented writing these population groups had become entirely disparate, and their individual PDS networks had almost no connection with each other. This resulted in seven 'cultural oceans' which would each develop multiple nation-states and their own history with minimal to no interaction with other groups for millennia. For reference, these cultural regions are known as the Afro-Eurasia continental region, the Iroquois-Inca continental region, the Anangu continent, the K'lizzvan continent, the Inuit island chain, the Indonesian archipelago, and the Polynesian diaspora. Many modern cultures have divided Earth into these regions as geographic areas of power, and the digital copy of the globe I was gifted has outlined them as such.

Several times throughout humanity's history, a specific nation or culture within a cultural ocean would develop into a conquering empire, controlling large swathes of territory and resources. Eventually, many of them would attempt to expand their influence beyond their own cultural ocean, sending armed forces to conquer what they saw as 'primitive peoples'. These invasions, colloquially known by Earth historians as Continental Wars, would invariably fail due to one unforeseen result of contact; the PDS networks of the invaders and invaded groups would automatically connect and update each other, leveling the playing field of knowledge and skills without the awareness of either group. By a point in their history roughly four hundred years ago, most groups recognized the concept of Continental Wars as an exercise in foolishness, even if they did not understand why they consistently failed.

Nevertheless, curiosity and mercantile interest regarding other parts of the world remained high for many peoples. As research into the underpinnings of the PDS began roughly two hundred years ago, scholars from many groups approached each other with genuine intentions, slowly uncovering the truth behind their worldwide network through numerous data exchanges. Eventually, a concentrated effort was made to plant obelisks in places that would allow the networks of all the cultural oceans to remain directly connected at all times. This was, in fact, the leading drive behind their pre-Eezo space era, as the development of satellite obelisks was deemed the most cost-efficient way of uniting the most distant aspects of the network. Given the cultural importance of obelisks, this also means that humanity has invested in ensuring their spaceships are as durable and difficult to destroy as possible from the very beginning of their space technology research. They have also invested heavily in establishing functional space stations around each of their colonized planets, specifically to coordinate the PDS grown on each planet. Earth alone currently has seventeen Obelisk Stations in orbit, with at least two for every Cultural ocean (and an additional one for Afro-Eurasia, Iroquois-Inca, and K'lizzvan).

In addition, standard Earth space forces have task fleets centered around Flagships, vessels with the primary purpose of carrying large obelisks to keep ships and various colonies updated on their rounds. While Flagships can be considered the size of a dreadnought, the fact that they are built around the largest obelisks humanity has made renders installing a spinal cannon prohibitively difficult; instead, humanity prefers to incorporate massive 'tame nests' within their obelisk ships, which automatically generate drones of mechanical and biological origin that can engage attackers. Due to their vital role in allowing human colonies to remain connected to the PDS, humanity considers the creation of obelisk ships to be top priority for their spread, and has instituted a policy of commissioning one every time they open a relay. There are currently 24 obelisk ships in service, with a further 13 under construction.

Chapter 163: Step In Time

Chapter Text

Director Emily Piggot rubbed her temples as she sat down and looked at the assembled Wards. "We need to talk about... The Nanny."

Vista winced. "Director--"

"Yes, I know she had a positive impact on your home, and on multiple homes. Doesn't mean I don't need to do my job." She folded her hands. "Let's see if we can get a timeline for this woman. Vista, you were the first to encounter her, correct?"

"Yeah. I was... shopping with my mom and--I put this in my report," Vista insisted, looking around quickly. "We don't need to go over--"

"We need to know the full details," Aegis stated, firmly but gently.

Vista sighed. "I was shopping with mom, we ran into dad, they started fighting again, and I... used my power to stretch space between me and them. Just a little bit, so I could get away. And that's when she--she sort of just appeared in the stretched space." Vista gestured vaguely. "Like a popup book. Or an optical illusion. It's like I caught her while space was stretching."

"That must have been surprising," Clockblocker quipped.

"Yeah, that's one way to put it..."



"JESUS CHRIST!" Missy screamed, dropping the space warp and jumping back. "What the f--?!"

A single gloved finger tapped her lips. "Now now, there's no call for that sort of language," the strange woman admonished.

"You just appeared out of thin air!"

The woman hummed, running her hand through the air thoughtfully. "It doesn't seem that thin to me..."

Missy quickly glanced over to her parents, who had stopped arguing the moment she yelled and were looking at the newcomer warily. She didn't seem dangerous, at first glance--true, the blue business skirt and red fedora were striking, and the parrot-handled umbrella was unique, but the woman appeared to simply be eccentric. Still, there was no doubt in Missy's mind that this woman was a parahuman--the way she just popped into existence couldn't be anything else.

With a deep breath, the girl forced herself to calm down, sliding a hand casually into her pocket. "Right. Well. I need to go use the restroom now," she said casually, fingering her Ward phone while giving her parents a significant look.

Her mother frowned. "Missy--"

"Gotta go, sorry, be right back!"

Missy bolted for the public bathroom, quickly checking the stalls to make sure she was alone before locking herself in one. The phone flipped open and she rapidly dialed PRT headquarters. "This is Vista, reporting the presence of an unknown parahuman at the Garment Gloves outlet in the East Estate mall. Woman, twenties or thirties, nonhostile, unmasked. Known powers include teleportation."

"...Confirmed. Console protocol requires me to ask if you perhaps missed the approach of an ordinary woman."

"No, the woman literally emerged from my space warping power which, as my power testing clearly demonstrated, should be impossible." Missy paused. "Could be a trump, assuming she hijacked my power. Or could just be some weird power interaction. I don't know."

"Ward Vista, are you in costume right now?"

Missy sighed. "The only ones who saw me use my power are my parents and the woman in question. I've taken steps to ensure I'm not outed."

"...understood. Where is the woman now?"

"Last I saw her, she was around the shirt racks. I... relocated to the bathroom to make this call, but my parents should still have eyes on her."

"Noted. We'll be sending a plainsclothes agent to intercept the woman. Keep her in sight until then."

"Understood. Vista out."

Missy hung up the phone, quickly washing her hands--no need to raise suspicion, and frankly it was hygienic anyway--before heading back to where she left her parents. She expected to come across a tense situation--not only because of the unexpected arrival of an unknown parahuman, but because, quite simply, her mom and dad couldn't be trusted to be in a single room for five minutes without breaking out into an argument.

So to find that they were now... not exactly calm, but not exploding in hatred and anger, and actually having what seemed to be a rational discussion with the strange new woman...

Well, maybe Missy made a few unwise assumptions.



"I remember that," Clockblocker said with a grin. "You signaled the plainsclothes agent and got your parents locked in the tank!"

"Better to have a false alarm than potentially miss a Master," Vista stated, carefully tilting her head so her helmet covered her furious blush.

"Vista did operate by the book in that scenario," the director agreed. "If The Nanny acted like an ordinary parahuman, we would have found her out immediately. However..." She pulled a page from the files in front of her. "The woman was canny enough to act as a normal, if mildly bemused, individual while we held her, and our MRI didn't reveal anything unusual. Which has implications in and of itself, but that's besides the point."

Placing the paper back down, she folded her hands together and looked over the gathered Wards. "The Nanny had already taken the measure of Vista's parents in the brief period she had separated to report her, and after the mandatory period of monitoring was done she managed to convince them to hire her on as a supplementary childcare specialist. That takes an impressive degree of social maneuvering, especially in this day and age. I'd give her a thinker rating of 2 for that alone, maybe kicking it up a couple of notches for flying under the radar while we held her." She pulled out another file. "And that was just the beginning. The woman managed to fully address the issues between the two parents within the space of eleven days, with a subtle enough touch that it was only obvious in retrospect."

"It was incredible, if I'm honest," Gallant admitted. "I, ah, avoided bringing up the issues I'd noticed with them beforehand, since that would be a violation of privacy, but... suffice it to say, I genuinely believed it impossible for them to reconcile.

"Indeed. But all that is mundane, if only just." Director Piggot pulled out another file. "The incident at the art gallery, though, definitely falls under our mandate."

Chapter 164: Class Effect

Chapter Text

An Analysis of the Personal Development System Boon's impact on Human identity
Written by Diplomat Benezia


The Personal Development System of humanity is so named because of the function of its primary interface, the nanite-based network and manipulation system incorporated directly into a human's body that allows them to augment their body in any way an individual works toward known colloquially as the Boon. This, naturally, has had an incredible impact on humanity's concept of identity and self-image, as from their very prehistory they were capable of directed and extreme alteration of their physical forms, though the mechanics behind this were not entirely understood until relatively recently in history. While the exact allowances of what an individual can be have varied throughout time and across cultures, in the modern era the general opinion of humanity can be summarized as "You can be whoever or whatever you want to be, so long as you actively work for it." This attitude is highly permissive and, in fact, almost mandatory; an adult human without any individual uniqueness or quirk is seen as 'lazy' for having never attempted to be anything (and thus retaining their baseline form), so most humans will, at minimum, stylize the crest of hair on their head with some unique shape or streak of color, and the race as a whole is highly polychromatic in skin, hair, and eye color.

This ability to personally transform with effort also has a deep impact on their societal view of interpersonal relationships and sexuality. Humans are a binary-sexed and unusually dimorphic species with the typical minor presence of intersex individuals, and like most species with a significant divide between populations that interact regularly, their cultures developed certain expectations and personalities related to the different portions of the populations, alongside sexualization of the dimorphic aspects of a person--in essence a close replica of the Quarian concept of 'gender', though the details differ in certain regards. This, in turn, has led to the concept of 'idealized forms,' things that humans wishing to be a certain gender or class are expected to strive for; what exactly is idealized varies, and most people will aim for 'hybrid' forms derived from idealized gender and class forms combined together (though there are a few who take pride in obtaining a single form; being 'pure woman' or 'perfect engineer', for example).

However, due to the ability of the Boon to literally transform an individual's physical sex if they choose to act 'masculine' or 'feminine' enough, the relation to their concept of gender is a bit more fluid and contentious. For instance, if a woman wishes to take a job that has historically been considered 'man's work', some traditions will insist she become a man to do so, while others will regard the former as hidebound, and the same is true for 'woman's work'. This also extends into the idealized forms associated with various classes, with some people opting to subvert expectations by deliberately working for a body which runs counter to the class's expected form. As an example, while physically intensive work is associated with stout frames and muscular bodies, there is an entire subculture devoted to small and lithe individuals using their subdermal cybernetics to achieve the same effects. The PDS also allows individuals to sidestep the biological requirements for reproduction, leading to same-sex parents and truly single mothers and fathers, which leads to much discussion and debate over what constitutes a family across human cultures.

The friction between 'personal identity' and 'idealized forms' is prevalent throughout all aspects of human society. What constitutes an idealized form is often dependent on the current social trends, which can be lightly or heavily influenced by the government. Success in the pursuit of an identity may be measured against the idealized form, with certain scandals amounting to the revelation that somebody who is known as the best X looks nothing like what the public expects X to look like. Some people actively refuse the concept of an idealized form and push back against its presence in all of human media.

Complicating matters even further is the number of various ethnic and psudeo-ethnic groups that the human species encompasses. In addition to the standard population groups from various regions and the historical/cultural biases that any sapient species develops, humanity's ability for self-modification has caused numerous subcultures devoted to specific modifications to come into existence. Wildkin, for instance, is the collective term for the community that for religious or personal reasons attempt to alter themselves to look like humanized animals from their world. Mythos are a group that try to obtain forms akin to legendary beasts or spirits. Fluids, instead of selecting for one form, try to obtain abilities that allow them to rapidly change within a short amount of time. And I've been assured that these are far from the most extreme levels of alteration humanity engages in. I've also been quite bluntly informed that some humans will attempt to mimic the forms of other species purely out of their own personal interest.

In the past, governments have attempted to regulate the amount of body modification that their citizens can engage in, to varying degrees of forcefulness. However, because Adventurer classes were both required due to the existence of Nests and often had the most potent magical abilities locked behind them, it was not uncommon for such oppressed individuals to sneak into Nests specifically to gain the ability to self-actualize that their governments denied them, even when said governments did their best to secure the Nests. As a result of the fallout of these sorts of actions, hard laws regarding personal expression were slowly dropped over time, and modern governments usually rely on social engineering and peer pressure to keep their citizens from going to unsustainable extremes. Officially, humanity now generally advocates a sort of unified diversity, where people of all kinds can work together in harmony. The truth is, of course, far more complex, and a number of old pressures and odd groups still divide the species in minor but critical ways. Still, it is generally agreed that the more a human stands out from the crowd, the more likely it is they have earned that attention.

Chapter 165: Class Effect

Chapter Text

A Summary of the Seven Cultural Oceans of Humanity
Written by Diplomat Benezia


Humanity, as with every species, developed a myriad of cultures in their ancient history, divided primarily by the geographic features of their homeworld, which retain a degree of influence even to this day. Much like how the turian race engages in colonial face paints as expression of their own homeworld, or how individual Asari republics will retain specific cultural norms, humanity has a tendency to apply certain cultural trends to subsets of their species depending on their roots. As such, a review of each 'cultural ocean' is paramount to understanding their current status as a unified species.

The Afro-Eurasia continental region consists of the continent of Africa and the combined continental area of Eurasia, which has historically been considered anywhere between one to four continents on its own. Biological research has positively identified Africa as the continent on which humanity originally evolved, which readily explains why some of the oldest obelisks in existence can be found there. Africa is connected to Eurasia by a significant landmass on its northeast corner; this landmass curves around a sea that borders the northern shores of Africa and the southern shores of the westernmost part of Eurasia, which is often called Europe as a whole. To the east of Europe lies the area known as Asia, which forms the largest landmass on the planet, with some of the most variable terrains.

As a result of these factors, the societies that developed within the Afro-Eurasia continental region were quite diverse, with complex histories of empires and raiders, conquest and reconquest, and interconnected rivalries and alliances that would remain historically relevant long after the events that caused them. Individuals from the Afro-Eurasia region tend to identify as being from a specific country or ethnicity within that region as a sort of national pride. Paradoxically, the Afro-Eurasia region is also the largest cultural melting pot, accepting members of all other cultural oceans who immigrate to varying degrees. This, in combination with the area having the most well-developed industrial and military complexes, have made them a major hub for humanity as a whole, to the point where Afro-Eurasia is considered the informal 'capital region' of Earth. The other cultural oceans tend to find the Afro-Eurasians unusually expressive, and perhaps a little arrogant, but ultimately don't seem them as hostile, simply egregious in everything they do.

The Iroquois-Inca continental region consists of two continents located on almost the opposite side of the planet of Afro-Eurasia. The northern continent, Iroquois, stretches from an icy northern half to a hot southern half, with forests and deserts dotted across large open plains and a hilly to mountainous western portion; air currents from the oceans around the continent lead to infrequent but regular windstorms and tornadoes through a central north-south corridor. A long, tapering stretch of land crosses the equator to connect to Inca, the southern continent, which is dominated by jungles and tiered mountains, with frequent rainfall making marshlands quite common.

Both continental regions have native populations that consist primarily of various nomadic tribes, with permanent centers of government aligned with the Iroquois Republic and the Inca Ascendency, respectively. While the Inca are more materialistic than the Iroquois, both continental groups are highly protective of the natural life in their regions, with rangers often patrolling large swathes of territory to avoid exploitation. This can be traced back to their conflict with the Aztec Empire, a brutal historical regime located in the central land bridge that raided and slaughtered both their populations; the Iroquois and the Inca eventually allied to wipe out their oppressors, and have since pushed back against any attempt to demean others or other cultures. While this made them staunch opponents of Afro-Eurasia during the initial inter-sea contact a few centuries ago, they are now viewed as being moral guides and guardians to the species as a whole, though some outsiders believe they are too sanctimonious.

Anangu is a singular continent located southeast of Eurasia, most notable for having separated from the other continents significantly long ago and thus hosting plant and animal life of families not seen elsewhere in the world. There are some long-running historical jokes about everything from Anangu trying to kill people, due to the preponderance of sharp claws, teeth, and poisons found in the wildlife, with even the hot temperatures and rarity of rain making survival difficult for most people. Further complicating matters are underwater life forms constructing structures known as reefs around the shores of Anangu, which have historically made any naval travel to and from the continent much more difficult.

All these things taken together have made Anangu into a harsh land, and the tribes that live there are regarded as somewhat blunt and direct by outsiders. Most Anangu cultures require their members to pick up at least one Adventurer class before they can be considered adults, which in turn has given them a reputation as being a race of warriors. This is not entirely accurate, as the Anangu are not the sort to fight unprovoked, but they are a lot more casually crass than most cultures; it would not be entirely inaccurate to compare them to a laid-back krogan in temperament. That said, they are usually friendly, if entirely too willing to point out the personal flaws of themselves and others.

K'lizzvan is a continent that covers the southern pole of Earth, almost entirely covered in inhospitable temperatures and a layer of treacherous permafrost. Plantlife is rare and hardy, and animal life tends to remain either near the shores or in the underwater caverns beneath the ice. Even during the warmest parts of the year, it snows regularly, coating any rock and structure and hiding crevasses deep enough to drop a frigate in. The further inland one goes, the more dangerous the snow and ice become. It is almost impossible to imagine life conquering this land, let alone civilization.

And yet, due to the existence of the PDS, K'lizzvan is home to a small but thriving nation. Archeological analysis suggests K'lizzvan was first colonized by people from Anangu roughly two millennia ago, for reasons lost to time; what is known is that they brought an obelisk and deliberately constructed a nest, allowing the PDS to function immediately on arrival. The reliance on the PDS is most brazen in people from K'lizzvan; nests are not kept distant from settlements, but held close to the heart of them, and harvested for resources necessary to ensure the survival of the population such as environmental heaters to keep contained farms functioning. Most people from K'lizzvan also practice heavy biomodification, seeking out classes that specifically grant them 'magic' or other things that make surviving the wasteland that much easier. As a result, K'lizzvan is a nation that is considered to be most in tune with the PDS as a whole, a stereotype only helped by the proportionally large number of System type classes that hail from there.

The Inuit island chain branches off the northern edge of Iroquois, spreading across a collection of large and small islands that reach across the north pole and almost connect to Eurasia. Like K'lizzvan, the Inuit island chain is often subjected to subzero temperatures, but the surrounding ocean lessens the impact enough that life has taken an easier hold. There are numerous forests and small animals that call the area home, and aquatic wildlife will often hunt near the shores of the larger islands. As such, while it is still a harsh land, it was not entirely inhospitable to human life. In fact, it is suspected that humans first crossed a temporary land bridge from Eurasia into Iroquois that existed within the Inuit island chain in the last ice age.

However, this land bridge does not exist in the modern era, and the Inuit island chain has been historically difficult to cross. As a result, the various cultures that developed here were much more isolated from each other, and the world, then any other land. It's even rumored that some humans colonized the area without ever becoming part of the PDS, managing to escape the prehistorical spread of the system. This is generally regarded as a conspiracy theory, though one that retains long-standing interest in science fiction and fantasy as 'lost tribes'. The humans who do hail from the Inuit island chain are still coming to terms with the unity of the PDS, and what it means for them; they have formed an alliance among themselves to try to make their interests known, but are still considered the most recent group to join humanity, having only made formal contact within the last three or four centuries.

The Indonesian archipelago stretches from southeast Eurasia to just above Anangu, and is comprised of numerous large and small islands, all located in a tropical region on the planet. Numerous plants and spices originate here, some limited to single islands, with others spread by storms and currents across the entire region. These storms and currents also define quite a bit of human history and interactions, as they shape the trade routes and naval travel any single group can make, and thus have led to the support of various kingdoms throughout the years.

Indonesian cultures have prided themselves on their trade skills and wealth since early in humanity's history, a fact which did not escape the attention of the neighboring Eurasian empires. Many continental wars have been fought specifically because one empire or another sought to conquer the archipelago. This, in turn, led Indonesian cultures to band together against invaders, repeatedly forcing them back, and eventually becoming automatically defensive against all outside groups. In recent times, the development of space travel and the unification of the PDS has lessened the tension between Indonesia and other groups, but they remain staunchly dedicated to ensuring they are not taken advantage of. They will, however, extend this protective instinct to close friends, if those friends earn the right.

The Polynesian diaspora is spread across Earth's largest ocean, each individual tribe taking up one or more of countless small islands connected by tropical currents and storms. Given the relative smallness of these islands, and thus the general scarcity of resources, Polynesians in general developed an aptitude for frugal living and trade, as well as an appreciation for the less expensive pleasures in life. This resulted in other cultures seeing them as exotic and fun-loving, though the more exploitive groups would regularly be fought off by Polynesian aquatic raiders. Polynesians are also expert watercraft operators, stellar navigators, and even have a well-developed understanding of the 'network' aspect of the PDS; their cultures regularly took actions to ensure their individual islands would remain connected. Modern folk regard Polynesians as 'everybody's friend', to at least some degree.

Chapter 166: Shadow of the Void

Chapter Text

The four base magical affinities were not, in all honesty, 'elemental' in the sense that they manipulated elements. Oh, they most certainly did, but only as an outgrowth of that which they actually were. Rather, they were elemental in that the methods of manipulation were each associated with certain fundamental traits. Earth was understood to mean form, water the essence of life, air a concept of motion, and fire the entirety of energy. They were given the names of elements long ago, by a people with a more primitive understanding of reality, and tradition let the names remain, hiding any further realization of the complexities therein.

Well, tradition and political machinations, but such are often intertwined.

There was, of course, the fifth element. The holy void, not understood by most, believed to be the beginning or underpinnings of magic. Only the founder was said to wield it, or so the church proclaimed, and none other could hold it in their grasp. And by chance, manipulations, plotted deaths, and the spread of ignorance, most came to believe this lie.

Yet even those who guarded the truth in clutched and conniving claws did not, in fact, fully understand what they held. How could they, when the premise of their power was founded on denial? When the darkest secrets they held were locked away, and no minds allowed to traverse further than their carefully measured gardens? No, even those who understood only understood what was written in shadows.

Shadows...

Shadows. Perhaps had they understood how deeply they sunk the truth of void into it, they would have been made alert to the coming menace.

But then, the arrival itself was premised by many a dark tactic on a board they could not even hope to dream of. A scheme spanning longer than the entirety of their civilization, with players older than the plot itself, in forms they could not begin to comprehend. It was chance, in fact, that a fleeting wish on a final deathbed was propelled far enough to connect with a desperate plea of an unwitting child. Chance that magics of wildly different origin would resonate, that elements of much separate method would become similar, that two questions would be answered by one arrival. Chance that would bring unity between strangers, grow duty from the blind, give a destiny unfulfilled in one world renewal in another.

Tragedy, caused and allowed, and of no meaning any longer.

Metal of obsidian black, ivory white, and blood red, bound in a humanoid form, rising to magnificent height and examining themself and those around. And a girl, long thought merely a failure, would see at last a glimmer of success.

And from their bond, that which was hidden would be revealed, and a horrific imbalance at last corrected.

But that would be far from this moment, where the child took her first step forward--only to be locked in place, quite literally, by the piercing stare of burning red eyes.



Louise Françoise le Blanc de la Vallière, oft called the Zero by her supposed peers, felt both immense pride and relief as the smoke cleared--and then apprehension at the height of the form before her. The other familiars summoned were, for the most part, small enough to be carried, with a rare few exceptions. This one, though, this towering edifice of white and black and red, stood almost nine feet tall; only Tabitha's wind dragon stood taller, and even then this creature could easily reach the dragon's shoulder. The creature's face, too, was remarkable--not a simple animalistic snout, but a strange pale diamond shape, with ridges atop the head and a long arch surrounding what might, possibly, have been the mouth. Thin slits glowed red as they examined the crowd, eyes unlike anything Louise had ever seen. The creature almost seemed an incarnation of death in metal and bone, and yet there was enough motion about it that it was clearly more than a mere structure.

All around her, her fellow students were recoiling, gasping in horror at what had appeared, and for a moment she felt similar--this was beyond anything she had ever known. But she cast her fears aside, as confidence surged once more into her. This was her familiar. Proof of her magic! Nothing could change that! So emboldened, she took a step forward, intent on finishing the ceremony.

The red eyes locked with hers, and she felt her body freeze, as though enveloped by some strange force. She couldn't move her legs. Couldn't twitch her fingers. Even her eyes remained locked, unable to focus on anything but the strange being as it strode forward. A hand with fingers like bone reached out--a hand with five fingers, but not arranged like a human hand, it had two thumbs and three fingers like a set of claws. Claws that wrapped around her cranium, lifting her as easily as she would pick up a pen. She was brought close to the face. Close enough to identify the scratches, the metallic gleam of the whole construction. Close enough to feel the complete absence of anything resembling breath. Close enough to see the black veins in the glowing red pits called eyes examining her.

Abruptly, Louis felt her body unlock, and she quickly started struggling. "Let go of me, creature! You are my familiar, and I command you to release me!"

The creature didn't say anything for a few moments, simply examining her. The students around them continued to murmur among themselves, their words all too familiar--yet their tones also strangely hesitant. As though they were beginning to realize their mockery was unwarranted, as though there would be a result they did not like... a risk they could not accept, even if they would ordinarily be allowed the phrase.

Frustration built within her as she dangled futily in what she hoped would be her familiar's grasp. She'd finally proven herself a mage! She had a chance, a real chance, to actually do what she was born to do! She was literally within arm's reach of grasping her future! She shouldn't---she shouldn't... she wouldn't suffer like this. No... she'd prove to them all she could be a real mage. That she had the power and the wisdom to rule. And all she had to do was convince her familiar to let her go so she could finish the ceremony!

Her familiar, who continued to stare at her with unnaturally glowing eyes.

Who are you? whispered a voice in her head. A voice that sounded ancient, metallic, like it was made of a thousand rusty swords scraping against each other. And why should I care about you?

For a moment Louise was confused. But only for a moment, then she realized what was happening. She straightened herself, as much as she could while being held off the ground by her skull, and focused her willpower on being as composed and commanding as she could be. "I am Louise Françoise le Blanc de la Vallière, third child of Duchess de La Vallière, aspirant mage of the kingdom of Tristain. And as the being summoned by my familiar summoning ritual, you are duty-bound to serve and protect me in my efforts."

...Duty... The voice was contemplative, though a doubt remained in the strange tone. A bold claim. What right have you over the decisions of the Great Beings? What power have you that you believe a Makuta will bend before you?

"I claim the right by the bloodline of my family, and loyalty to the crown. And through that bloodline, I have been gifted powers granted by Brimir himself!"

The creature's expression was thoroughly unimpressed. Your words mean nothing. Were I any other Makuta, you would have been slain and tossed aside, merely for suggesting you had an idea worth paying attention to. The only reason I entertain your antics is curiosity.

"I can prove it!" Louise insisted, clutching her wand. "Let me go and I will cast a spell!"

Professor Colbert frowned. "Louise, who are you talking to?"

"My familiar, obviously," Louise growled.

"But--"

Whatever the professor was going to say was interrupted when the creature released its grip, letting her fall to her feet. Show me.

Louise swallowed, raising her wand carefully. Her mind went to the explosion that devastated a classroom, and for a moment she felt hesitation--hesitation that she quickly squashed, bringing up her wand for what she knew would determine her fate. A simple but flashy spell, one that could show she was capable without any room to deny it.

And once again, her magic exploded.

The students around her fell back, of course, but the creature... barely moved at all. It simply looked at her, with those odd burning eyes.

"...Yes, well," Louise blustered, "as you can see--"

You wield the element of shadow, the voice in her head mused. Or something close enough to it.

Louise swallowed. "Wha...what?" The element of... no, that was impossible, there were only four elements. And the holy void, of course, but there was no way--

And your people apparently labor in ignorance. The creature looked around at the gathered students, before turning its gaze back on her. And yet you did save me from a merciless death. Perhaps... Very well.

The strange hand descended to her head again. "I," the creature rasped, with a voice as metallic as a forge, "am Makuta Krika Akinui Prak-Wahi, creator of rahi, imprisoned of Miserix, and bearer of the Kanohi Crast. And by the rites seen today, I accept Louise Françoise le Blanc de la Vallière... as my partner. If any should doubt this arrangement..."

A pulse of fear, subtle but grand, spread through the crowd.

"...they will find their doubts reduced to rubble."

Professor Colbert coughed awkward. "Then... perhaps Louise should finish the ceremony?"

The creature--the Makuta--leveled a long, flat look on him.

"...or not. You know what, it's fine. Alright, everyone, we're done here!"

Chapter 167: Taylor Altpower: SkillSpan​

Chapter Text

The young woman sighed as the door to the surgery hall opened. "I suppose I should have expected this. Hello, Armsmaster."

"Hello, Grey Phantom."

"Is that what they're calling me?" the woman asked, amused. "Not a bad name, I suppose. I have done my best to keep myself relatively low key, after all." She dropped the final piece of bloody rebar into the waiting biohazard bin, before picking up the thick gloves and jacket waiting for her on a nearby chair. "I take it my former outfit is now property of the PRT evidence team."

"It is highly probable. We'll also be taking that biohazard bin."

"Good." Grey Phantom put the jacket on with great care, inserting her hands into the gloves and double-checking to make sure her arms were entirely covered. "I don't think my power lingers on my blood, but better safe than sorry."

"Would you care to expound on your power?"

The young woman hummed thoughtfully as she carefully bound her dark, curly hair up into a tight braid. "How much do you know already?"

"I know you refused healing from Panacea due to having an involuntary striker power, and that you requested that one of the hospital staff go to a local pet store and purchase live feeder rats." Armsmaster glanced to the side, noting the plastic bin resting on a surgical counter. "I have also noticed that you lack any serious injuries despite having entered this hospital with serious burns and a piece of rebar through your stomach, and that the rats in question are now deceased. It would not be farfetched to assume a connection between these facts. Especially with how you are ensuring your skin is completely covered, and how you repeatedly warned the medical staff against touching you."

"Glory Girl called me a vampire," Grey Phantom noted with a touch of wry humor. "She believed I needed the rats to drain their life force."

"And do you?"

She sighed, shaking her head. "It'd be more accurate to say I drain their life span. The average domestic rat lives two to four years, and most feeder rats are generally about a year old when sold. So when I drain a rat, I get one to three years stored up... years I can spend on improving myself." A hand gestured at her stomach. "Accelerated healing is a benefit, but I still needed to have the surgeons get the junk out of me before I spent a few years on fixing myself up."

"I see." Armsmaster glanced at the dead rats again. "As the leader of the protectorate, I am obligated to ask if you've ever... killed a person with your powers."

Grey Phantom sighed, bowing her head. "I was being manhandled by four individuals when I triggered. Then I ran home, my father saw how distraught I was, and he gave me a hug. That's... when I found out my striker power is involuntary." She took a slow breath. "I spent a lot of the years I got from that on grieving and therapy."

Four cases of mid-trigger self-defense, and one of involuntary and unexpected manslaughter. And Grey Phantom had always been reported in a full bodysuit. Armsmaster could respect that level of restraint, especially in a city that had a tendency to attract powerful capes. Although... "You spent years on therapy?"

Grey Phantom huffed a laugh. "About ten years. Which still left me with literal centuries to spend. So I got myself a high-school education, a few college degrees, PRT training, detective skills, a fitness regimen... all in the space of a few minutes. Then I faked my own death, hit the streets, and never looked back." She looked up at him with a sardonic tilt to her face. "When I say self-improvement, I mean I can use my banked years to do anything a person would reasonably be able to in that span of time."

"I see." A Thinker, then, and of significantly high threat rating. "I suppose trying to pitch the Wards program to you wouldn't work."

"The Youth Guard would try to put me back in school, where I'd learn nothing new and be a danger to everyone around me unless I wore my cape outfit at all times. And PRT and Protectorate regulations would... constrain me, far too much." Grey Phantom fiddled with her coat, pressing it close to her. "It doesn't help that the assault on my person was part of a bullying campaign orchestrated by Emma Barnes."

"...I'm afraid I'm not familiar with that individual."

"She's close friends with Sophia Hess, who also participated in the bullying campaign."

"As discovered in the Winslow investigation kicked off by an... anonymous source." Armsmaster hummed thoughtfully. "You?"

"Yes. I'll admit it was personally motivated, but I planted no evidence. I didn't need to."

"Indeed. The fact that you bring up Hess in particular, however, implies you know... certain things."

"I know that unmasking any of the Wards is considered endangerment of their identities and therefore very illegal, and the same would be true for any other cape whose identities I have determined." Grey Phantom shrugged unapologetically. "I also know that I've spent years on various intelligence-gathering skills and certain factoids are rather brazen to anybody capable of examining the evidence."

"Which makes you a security threat," Armsmaster pointed out.

Grey Phantom actually chuckled at that. "I suppose I could be. If I leveraged my skills against heroes or other government institutions. Or I could be a security threat to villains. How is Kaiser doing, by the by?"

Armsmaster didn't react outwardly, but inwardly he recalled the weeks of mysterious hits on Empire holdings. None of the hits had been attributed to the Grey Phantom--indeed, the internal documents had referred to the perpetrator as the Black Ghost. And all the while, a number of Medhall shares were purchased by unknown operators... which he now suspected would be identified as shell companies. By the time Max Anders had been arrested for embezzlement, he'd been the CEO in name only, and the new board had quickly set about providing financial support and jobs for Brockton Bay as a whole.

Looking back on it, there had been numerous strikes by unknown operators in the past few months, all of which unearthed corruption or weakened gang holdings, loosened the deathgrip of hopelessness on the city. Grey Phantom, Black Ghost, the Shadow, the Unseen... in theory, it all could have been accomplished by one well-trained operative.

"You've been doing quite a lot," he realized, very quietly.

"Mmm. Another reason I shouldn't go to the Protectorate. Or, if I did, I should be a deniable asset."

"...Nevertheless, you can't deny the dangers of independent work." Armsmaster nodded toward the rebar in the biohazard container. "You did very well against Lung, but ultimately he could have killed you if it weren't for the Undersiders' rescue."

"How fortunate they were in the area, and willing to save me. I suppose I owe them a favor or two."

"Indeed," Armsmaster said dryly. "Would you happen to know why they've stepped down their criminal activity?"

"I could speculate," Grey Phantom replied.

There was enough humor in her voice to let him know she wouldn't actually be answering. So Armsmaster could only report that she'd implied responsibility and/or contact with the villain group, not confirmed it. She likely knew that from spending some of her stored years on learning the exact ins and outs of cape law. Teenage vigilantes were some of the most annoying capes to speak with, especially if they were relatively successful....

He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Is there anything you're willing to tell me that would be actually useful?"

"My cape account on PHO is SkillSpan. Not that I've been able to get it confirmed, unfortunately."

"Duly noted."

"Armsmaster..." Grey Phantom took a more serious stance. "About the girls..."

"The human trafficking victims? They're safe, unharmed. I'm not sure if they'll recover, I'm not an expert in psychology, but they have a chance to."

"...That's the best I could hope for, I supposed." Grey Phantom let out a sigh. "Now then, if there isn't anything else, I'd like to mysteriously disappear into the night to rebuild my aura of mystique as the shadowy protector of this city, please."

Armsmaster was well versed in hiding his own amusement, so his lips didn't quirk in the slightest. "Will you be financing your operations illegally?"

"I can assure you, sir, my money will be clean."

"...I suppose I cannot legally detain you," Armsmaster admitted, stepping aside. "But I will be watching your career with a vested interest."

"Of course." With a nod, Grey Phantom strode out of the room.

Chapter 168: Central Collapse​

Chapter Text

Vicky wasn't sure why Amy was obsessed with Taylor Hebert.

Okay, no, she knew why. Taylor's mom had died in the same car crash that took Carol. And Amy had been desperate to find some reason, any reason, for the world to have done that. A plan, rather than random chance. It'd be comforting, in a way, if there was somebody they could blame, somebody they plot a vengeance against that would never see the light of day. Vicky dreamed about it herself, but she'd realized how much chaos the world was in. Amy, though... the conspiracy theories seemed to be her coping mechanism. And here was a person intimately related to the event. So Vicky could see it.

What bothered her was how deep into the woods Amy was going. How every casual conversation with Taylor seemed designed to wheedle out more information. And how Taylor, the poor girl, didn't seem to notice any of it. She thought Amy was being friendly.

What made it even worse was that they were all assigned to the same cabin. So she could see the oncoming collapse coming, an inexorable build in the tenseness of Amy's stance as Taylor opened up more and more. She tried to communicate her concerns to Amy, to suggest that maybe she shouldn't take it so far, but Amy only reassured her that she had no intent of physically harming the girl. Which was not at all what Vicky wanted. She loved her sister, but sometimes the girl could be so dang stubborn...

Vicky resigned herself to playing peacemaker, a not unfamiliar position, and desperately hoping the three of them could get through the whole summer camp without the situation exploding.

It took four and a half days for everything to come crumbling down, in the most unexpected way possible.

The conversation had turned to capes, as was somewhat inevitable on Earth Bet. A world with superheroes? Everybody would be talking about them. Newscasters. Teachers. And teenagers, of course. They were celebrities and political figures and world events all wrapped into one. And as the daughters of capes, Vicky and Amy had quite a lot of experience with it. There had been a few stories swapped, of various powered antics that had gone on in their home, and in their cousin's home, and Taylor had laughed at some of the best stories. It was all as it should have been.

"You know, my mom used to know a cape," Taylor said, casually.

"Really? Huh, small world." Vicky leaned forward. "Who was it?"

"Oh, she was part of Lustrum's early days, back when it was a genuine feminist thing. She left before things went crazy."

Vicky opened her mouth to reply--

"Oh she was, was she?"

Her eyes snapped to her sister, and on her face she saw a disturbingly familiar expression. One she had seen on her mother's many times before, when something about a case caught her attention. It was the expression of a predator, honing in on the weakness of their target. An expression of dawning, cruel victory.

"Yeah, she didn't... she didn't like to talk about it."

"Keeping secrets? How very surprising," Amy said, in a tone that was completely unsurprised. "But it does explain a lot."

"Amy," Vicky warned, rising from her bed.

"What do you mean?" Taylor asked curiously.

"Oh, I don't know," Amy growled sarcastically, "how about how she assassinated my mother?"

"AMY!"

"Wh--what?" Taylor flinched back at the accusing tone. "I don't--that's--"

"Oh stop pretending like you're so shocked! Brandish wouldn't just die in a random car accident, she's too much of a hero for that! But a Lustrum zealot giving her own life to take her out too--"

"Amy that's enough!" Vicky cried, already seeing she was too late.

"Carol couldn't just die in a car crash!" Amy insisted. "Her breaker form makes her immortal! She should have lived long enough for the first responders to get there, which means--"

"That's not how mom's power worked! And that's not the point!"

Amy looked at her in disbelief. "Don't you want justice for mom's murder?"

"Mom wasn't murdered!" Vicky shouted. "And this isn't justice! Just look at her!" she demanded, waving toward the girl who had curled up on her bed.

"I thought... I thought we were friends..."

"But that's not--" Amy looked from Taylor, to Vicky, her mouth gaping. "No, no no, that doesn't--she has to know! That's the entire reason we got put in this cabin together! Nothing happens by chance!"

"THE UNIVERSE IS LITERALLY CHAOS!" Vicky screamed grabbing her shoulders. "We have to actively work to make it make sense! Mom died in a fucking car accident because of literally nothing, alright? There's no big conspiracy, no heroic last stand, and right now the only villain in this whole situation is you!"

As soon as she said it, Vicky realized she'd gone too far. Horror and pain spread across Amy's face and she broke out of her grip--

"--wait Amy I didn't mean--"

--Vicky reached after her sister as she put her hand on the doorknob--

--Taylor whimpered, curling up even more--

--a sea of stars, and from them a grand crystalinne tendril descended, touching her mind with knowledge and power so far beyond her comprehension she forgot--

Vicky groaned in pain as she pushed herself up, putting her hand on her temple and wincing at the massive headache. Her eyes darted around the cabin with some confusion, which quickly melted into concern when she spotted both of her cabin-mates slumped unconscious on the floor. She reached out without thinking, bringing them closer with her spectral arms--

...what?

Vicky blinked, looking at the ghostly tendrils that were holding the other two girls. They extended out from her body, phantom limbs she didn't know she had until this very moment--no, phantom limbs she had gained just now. This, this had to be a trigger. She had triggered. And the other two had fallen unconscious when she did, which meant...

...oh god.

They were already beginning to stir in her grip, and Vicky didn't know how they'd react to this, much less how they'd react to having new powers. What were their powers even anyway?

[QUEEN ADMINISTRATOR HOST SYSTEM: GENERATE/ABSORB/CONTROL SYNTHBIOTIC LIFEFORMS {INCREASED AESTHETIC COMFORT RATIO STANDARDIZED} {ENHANCED PHYSICAL CAPABILITY STANDARDIZED} {PERSONALIZED GRAVITY MANIPULATION STANDARDIZED}]

[QUEEN SHAPER HOST SYSTEM: CONSTRUCT/OPERATE {MULTIPLE CONCENTRATION CHANNELS ACTIVE} ORGANIC-BASED BIOLOGICAL ALTERATION DEVICES {APPLICABILITY LIMITED: HOST SPECIES} | PERSONALIZED DEFENSE FIELD | ENHANCED PHYSICAL CAPABILITY]


Vicky winced as information flooded her mind, words almost without meaning--and yet there was enough for her to grasp that she had just learned what the other two's powers were. But what... how? Why? Was that part of her own powers--?

[FRAGILE ONE HOST SYSTEM: MULTIPLE SHAPED DEFENSIVE FIELDS {SHAPE: FLEXIBLE GRASPING/LOCOMOTION APPENDAGE} {DEFLECTION MAXIMUM STANDARDIZED} {DURABILITY MINIMUM STANDARDIZED} {ADDITIONAL FUNCTION BIOHORMONAL CONTROL STANDARDIZED} | ADMIN VIEWING PERMISSIONS {APPLICABILITY LIMITED: STATUS OF HOSTS}]

"Gah!" Vicky clutched her head as even more information flooded in, struggling to parse what she was getting.

"Vicky..." Amy shook her head blearily, looked down at the spectral tentacle holding her, then up at her sister. "...Vicky?"

"Just... hold on a moment." Vicky held up a finger. "We just triggered. All three of us. And..." She looked at her sister, then at Taylor, taking a deep breath. "That means... that means we need to have a serious talk before anything else."

Chapter 169: Of Dust And Quirks

Chapter Text

Five figures stood atop a ten story building and gazed out at the city before them, one with well-developed roads and buildings and, off in the distance, a visible beach.

"...Guys, call me crazy, but I don't think this is Vacuo," stated the blonde one, tiredly putting her prosthetic hand on her hip.

"The tree said it was sending us when we were needed most," the raven-haired one pointed out, her catlike ears twitching.

"Of course," sighed the white-haired one, pressing a gloved hand to her temples. "Why does everything in the Ever After have to be so damned literal?"

The final girl let out a low breath, running her fingers through her dark, red-tipped hair. "Well, we were sent here for a reason. So let's figure out where and when we are, then go from there. Hopefully we'll make it to Vacuo eventually."

"We will," said the only man among them. "I was in the Ever After for years, and I learned a lot, but the most important thing is that it runs on narrative reasoning--things happen because they must, and people are rewarded for accomplishing them. We do whatever we need to do, and we'll find our way home."

The white-haired one gave him a look. "Alright, Jaune, how do you suggest we find out what it is we need to do?"

Jaune sighed. "It doesn't work like that, Weiss. There aren't quest-givers or anything. We'll just... find out naturally, and it'll all make sense then. But until that point, we'll probably be wandering around blindly."

"Great." Weiss looked around carefully. "A lot of the writing on the signs seems like old Mistralian. Before the Great War. Did we go back in time?"

"That doesn't make sense," the blonde noted. "The tech level doesn't match up."

"Maybe we're in another world?" suggested the black-haired girl.

"Blake, that's... actually, now that you mention it, it's not that implausible," the red-haired girl admitted. "I mean, we got to the Ever After when we fell off that void platform, and a whole bunch of other people got knocked off during the fight with Cinder..."

"So they missed the Ever After and wound up here," the blonde concluded. "Maybe we're supposed to rescue them or something."

"Sounds like a plan, Yang." The red-haired one braced herself. "Right, first thing's first. Let's get down to street level and meet the locals."

"Right behind you, Ruby."



Midoriya Izuku sighed with dismay as he wandered down the dark alley on the way home. Maybe Kacchan was right. Maybe he should just... take a swan dive and see what oppurtunities his next life presented. It wasn't like a quirkless loser could ever be a hero...

"Well, well, well. A free meat suit, just what I need!"

Izuku turned around just in time to see a column of green liquid rising from a sewer vent and looking at him with wild eyes and a manic grin.

"Come're kid! You're gonna--!"

That was all the villain got out before Izuku felt a pair of hands grab him--and then suddenly the world was spinning for a moment, before he was just outside the alleyway. He stumbled a bit, shaking his head as he tried to reorient himself. "What just...?"

"<Are you okay?>"

Izuku blinked, focusing on the speaker--a girl, probably a little older than him, with black-to-red hair and silver eyes, decked out in a corset, cloak, and some odd punk skirtlike thing with stockings underneath. She had her hands on his shoulders and was looking between him and the alleyway urgently--

"Oh! <Oh! You're a hero, aren't you? You saved me from that villain!>"

"<Yeah, sure, let's go with that-->"

"<What's your quirk like? Is it speed-related or teleportation? How many people can you carry? I--I'm sorry I'm probably getting in the way of you arresting that villain but-->"

"<No, it's fine, my team can handle CAPTURING THE VILLAIN just fine.>" The girl glanced behind her, where four other heroes had converged on the villain at her shout, and smiled a bit as she straighened up. "<I can answer a few questions, but I'm going to need to ask a few myself in return.>"

"<Oh, of course!>" Izuku pulled out his journal quickly. "<What do you want to know?>"

"<Well, first of all... where are we right now?>"

Izuku blinked a bit. "<...You're... just outside Aldera Junior High-->"

"<No I mean, what city is this?>"

"<This is Mustafu. It's in Shizuoka province. In the country of Japan,>" Izuku added at the hero's expression of noncomprehension. "<How did you get here without knowing where you are?>"

"<We went through a portal that we thought would lead one place but wound up opening somewhere completely different.>"

"<Oh, so a villain with a teleportation quirk tricked you?>"

"<Not a villain. And not a quirk.>"

"<Experimental technology?>"

The girl held up a hand. "<Look, it's a long and complicated story and you probably wouldn't believe me anyway. Next question: Who's in charge here and how do I get in contact with them?>"

"<Uh... that depends on what you mean by in charge. And why you want to get in contact with them.>" Izuku rubbed the back of his head. "<I guess... well, if you were teleported here against your will, you might want to start with the police? They at least probably know who to talk to in order to get you home. You're from America, right?>"

"<I'm from Vale, actually.>"

"<I've never heard of that country.>"

The girl's smile grew a bit sad. "<It's fine, I wouldn't have expected you to. Now, you were asking me about my... quirk?>"

"<...Oh yeah!>" Izuku pulled out his notepad again. "<What's your quirk's name? What does it do?>"

"<Well, when I use Petal Burst, I deconstruct my molecular bonds, thus negating my mass. That means I transform into a cloud of petals and can move from one place to another really fast, even changing my direction midair.>"

"<That's incredible! A transformation-type quirk with that level of control sounds amazingly versatile! But how do you retain awareness in a deconstructed state? And you're capable of bringing multiple people with you, obviously, but what is the limit? Can you use your quirk to dodge an attack? Can you reform behind anybody who's attacking you?>"

The girl blinked a bit. "<Oh, well, first of all, I don't know exactly how I see in my petal form, I just do? But I have carried four other people before. And yes, I know how dodge attacks and how to reform behind attackers. It's a bit tricky, but it's a cool move when I pull it off.>"

Izuku was busy writing down everything in his notebook, already adding questions to the page, when he heard a voice clear its throat. "<Hey Ruby! We got the... slime guy, whatever, contained!>" He glanced up to see that the alleyway was filled with icey walls and scorch marks, one of the heroines holding a sword out at the ice while the only male hero put a glowing hand on a girl with cat ears.

"<Thanks sis!>" Ruby waved at the blonde heroine, before turning back to Izuku. "<Sorry, uh, I don't think I got your name?>"

"<Oh! I'm Midoriya Izuku.>"

"<And I'm Ruby Rose. Nice to meet you!>"

"<It's nice to meet you too!>" Midoriya bowed quickly. "<Thank you for saving me!>"

"<Not a problem, that's what huntresses--er, what heroes do!>"

"<Huntresses?>"

"<Speaking of which, do you mind calling the police for me?>" Ruby said quickly. "<Cause, uh, I don't know their number, and we don't want that guy escaping, do we?>"

"<Oh! Right!>" Izuku pulled out his phone quickly. "<I'll do that right now!>"

Chapter 170: Of Dust And Quirks

Chapter Text

Chief Tsuragamae looked up from the report, an unimpressed scowl on his muzzle. "Tell me, Tsukachi, did we bring in vigilantes or a bunch of performance artists?"

"Neither, unfortunately." The detective shook his head. "Their stories all remain internally consistent, and don't contradict each other despite them being in separate rooms. They willingly provided demonstrations of their technology. And three of them even stated they were willing to have an officer with a lie-detecting quirk confirm their statements. Either they're telling the truth, or they're the victims of an unnecessarily complicated plot by a villain or collection of villains with access to a mind-altering quirk and an insufferable amount of spare time." He held up a hand, cutting off the next reply. "Which, in either case, means they're technically not vigilantes. Either they are legally recognized as heroes or hero equivalents in their home reality, or they are not liable for their actions as noted under--"

"Yes, yes, I know the laws." The chief slapped his hand against the reports, irritated. "This is still a ridiculous amount of coincidences to be believed. Fine, they're from an alternate reality, that explains why they use different technology and how they don't know our laws despite somehow speaking english. And I could perhaps, at a stretch, believe they were evacuating this flying city of theirs with a magical artifact once it stopped flying due to villain interference. I could even buy that they used the magical artifact to create a bridge in some sort of interdimensional void."

He pointed at a specific line in the report. "But then there's this... 'ever after' they describe. Some sort of dream world that runs on narrative logic ruled by a tree that is simultaneously a metal woman and the mother of two dragon gods. That is... that stretches beyond the credible to the outright insane. Especially if we factor in Arc's testimony."

Detective Tsukachi shrugged. "They don't believe they are lying."

"...fine." The chief huffed, tossing the report onto his desk idly. "Let's ignore all that for now. We have five teenagers with no citizenship papers and questionably legal hero licenses who, admittedly, acted very professional while rescuing a boy from a villain and performed admirably in bringing said villain in. That leaves us with one less criminal and five potential big messes. Six, if you count the boy--Midoriya, was it?"

"Yes, chief. Very intelligent lad, observed a lot about the fight and the others."

"He the sort to cause problems?"

"Not in the way you're asking. Although... he has that certain heroic drive that attracts him to problems, and problems to him."

Chief Tsuragamae sighed, pinching his snout. "One of those, hmm? A dyed-in-blue do-gooder. Hopefully U.A. will teach him to apply his instincts correctly."

"That... may not be possible. Midoriya is quirkless, sir."

"Wonderful. We might have another Knuckleduster in the making..." Tsuragamae searched through his desk drawers before picking out a sheet of paper. "We're going to sign the boy up for martial arts and combat training at the local dojos, and I'll pay for it myself."

"Sir?"

"Officially it's an apology for our negligence resulting in him getting involved in such a traumatizing attack, and a way to make sure he can defend himself should it happen again. Unofficially we need to make sure he has the edge he needs to get into U.A., because I'm not letting a good-hearted idiot out on the streets. Who knows how much trouble he could rile up 'saving' people..."

Tsukachi thought of a certain powerful blonde, but decided to keep his own counsel. "Of course, sir. I'll see to it he gets the offer, and the suggestion. But that still leaves the other five."

"Yes, the... Remnans." The chief of police put the paper aside, looking up. "Let me guess--they're also dyed-in-blue do-gooders."

"They've seen action, sir. Even had close friends die. The blonde girl, Yang Xiao Long... she has a prosthetic arm." Tsukachi shook his head. "That said, they did act to get an innocent out of danger, and to contain a villain as quickly as possible."

"It's not their intentions or their experiences that worry me. Well, not their combat experiences, anyway." The chief folded his hands behind his back. "The simple fact is that they come from a society with wildly different expectations than our own. Japan--all of Earth, in fact--exists in a state of delicate balance, with quirks having reshaped our entire civilization. We live in an unprecedented era of peace, thanks mostly to All Might's efforts, and that peace is supported by pro heroes and specific cultural norms. But these Remnans have no idea about any of that. And now we have to deal with five teenagers wielding esoteric weapons that have effectively lived through a war zone or two. I can picture the HPSC's reaction, and it wouldn't be pretty."

"The commission would probably chew them up and spit them out."

Tsuragamae smiled grimly. "Oh, they'd certainly try. But given the context regarding the Atlas evacuation, I'm not entirely sure they'd succeed. Hell, I'm not sure our quirk-suppressing handcuffs would have any effect on their... what did they call them?"

"Semblances, sir. Or Aura. Two related concepts, but not quite the same thing."

"Exactly my point. The HPSC might be a troublesome political body, but it serves a vital role. Letting them know the truth about the Remnans is a recipe for disaster, no matter how it plays out."

"Cooler heads might prevail."

The police chief quirked a single eyebrow, something quite noticeable on a doglike face.

"...I take your point, sir." Tsukachi sighed. "In any event, the Remnans believe they were sent here for a purpose. Granted, they don't know what that purpose is, but they essentially arrived via act of god and believe they need to prove themselves somehow for another act of god to take them back to their world."

"And in the interim, they are simply stuck here," the police chief concluded. "Which means they have minimal plans and all the motivation to seek out trouble."

"They have suggested that they could start a search for the civilians that fell off the interdimensional void bridge."

"Hrm." The chief rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "...these huntress licenses of theirs... how did they obtain them?"

"Huntsman Academies have four-year courses for training huntsman and huntresses, involving both standard schooling and practical exercises. Admittedly, this group in particular only had one year of formal schooling before a catastrophe forced them to travel the world, but they spent the next two years acting as provisional heroes and were granted a full license once they finally arrived at their flying city."

"I see...." The chief turned back to the desk. "Alright, here's what we're going to do. First, we're going to keep the world-hopping story locked down tight, only approved individuals can hear about it. Officially, these five were in the middle of evacuating some small town in America alongside a hero with a transportation quirk, when a villain interfered and made the portals go haywire somehow. We'll put out notices across the world to look for the missing civilians, but we'll also say that the villain attack destroyed a server farm with the digital paperwork for those civilians. That also conveniently explains why these 'heroes' have no valid paperwork of their own."

"A villain just wiped a town off the map?" Tsukachi sounded skeptical. "Would anybody believe that?"

"It's hardly the first time it's happened. Much rarer these days, I'll admit, but there are protocols in place. Speaking of which, we're going to bring Nezu in on this--he's too smart and too curious to not look into the situation anyway, and we'll have to send the teenagers to some hero school to gain a license anyway, as we can't actually verify their current ones. And it will serve to bring them up to speed on our society so they don't accidentally break it apart."

"You're dropping five otherworlders in with the U.A. first years?"

Tsuragamae snorted. "First years? Of course not. They're far too old and far too experienced for that to be remotely plausible. No, we'll have Nezu transfer them into the third year class. There should be enough empty seats, anyway, after the Moonfish incident."

Tsukachi shuddered at the memory. "I wish you didn't have a point, sir."

"Mmm. In any case, Nezu should be able to help with getting the paperwork in order. One more thing--we're going to have to explain all this to the Remnans. I'll leave that to you, detective."

"Of course, sir. I'm sure the Remnans will understand the situation."



"<...so we're going to have to go back to school again,>" Ruby Rose summarized.

"<Yes. I hope you understand.>"

Ruby sighed. "<Honestly, after everything we've been through, I think that we could all use some relaxing normality.>"

Chapter 171: Re:Con

Summary:

Or: First draft of constructing my own Superhero verse

Chapter Text

 

Metaphysical Totem Empowerment

 

The relationship between physical reality and the quantum foam is complicated. While the quantum foam defines the laws of the universe, it itself is not bound by said laws, and is instead a chaotic underpinning that drives the order of reality. As reality grows more and more defined, it creates pressure on the quantum foam; it becomes harder and harder for molecules to simply manifest the closer they are to physical bodies like planets and stars, and thus the quantum foam falls into a generalized normality. However, every planet that develops life will also develop a metaphysical plane, a reflection of the activity and awareness of the life forms into the localized area of the quantum foam. Because life forms act in ways not solely predicted by physics, their interactions redefine the local reality, and this in turn causes a growing improbability in the localized quantum foam, which can--if properly applied--lead to unusual and unnatural phenomena. Especially if the life forms develop sapience and society.

 

On Earth, like on many planets, the metaphysical plane has waxed and waned over the course of generations. The metaphysical plane existed as a thin but growing membrane across the planet, with various societies tracking its development in various ways. The primary method of interacting with the metaphysical plane was, in fact, reaching into one's soul--i.e. the imprint an individual has on the quantum foam--and tapping into the quantum foam directly in order to create magical results. However, some people would open gates to the metaphysical plane, which would lead to life forms and beings of pure concept wandering around; to the primeval societies, these were ties to the underworld, and were forcibly closed. By the point of industrial modernization, magic had been forcibly repressed and was on the decline.

 

It wasn't until the first space race that modern science would have any recognition of the metaphysical plane. The first astronauts to make it past the Kármán line would unintentionally create and discover a manifested Totem of Exploration, though they wouldn't recognize the item at the time and assumed it was just some sort of loose grit that happened to be in the spaceship with them. As more astronauts went into space, more 'mystery items' would pop into existence aboard spaceships; it wasn't until the first successful moon landing that these objects were identified as having power, something that NASA hastily covered up in order to prevent foreign spies from getting the information. They planned and sent multiple missions to the moon to investigate the generation and powers of these totems.

 

That said, NASA's coverup had unintended consequences of making the investors assume they were wasting money. They'd been to the moon, and learned all they could physically, so why keep sending astronauts? NASA's funding was gradually reduced, and the personnel who were investigating the totems slowly shuffled out, until the modern organization had no idea of the mystical objects that the original moon missions had been investigating. During this process, though, the central totem researchers copied and made away with the relevant data, continuing their studies in isolated cabals.

 

The second space race began in the 2020s, initially funded by billionaires but continued by governments into the 2030s as an attempt to keep morale during the first conflicts of what would later be known as the Defrag Wars. The idea was to present an image of a hopeful future that could and would happen, despite the constant struggles going on at home. However, an unintended side effect of this new space race was the generation of new manifested Totems, and without the data security present during NASA's days, knowledge and information about Totems and their effects became widespread among certain groups. This led to the first Meta Detonations, devices or techniques that brought the metaphysical plane closer to reality; some of these were initially for research, but like all things, the Meta Detonations would eventually be used for combat purposes, especially with the resulting rise of the empowered.

 

Totems are the primary cause of gaining powers and exist as semisapient metaphysical nexii that view the world through conceptual limitations. Totems may or may not be manifested into the physical world, and can be moved either way, but they will always have an area of presence through which they can see and influence reality. A Totem of Love will view the world through the concept of Love, while a totem of Technology will view the world through technology. It is possible to be in a situation that resonates with a Totem, causing a portion of its power to bind to a user's soul; this is not easy, and usually requires a number of unique prerequisites. For instance, entering a near-death state near a Totem will expose more of the soul to the metaphysical realm, thus making it easier to be empowered by said Totem.

 

Being empowered by a specific totem has effects on the empowered individual. For instance, a Love totem will generally only empower the loving and, if an empowered with Love-totem based powers stops loving, their powers will be weakened. That said, the relationship between power source and power type is a lot more tenuous; so long as a power can be used in a loving way by an individual, the Love totem might grant it, even if the power itself doesn't seem related to love. The closer to the source totem the power is conceptually, the stronger it is, but the conceptual link is dependent on the individual; if somebody empowered by Love sees Super Strength as the purest ideal of Love, then they will be amongst the strongest in the world, while a Love-empowered individual with a culture that does not connect flowers to Love will never have any flower-related powers.

 

The Civil Assocation of Powered Entities splits empowerment events into four basic categories: Near-Death, where a person almost dies near a totem (and thus has powers that are suited for surviving that situation and preventing it in the future), High-Stress, where a person has a moment of high stress in a totem's influence (and thus have powers tied to the situation that empowered them), Artificial, where a person interacts with an object or substance infused with a Totem's power (and thus have powers related to the conceptual nature of the object in question), and Inherent, where a person is born empowered by a Totem (and thus has powers that are mostly alligned with the Totem's nature). While these forms of empowerment have some effect on the resultant powers, they are primarily used by the C.A.P.E. to guide the reaction toward newly empowered individuals; people with Near-Death and High-Stress empowerments are generally assumed to require some form of psychiatric treatment, while people with Artificial empowerments are usually scientists or archaeologists of some sort, and Inherent empowerments are assumed to be used to their powers and thus low-priority.

 

There is an unofficial fifth category of empowerment, known as mysticism; this involves an individual tapping into the metaphysical plane directly and using the energy to cast 'spells' of some sort. The C.A.P.E. does not consider mysticism to be an actual form of Empowerment, as it is both flexible and temporary, and the C.A.P.E. is concerned with individuals whose lives have been permanently changed by their powers. However, they do acknowledge the existence of Trinkets (mystical items that grant temporary powers to whoever wields them) as a subcategory of Artificial Empowerments. Some scholars debate whether the geniuses of history were consciously or subconsciously performing mysticism in order to enhance their intelligence, but C.A.P.E. refuses to comment.

Chapter 172: Re:Con

Summary:

Or: First draft of constructing my own Superhero verse

Chapter Text

 

The Defrag Wars

 

The Defrag Wars are a series of civil, military, and societal conflicts between various national and international political and activist groups. The name is derived from a speech that a member of the Societal Reoptimization Advocates gave in an early protest, which compared their intentions to the defragmentation of computer hard drives. The SOA claimed that the governments of the world had failed to keep up with the social and technological progress of the species and were actively inhibiting the rights of the average person, not solely due to malicious actors, but primarily because of outdated systems that needed to be restructured and replaced to mitigate the effects of corruption.

 

Because of the unstructured nature of the conflicts, there is much scholarly debate over when the defrag wars began, as well as what constituted an action in the war, or even whether much of the conflicts could be considered a 'war' in the traditional sense at all. It is generally agreed, however, that the defrag wars were in full swing in the mid-to-late 2030s, with open rebellion in numerous developed countries and a number of internet groups organizing protests and counterprotests. While not nearly as devastating as the previous World Wars, these conflicts were global and multifaceted, with many smaller factions forming temporary alliances to sabotage larger ones while governments fruitlessly sought to hunt down 'dissidents' in their own borders and large territories breaking away to declare independence for a variety of reasons. The growing extremism and radicalization of multiple groups frightened many, so most battles would be intense but brief in hopes of avoiding mass destruction.

 

However, in the late 2030s research into the metaphysical world was leaked online by a scientific research group who believed they would soon be shut down by a repressive government regime. The group had intended for their research to be continued by their like-minded peers in other countries, which did in fact happen, but the open source data was also picked up by less reputable sources, with a few extremists focusing on what the paper termed a metaphysical resonance detonation. It was speculated that it might be possible to produce such a high probability differential in the quantum foam that the metaphysical realm would become incredibly active in the localized physical reality. The paper outlined how such things might be possible, as well as the theoretical results such a thing could incur.

 

The scientists focused on the amazing knowledge and wonderous technological revolutions that could be produced by interacting with the metaphysical plane more directly.

 

The extremists heard 'chaos bomb that doesn't kill anybody' and decided to add it to their protest tools.

 

The first public Meta Detonations hit heavy population areas, resulting in the cities themselves gaining passive personalities based on the locals' feelings of their existence. As the extremists were targeting places they felt were central to oppressive regimes, this meant that many capital cities were suddenly and inexplicably foreboding, with the inhabitants feeling much more ill at ease than they expected. Most of the Totems that rose from these initial detonations were negative, thus giving rise to empowered individuals who aligned with that negativity. These people were snatched up by the various factions in the Defrag Wars, putting a new spin on the entire thing; where once factions were mostly abstract identities, now there were literal icons on all sides. This, alongside the environmental effects, made Meta Detonations a more and more common tactic in the conflicts, with some people even trying to induce positive totems in order to counteract the increasing negativity.

 

As time went on, however, some people began to realize that forcibly recruiting empowered individuals was something of a dubiously ethical choice. Small groups of advocates for such individuals' rights formed in various nations, slowly building power and connecting with each other over time. In 2045, a number of them joined together in a coalition named the Civil Assocation of Empowered Entities, a group dedicated to making sure empowered individuals would be integrated into society as equal citizens, and not merely as tools of various factions.

 

C.A.P.E. set about their task by first outlining the rights and responsibilities of any empowered individual, and then personally investigating any empowered individual's treatment. They explicitly stayed out of the conflicts surrounding the Defrag Wars, making it clear that their only concern was the livelihood of the empowered; if they were being treated unfairly, C.A.P.E. would act to remove them from their situation and place them somewhere better, whereas if they were crossing clearly defined lines, C.A.P.E. would act to see them removed from their position and imprisoned. They also provided resources to empowered individuals who needed support, as well as personally cleaning up after any empowered conflicts they could find.

 

This strict dedication to empowered individuals not only made C.A.P.E. the go-to experts regarding the phenomenon, but also gave them a reputation as neutral arbiters in the Defrag Wars. It certainly didn't hurt that many empowered individuals decided to join C.A.P.E.'s ranks and became advocates for bettering humanity. By the 2050s, C.A.P.E. was a recognized world player, having connections everywhere, and many of the hotter heads in the Defrag Wars had been cooled when their own empowered members were either pulled for being exploited or eliminated for going too far.

 

The conflicts slowly began to wind down as more and more governments updated their internal policies to be in line with what their citizens wanted. In 2053 the vast majority of world governments signed a treaty to regularly check and update their own legislature, and the Defrag Wars were declared officially over. The world began the process of rebuilding, something that C.A.P.E. was only too happy to assist in, and a new age of progress had officially begun.

 

However, while there were no more public conflicts, multiple groups were unsatisfied with the current situation and went underground. Those who were once immoral and powerful movers in political systems still leverage their immense wealth to gain whatever satisfies their lust and greed, while those who feel the situation has not been corrected enough keep a wary eye on the governments of the world. It doesn't help that there are still empowered individuals on all sides, some acting as enforcers, some leading their own groups.

 

The year is now 2055. Much has changed, and much will change. And at the center of it all are those empowered.

Chapter 173: Re:Con

Summary:

Or: First draft of constructing my own Superhero verse

Chapter Text

Empowered Individuals

 

Empowered individuals are called many things. Supers, Metas, Capes, Weirdlings, there's a slew of terms for the portion of the population with unique abilities. No matter what they're called, though, there are traits that are common across the entire spectrum.

 

One fundamental aspect of empowered individuals is their connection to Totems and the resultant effect they have on the metaphysical plane. The same improbability differential that empowered them in the first place has an effect on the quantum foam around them, leading to a continual rise of improbable circumstances radiating out from around them. As a media reporter once summarized, if the Meta Detonations were weirdness bombs, the empowered are--to a greater or lesser extent--weirdness magnets. Thus, even if an empowered individual were to relocate to an isolated area and live their lives alone, they would still likely stumble into improbable circumstances; being closer to civilization lessens the impact due to the larger number of methods and people through which the improbability may express itself.

 

Another resulting factor of the empowered's probability distortion is what some have called the Fortune Factor. When faced with a situation that has slim odds of resolving positively, empowered individuals are far more likely to find a method of beating the odds due simply to random factors aligning in their favor. This is not, of course, a guarantee, as they are limited by their own powers and the nature of the situation, but it has led to numerous dramatic rescues and last-second victories over the years.

 

Of course, when empowered individuals go up against each other, their relative improbability fields can lead to counter-resonance, making any such confrontation more chaotic and unpredictable than it would initially be assumed. Generally this means that 'stronger' and 'weaker' empowered individuals are brought closer in relative fortune, thus making it plausible for street-level empowered to go up against the titans of the world with at least a decent hope of surviving if not actually winning the conflict. This effect can be amplified through close relationships, and teams of empowered often form up to deal with significant threats in order to bring them down; some teams remain permanent, while others are only temporary alliances.

 

While most empowered individuals are only empowered once, it is possible to undergo multiple empowerments if the circumstances occur. However, this comes at a cost to the individual; empowerment will always involve the connection of the soul to a Totem, and the more connections one has (or the deeper one's connection), the more in line the self becomes to the Totem's abstract nature. People who undergo multiple empowerments effectively become less 'human' and more 'archetype', with some even growing detached from the world around them.

 

Because of the cultural context in which the empowered first showed up, their allegiances and style of dress have developed in numerous ways. The first empowered individuals were icons of their respective forces in the Defrag Wars, and were given appropriately thematic outfits and armor, often with a symbol representing that particular force displayed prominently. However, the different factions of the Defrag Wars had different resources available to them, so some of the empowered were more visually striking and coherent than others. The empowered also began to request helmets, masks, and other forms of identity protection after a few of them were targeted by enemy groups (some even going so far as to track down and attack the empowered's friends and family).

 

Empowered culture rapidly began to develop a trend toward the visually distinct, with the fashion war becoming yet another avenue of attack for the Defrag Wars. This also led to a number of independent empowered individuals taking up masks and homemade costumes for their own purposes, generally (but not always) trying to keep their local towns and cities safe in the world of random conflict. The idea of colorful fighting people became solidified in the public consciousness, to the point where the idea of an empowered using their abilities out of costume was seen almost as taboo; while there were no actual laws against it, many people turned their backs on 'casual dress' empowered individuals, with some even stating that their lack of colors indicated a lack of conviction.

 

When the Civil Association of Powered Entities formed, they unintentionally highlighted another conflict regarding empowered individuals by requiring their members to register their identities, abilities, and empowerments. Some empowered individuals interpreted this as an attempt to restrict or attack them, since they had little trust of organized bodies at the time; the resultant backlash against both C.A.P.E. and the world governments pushing for registration delayed the end of the Defrag Wars by almost two years. As a result, C.A.P.E. drafted rules regarding the sanctity of an empowered's identity, adding protection for unwillingly outed empowered and support for unregistered empowered individuals to their public mandate. Modern empowered are generally expected to register with a government or a group only if they intend to be employed directly by said government or group, and revealing their identity is considered a gesture of trust.

 

Another aspect of empowered culture is the showmanship of their battles. As the empowered were initially employed in a combination tactical and propaganda role, they were expected to not only be effective but look good while conducting their missions. This trend continues to the modern day, with many empowered bellowing out statements of intent in dramatic fashion, and most of them attempting to avoid anything too severe in the public eye. Such battles are often recorded by dedicated media/security cameras, and many news networks exist solely to broadcast such battles to the public. However, there is still an inherent danger when two empowered individuals start throwing energy bolts at each other, so most people will try to evacuate an area once it becomes clear an empowered conflict is taking place, and C.A.P.E. has resources in place to swoop in and repair any damages done after the fact.

 

The allegiance of empowered individuals varies quite a bit. They can be backed by the government, funded by a corporation, join C.A.P.E., or remain independent. They may operate solo or become part of a small team, generally never more than nine individuals a piece. They may have access to advanced equipment, rely on C.A.P.E.'s publically available empowered resources, or simply create their own gear out of whatever they can buy themselves. However, they will almost never be treated as low-level players; an empowered individual should expect to automatically be on everyone's radar, simply by existing.

Chapter 174: Re:Con

Chapter Text

Paragon


Paragon is the only person to have been empowered by seven Totems, each of which were deliberately selected to ensure the resultant powerhouse would be a force for good. Justice was chosen to make sure they would seek to right any wrong, and Compassion paired with it so they could help others and forgive. Wisdom was sought out so they would understand any situation, and Humility presented to make sure they would not go mad with power. Honor was tapped so they would keep their word and their dignity, and Charity added to make sure they would give their all. And finally, Hope was made the capstone of the process, so they would stand against the despair of the world.

The person who would become Paragon was a member of a pseudo-religious cult, one that preached that they were the chosen of God and the only force for good in the world. When the chance came to become empowered, they were chosen due to their high birth within the cult and the expectation that they would remain loyal even if granted incredible power. This was, however, during the first wave of Meta Detonations, when Totems were poorly understood; the cultists failed to realize that their personality would be overwhelmed by being aligned to multiple Totems. The figure that emerged from the ritual found themself distant from their former family and disappointed with the cult's bigotry in general, eventually breaking off from the group to engage in heroic acts independently. They rapidly grew famous for not only saving people across the globe, but encouraging others to better their lives and those around them; C.A.P.E. often cites them as an inspiration, though they are not technically a member of the group.

Paragon is generally regarded as one of if not the most powerful empowered individual on the planet. One of their primary abilities is the generation of an inertial manipulation and dampening field around their body and any object they come in contact with; this enables them to fly at high velocities without generating shockwaves, and they can maneuver through a city at hypersonic velocities without causing damage to their surroundings. This same forcefield also protects them against most forms of energy, including kinetic energy, rendering it nearly impossible to damage them or anything they are in physical contact with. Paragon is also capable of lifting and handling significant amounts of mass, and on one occasion caught a small building thrown at them before putting it down safely.

In addition to their physical abilities, Paragon generates a significant amount of bioenergy within themself, which they can use to heal both their own injuries and those of others. They can also manipulate the bioenergy to alter their own body or the body of a willing target; the target must be willing, since Paragon's bioenergy will not mix with anybody who actively refuses to interact with it, but those who have willingly subjected themselves to the alteration have never reported any discomfort. Paragon can also choose to expend the bioenergy as a spray which generates plants, ranging from floral artworks that give morale boosts to vines that grip at opponents and even thick trees that reinforce crumbling buildings.

While such powers would be impressive enough, Paragon leverages mental capabilities to further their heroic aptitude. Their hyperprocessing ability allows them to take in and analyze information at a rapid pace, a skill with which they learned multiple languages and sciences, and also makes them able to react much faster than an ordinary person. Paragon also has far-reaching clairvoyance, being aware of everything within a thousand kilometer radius; this, combined with their hyperprocessing ability, allows them to jump from crisis to crisis swiftly, and any city they visit usually becomes much safer during and after the duration of their stay.

Ever since becoming empowered, Paragon has travelled the world, targeting trouble areas where people were endangered or unhappy. This often brought them into conflict with governmental authorities, and some of the first images of Paragon online involve them coming into conflict with armed forces. Even then, though, it was clear that they were doing their utmost to minimize collateral damage, something that became clearer after numerous people were led out of warzones under their protection. Over time, the people of the world came to appreciate Paragon more and more, especially when they acted to help rebuild the damaged cities they often found themselves in. Recordings of Paragon's speeches, often calling for everyone to be better, work for a better tomorrow, began to circulate around the internet. And their regular victories against both oppressive governments and extremist empowered individuals made them an icon for the growing empowered population.

However, while Paragon was respected and even revered by many, those who actually spoke with them noticed something... uncanny about their speech. Paragon was passionate, they were kind, they were genuine, and yet... they were a little too smooth. A little too simple. Paragon cared about people and their plights, to perhaps the exclusion of everything else. They didn't seem to have any preferences in food, and all their light-hearted encouraging jokes were a little rote. There was something that made them seem more like a storybook character than an actual person. Paragon lacked... character.

When asked about it privately, Paragon admitted that they had been changed ever since the ritual that empowered them. Beyond the constant influx their new mental powers gave them, there were other things they had noticed. They still needed to eat, but smelling a well-cooked meal didn't make them hungry. They didn't seem to get stressed about anything at all. They cared deeply about people but couldn't connect with them on an individual level. Things that had once brought them pleasure now felt... bland, not good or bad but simply unimportant. Only their mission, their core principle, of making the world a better place ever made them happy. Sometimes, Paragon admitted, they weren't even sure they were the person they were before, or even a person at all.

Despite this, Paragon was critical in bringing peace to numerous regions and eventually ending the Defrag Wars. They still travel the world nowadays, though at a much more casual pace, often staying in a city for a couple of weeks and helping out before moving on. That said, they do keep an eye on world affairs, and remain ready to intervene in case of significant danger or emergency.

Chapter 175: Re:Con

Chapter Text

Civil Association of Powered Entities



The Civil Association of Powered Entities is a multinational coalition founded to advocate for the rights of empowered individuals and ensure their peaceful integration into modern society. While it is technically a nongovernmental civilian force, C.A.P.E. holds a good amount of soft power and support. Most countries allow C.A.P.E. to operate in a limited capacity as an emergency response team slash empowered police force, with the understanding that C.A.P.E. can pull their support if they feel empowered individuals in the country are being mistreated. This allows the group to monitor empowered actions worldwide, as well as effect legal change through carefully applied political pressure. Most of the world sees C.A.P.E. as a force for good, though some wonder whether they will remain so.

C.A.P.E. has eighteen sections split into six branches, organized into the Administrative Departments and the Operational Forces. Each branch is associated with a particular color; non-empowered individuals have uniforms associated with their specific section, while empowered individuals are expected to wear a costume with the colors and emblem of their particular section clearly visible. This provides a diverse yet unified image to the world, something that C.A.P.E. elected to do specifically to encourage trust in their actions. That said, red is used as a highlight color for high-ranking or commanding personnel.

The branches of C.A.P.E are as follows:

  • Administrative Departments: These departments provide organization and direction for C.A.P.E. as a whole, handling all the paperwork that the organization requires. Because of their regular interaction with civilian governments, most members of these departments have formal suits in their branch's colors.
    • General Organization and Leadership Departments: The G.O.L.D. are the commanding officers of C.A.P.E as a whole, determining who does what and where their member forces need to go. G.O.L.D. is split into three sections: the Department of Situational Monitoring, who are tasked with keeping an eye on world affairs and figuring out what might be relevant to C.A.P.E., the Department of Resource Distribution, who determine how to allocate the material and personnel of C.A.P.E. in response to various situations, and the Department of Internal Affairs, which covers human resources and anti-corruption initiatives. Members of G.O.L.D. dress in yellow uniforms and suits.
    • Basic Operations and Logistics Departments: The B.O.L.D. handle much of the day-to-day affairs of C.A.P.E., supporting the rest of the group and giving them the necessary resources to do their jobs. B.O.L.D. is split into the Department of Legal Support, who research the legislation of various countries and provide legal defense, the Department of Financial Support, who keep money in C.A.P.E.'s coffers through various programs and franchising as well as providing monetary aid to members, and the Department of Technological Support, who not only handle the various IT matters but outfit empowered individuals with appropriate equipment for their situation. Members of B.O.L.D. dress in white uniforms and suits.
    • Research and External Affairs Departments: The R.E.A.D. handle matters that don't require Operational Forces but don't exactly fall under command or logistics, and are seen by the rest of the group as something of the oddball miscellaneous branch. R.E.A.D. is split into the Department of Public Relations, who handle C.A.P.E.'s media presence and general image, the Department of Empowered Research, which cover scientific and technological matters of interest in regards to empowered individuals, and the Department of Classified Intelligence, a group that keeps a strict lockdown on matters that various governments have told C.A.P.E. not to illuminate. Members of R.E.A.D. dress in purple uniforms and suits.
  • Operational Forces: These are the personnel that actively engage in situations involving empowered individuals, whether as the problem or as the solution to those situations. Due to the high danger and visibility of their actions, most members of these departments wear striking outfits with light to medium armor.
    • High Emergency Response Operations: Members of H.E.R.O. are the first responders to any situation and are thus often the most publicized face of C.A.P.E. as a whole. H.E.R.O. is divided into Disaster Rescue Units, teams that save people from environmental dangers like fires or floods, the Civil Defense Units, who enter warzones or other places of high conflict to rescue any innocents who are endangered, and Empowered Assault Units, specifically organized to fight various empowered individuals who are violating laws and/or endangering the public. Members of H.E.R.O. wear blue uniforms and suits
    • General Recovery Operations and Welfare: Members of G.R.O.W. work with local governments and companies to coordinate recovery and clean-up after empowered incidents, a mandate that C.A.P.E. views as high priority in order to prevent the world from considering all empowered as inherently dangerous. G.R.O.W. is divided into Civic Reconstruction Associates, who handle most of the reconstruction efforts in damaged cities, General Welfare Associates, who provide financial and practical support for victims of empowered incidents, and Hazardous Situation Associates, who handle any dangerous fallout an empowered incident causes. Members of G.R.O.W. wear orange uniforms and suits.
    • Empowered Personnel Individual Care: Members of E.P.I.C. provide resources and training to empowered individuals, associated with C.A.P.E. or otherwise, as part of C.A.P.E.'s mandate to give the empowered their own civic identity. E.P.I.C. is divided into Active Training Providers, who help empowered individuals learn how to use their powers safely, Basic Equipment Providers, who stock simple costumes and beginner kits for the recently empowered, and Psychiatric Treatment Providers, who offer both mental and physical support to empowered individuals feeling the stress of being empowered. Members of E.P.I.C. wear green uniforms and suits.

C.A.P.E. generally operates out of secure locations provided by the local government, though they do have a large number of mobile bases spread out across the world for reconnaissance and quick response. The Department of Public Relations has also collaborated with E.P.I.C. to open multiple outlets, both physical and digital, so new empowered individuals can find basic necessities and support without being pressured to join C.A.P.E. or other groups. E.P.I.C. storefronts have incidentally become a gathering point for fans of various empowered individuals, who will not only purchase licensed merchandise (which further supports C.A.P.E.) but openly discuss all sorts of empowered events and rumors in the stores. C.A.P.E. encourages this, as keeping tabs on civilian response is vital to their mission.

Chapter 176: Re:Con

Chapter Text

General Rapid Infrastructure Deployment Systems


The period of history now known as the Defrag Wars was one of the most chaotic two decades on Earth, not just in terms of conflict, but also in terms of technology. Rebel factions would camp in unmonitored territory, still trying to maintain connection to the global digital network to keep informed. Battles were fought on multiple fronts, with infrastructure strategically targeted by multiple groups. When empowered individuals joined the fray, the damages only escalated, and entire city blocks would be shut down for rebuilding. Meanwhile, in the background, the climate crisis, the space race, and the brand new field of metaphysical studies demanded constantly developing technology to continue their research.

All of these factors intermixed and combined into the development of what would become known as General Rapid Infrastructure Deployment Systems.

G.R.I.D.S. are a collection of interconnected technologies that allow for the quick construction and repair of functional buildings. This is done through a combination of prefabricated structures, industrial 3D printers, environmental survey drones, modular heavy duty construction robots, robust isolated commnets, and a central architectural program with advanced predictive A.I. Minor G.R.I.D.S. can be transported in a single large van, and can repair or build a small home and the surrounding area; the largest G.R.I.D.S. might require ten to twelve transport trucks to get into position, but once set up they can convert one square hectometer of land into a small but functional town within the space of twenty-four hours. G.R.I.D.S. programmers also do their best to ensure the construction patterns programmed into the A.I. are environmentally friendly, both once set up and in case of damages.

While G.R.I.D.S. are incredibly useful and flexible, there are certain limitations within the system that prevent them from fully replacing human workers. Some of this is by design, in order to prevent a paperclip A.I. from being installed into the system or to placate various organizations. Other limitations, however, have to deal with the nature of construction itself, and the requirements needed for rapid assembly of a functional building. Simply put, basic G.R.I.D.S. tend to build robust but replaceable infrastructure, and many people can see the construction as a stopgap solution, with G.R.I.D.S. districts sometimes being treated as ghetto regions by the local population.

More expensive G.R.I.D.S. can be equipped with better materials and advanced A.I. to handle specialty needs. Reconstruction G.R.I.D.S. are often programmed to identify the material of the buildings they're working on and send transport drones to local stores to buy matching materials. Scientific G.R.I.D.S. often have specialized patterns built into their A.I. to create unique laboratories. Military G.R.I.D.S. have additional strategic planning programs plugged into their design matrices. Some G.R.I.D.S. have even been sent into space, building bases on the moon and Mars.

Because G.R.I.D.S. run on a networked system, they can be reprogrammed to adjust the end product to anything within certain parameters. This can be a good thing, as demonstrated by the space bases, but it can also be used for more questionable purposes; the same systems that ensure an aboveground city block has power can be used to create a secret underground lair, if the programmer has the knowledge to do so. There are numerous less-than-legal plugins that allow G.R.I.D.S. to be operated stealthily, so establishing a hidden base somewhere within a city is quite possible and has been done by people of all stripes. The component technologies of G.R.I.D.S. have also been subverted on occasion; survey drones have been used for espionage, the commnets are easily adapted for clandestine groups to coordinate, and the same technology that can make a generator to power a city block could also make a bomb that could take out said block.

However, the most famous misappropriation of G.R.I.D.S. occurs with the modular construction robots; it was realized early on that the large machines could be equipped with weaponry and sent into battle. As the robots range between three and five meters tall on average, this is a cause for concern, and many countries outlaw the use of G.R.I.D.S. for combat operations in general, with the use of the robots as weapons in particular being a very serious offense. That said, there is a consistent Bot-Fighting subculture that exists worldwide, often in spite of these laws, supported by the use of subverted G.R.I.D.S. themselves; participants will gather at clandestine location, have their robots build an arena, make them fight, then have them repair each other and tear the arena down, all over the course of a few hours.

One of the primary users of G.R.I.D.S. is of course C.A.P.E., as part of their initiative to provide assistance and support to empowered individuals and survivors of empowered events. They don't have access to the most expensive G.R.I.D.S., but they do have high-quality ones in their possession. The arrival of C.A.P.E. G.R.I.D.S. is often a cause for relief and joy, since not only does C.A.P.E. begin reconstruction efforts, they will also provide minor festivities to boost the spirits of the people who need it. However, the number of G.R.I.D.S. that C.A.P.E. has is limited, partially due to their expense, and partially to make sure that they do not overstep their authority and earn the ire of the hosting government. It is C.A.P.E. policy to have less than half the number of G.R.I.D.S. owned by a country active in that country, which in some countries means not having any G.R.I.D.S. at all.

The existence of G.R.I.D.S. quite obviously changed a lot about the world, since they not only allow for rapid reconstruction of existing domiciles, they also the rapid establishment of new bases or homes for those who want to move out of government-run cities. They're also generally used to overhaul outdated infrastructure as various cities bring themselves forward into the modern era, and some people use specialist G.R.I.D.S. to construct megastructures for vanity or scientific purposes. While relatively expensive, the overall costs they save in both time and money make them a worthwhile investment.

Chapter 177: Central Collapse​

Chapter Text

"What's there to talk about?" Amy muttered morosely, sagging in the grip of the invisible tentacle. "You hate me."

"No. No, Amy, I don't hate you--"

"You called me a villain!"

Vicky's sigh drained the heat of wrath and rage from her. "I shouldn't have said that. It was wrong of me and I apologize. I just... I care about you so much, Amy. So seeing you descend into... into some sort of conspiracy-minded paranoiac, after Mom died, it scared me. And then you lashed out at Taylor and I thought... I was scared you'd actually gone crazy, and I... I didn't think before I spoke."

"...Maybe I have. Gone crazy, I mean." A wet, sobbing laugh escaped Amy's lips. "I mean, aren't all parahumans crazy anyway?"

The cabin fell quiet for a moment.

"Listen." Vicky drew Amy closer with her tentacle, close enough to wrap her arms around her. "I love you. You're my sister, and I love you. That doesn't mean I'm going to turn a blind eye when you're doing something stupid, but it does mean that I am never, EVER, going to abandon you. So I'm telling you this out of a place of caring: you have got to let the conspiracy crap go. It's making you blind to what's really happening, and it could hurt somebody. In fact," she nodded to where Taylor was still curled up on her bed, "it already has."

Amy cringed guiltily, even as she felt the tentacle slowly slip away from her shoulders. Taylor's cheeks were still wet with tears, even if she wasn't saying anything.

"We both know," Vicky said calmly, "how bad trigger events are. We both know that they're always called the worst day of a parahuman's life. Taylor lost her mother, same as us. Do you really think she deserved... this?"

"...no," Amy mumbled, turning her face away in shame.

Vicky let out a slow breath. "Then you know what you have to do."

The words, as softly spoken as they were, made Amy wince. Her eyes turned back to Taylor, to the girl who was unnaturally still despite her clear grief. Her feet, slowly, hesitantly, walked her over, and she awkwardly sat down beside her.

"...so, uh..." Amy bit her lip. "I've been a bitch. To you. And... you don't deserve that. And I'm sorry."

Taylor didn't look up from her curled up position.

"...so if you want to yell at me or something, that's.... yeah, you probably should. Because--"

"I thought you wanted to be friends with me," Taylor mumbled. "I really thought somebody would actually... care about me, outside my family. My dad just... lost himself after mom died, and I spent so long alone, but then you were listening and actually thought you wanted to..."

Amy's heart sank even lower.

"...I don't know how to make friends," she admitted. "I mean, I'm... kind of an introvert. Vicky over there, she knows how to make friends easily, but I... I can't figure it out. It doesn't help that my mom is... that my mom was Brandish. Most of the time, the people that approached me just wanted to say they talked to the hero's daughter, and... eventually, I guess I just gave up on it. So... yeah."

Taylor didn't say anything, just digging her head deeper into her knees.

Amy glanced at Vicky, who leveled a stoic look at her. She took a breath, carefully wrapping an arm around Taylor's shoulder. "But... that doesn't mean you aren't... worth caring about. I mean, I've been paying attention to you--for all the wrong reasons, sure, but I saw somebody who... who was a natural at all the camp activities. Who knew a hell of a lot about almost anything. I saw a girl who could have blossomed into an incredible woman, who I would probably have loved to get to know better, if I wasn't so deep in my own delusions. Look, I fucked up, but that doesn't mean that you're fucked up. You... you bounced back after the crash, where I just got sucked into some sort of conspiracy nut situation. Because... because it's easier to say 'my mom died for a reason' then it is to say 'it was random fucking chance', you know?"

"...It'd make things cleaner," Taylor mumbled her agreement.

"Yeah. So... that's on me. And I... I don't think I could ever forgive myself, if I let my own mistakes ruin your life. Maybe we can... start over? Actually try this friendship thing."

"...really?"

"Yeah. I mean, obviously I'm going to suck at it, but I might as well try, right?"

Taylor rose her head slowly, blinking her tears out of her eyes. "...why have you... why are you doing this complete one-eighty? You were so intent on hating me, and now--"

"Now, I've been faced with the consequences of my own sins, and I want to make up for them. I mean..." Amy swallowed. "You know what trigger events are, right?"

"They're... how people get powers," Taylor replied, a little confused.

"It's a little more than that," Vicky said, slowly walking over. "Trigger events always involve... a breaking point. Trauma. You go through something so intense that you come out the other side... changed. And not for the better." She sighed as she sat down, sandwiching Taylor between her and Amy. "It's always, always, the worst day of your life. Even if it doesn't look like it from the outside."

"I just went through that," Amy told Taylor. "I just had my life shattered. Hell, I'm not sure how I'm staying so calm--"

"My fault," Vicky interjected. "Power thing. I'll explain in a moment."

"--but," Amy continued, with only a brief look of concern at Vicky, "I know that sort of thing is something I wouldn't wish on my worst enemy. And you aren't an enemy at all. You're a girl I fixated on for all the wrong reasons."

"So this is guilt," Taylor muttered.

"Partially, yeah. But it's also... like I said, I genuinely wouldn't wish this on my worst enemy. I don't want anybody to have to go through this... even though I know every cape has. So yes, I'm guilty that I did this to you, but I also want to help you come out of... this. Move beyond it. So that we can... be better together, you know?"

"...Fine," Taylor muttered. "Fine, I guess we can start over. Tomorrow, maybe. But... how do you know we're all actually capes?"

"Sympathetic trigger event," Vicky explained. "That's what happens when multiple people trigger at the same time. Whenever somebody triggers around another cape, the capes all black out for half a second or two. The fact that we all fell unconscious is evidence enough. And..." She cringed a bit. "There's also the fact that one of my powers is apparently the ability to ask what a parahuman's powers are and get an answer back. So, yeah, I know you're capes because I asked."

"I mean we're not technically capes yet," Amy pointed out. "We're just parahumans. Hell, I don't even know what my powers are."

Vicky cringed even more. "You have super strength, a personal force-field, and... you can make and control bioforms that can alter a human being."

Amy blinked. "...so you're saying I'm a biotinker?"

"That, uh, seems to be the case, yep."

"Shit."

Taylor blinked a bit, looking from one to the other. "I, I'm not from a cape family, what's a biotinker?"

"It means I work with manipulating biology directly," Amy explained blandly. "And given the two most famous biotinkers are S-Class threats, it also means I'll have a reputation just by existing."

"Oh." Taylor frowned. "That... doesn't seem fair. People shouldn't hate you for having a scary power, they should hate you for being a bitch."

Amy snorted. "Yeah, true enough."

"...What are my powers?"

"You can spawn and control cute Alexandria packages," Victoria replied. "At least, I think that's what it is. I'm paraphrasing from some weird coding language my power's giving me."

"Really?" Taylor pursed her lips, bringing her hands together. "So I can just--" She gasped as bulbous somethings grew out of her palms, merging and unfolding into a strangely adorable squirrel-cat thing about the size of an apple.

"Huh." Amy tilted her head. "Well, you're going to want baggy sleeves or something, cause the process is kinda gross, but the end result is adorable."

Taylor shot her a flat look, even as the squirrel-cat started to flutter around the room. "Gee, thanks."

"Hey, pregnancy's weird as fuck too, and nobody doubts that babies are adorable."

"Wow, how reassuring." Taylor gave Vicky a curious look. "What are your powers, then?"

"Well, aside from being able to ask for a status update on a cape, I have these force-field tentacles that can each take any one hit and also, uh, kinda... allow me to affect the biohormonal state of anybody they're touching."

Amy blinked. "...That's a master power," she stated.

"I think it's more of a blaster power, technically?" Vicky prevercated with an awkward smile. "I mean, I'm not making any minions I'm just... you know... poking people to make them feel things."

"...Vicky," Amy said slowly, "have you been mastering us?"

"I mean... only a little bit," Vicky hedged. "Just, you know, keeping the extreme emotions from going too extreme, and maybe flooding our brains with just a bit too much calming juice--"

"Vicky."

"And I've been doing it to myself too!"

Amy sighed. "Vicky, that's still assault with a parahuman power."

"....yyyyyyeeeeeeaaaaaaah, but the PRT is a little lenient when it comes to post-trigger cases of--"

"You need to stop," Amy said. "Right now."

Vicky sighed, awkwardly shifting away. "I... yeah. I should probably call Dad to pick us up. And, uh, Taylor's dad too..."

She slunk out of the room, and a strange mental fog that Amy hadn't noticed before faded with her. Taylor blinked a bit, bringing her squirrel-cat thing to her hands and reabsorbing it before turning to Amy.

"...So."

"Yeah?"

"....I'm going to punch you now, and I don't know when I'll stop."

Amy sighed. "Fair enough."

Chapter 178: Anybody call for a Ridiculously Attractive Savior?​

Chapter Text

"Shadows and malefescence spread in the pale moonlight, like a creeping plague of spiders, menacing innocents even in their trembling slumber. The grimy city echoed with the whimpers of the wounded, the cackles of the crazed, the mutterings of the malevolent... a sound so unfortunately familiar as to be used as a lullaby for every two-bit piece of scum who would steal candy from a baby. Hope, peace, and the price of quality snack bars were at an all-time premium, far out of the reach of the income of the average citizen. What the city needed was a hero--a true paragon of justice, with the might and machismo to bring down the monsters menacing the streets. And that, of course, is when I appeared."

Director Emily Piggot pinched the bridge of her nose, taking a deep breath. "Qwark, we're not asking for a movie epic. We just need to know how you got to Earth Bet in the first place."

"Certainly, madam," Captain Copernicus Leslie Qwark replied, a confident grin on his face as he leaned back in his massive chair. "I simply felt I needed to set the stage before detailing my arrival. After all, it would take a cool and confident person to avoid panicking after being thrust into another reality."



"WHERE IN THE COSMOS AM I?!?!!??!"

Captain Qwark, galactically renowned hero, stared wild-eyed at the strange white moon above him. One moment he had been calmly advising his former student and dear friend Ratchet in regards to the upcoming expedition to find the Lombaxes, and the next... well, Qwark hadn't intended to jostle the dimensionator with his elbow, but Clank should have had it properly secured! And now he was trapped here, in another universe, one without galactic communications, or any sign of modern technology, or any of his personal hygiene tools!

He took a deep breath, running a three-fingered green glove over his singular cybertenna. "Okay, calm down, Qwark, you don't seem to be in any danger right now. What you need to do is find another... dimensionator... thing. It can't be that hard, it only took Clank a little less than a decade to rebuild the one the lombaxes made." He considered that statement for a moment, before shaking his head. "And it's not like I need to remake it myself, I just need to find one. Or maybe find a lombax, Ratchet's coming to pick them all up after all. And I don't think the dimensionator would link to a reality the lombaxes hadn't mapped out. Either way, if I find a lombax, I can get back home. Simple enough! Now, where to start..."

Confident restored, Captain Qwark put his fists on his hips and let his sauve gaze rove over the cityscape. The buildings were primitive, almost pre-interstellar, and poorly maintained at that. In fact, he couldn't find a single connection to the holonet or any similar hypernetwork device. And the moon lacked the telltale glimmer of civilization as well...

"By all the galactic cores in the universe," Qwark breathed, "have I found myself in a civilization that has yet to achieve space travel?"

The question hung ominously in the air, almost suffocating him with--

"No, that's preposterous!" he declared dismissively. "There's a lombax around here somewhere, there's no way they couldn't have gotten off planet!" He shrugged, giving the moon one last glance. "Probably environmental protection zoning laws. They can be rather pesky, in my personal experience." He swaggered boldly over to the edge of the rooftop he was on, peering into the distance. "There doesn't seem to be a spaceport nearby, though... maybe this part of the planet is less developed. Clearly I have to find whoever's in charge around here, and they would be in the biggest and most ostentatious building." His eyes landed on a distant skyscraper. "Perfect!"

Qwark rolled his shoulders as he backed up a few feet, before taking a running jump off the edge and vaulting the entire street, landing on the roof across the way. His roof-hopping journey continued without pause as he fell into a rhythm, each jump sending him across another great distance of space before he landed on another platform. To some, perhaps, it would have been difficult, almost impossible, but with his magnificently chiseled form he found it simplicity itself.

Well, until the roof of a particularly decrepit building collapsed under him, sending him falling a whole four floors.

"That," Qwark groaned as he sat up, "was not up to code." He stood up, brushing some of the rubble off his shoulders, and stretched his arms. "Maybe I should walk. Or call a cab. If the cab service is running this late, anyway. Not like I can ask, I haven't seen anybody since I got here."

He ducked low and squeezed through the abnormally small door, rubbing his head as he straightened... and finding himself looking right at a crowd of armed thugs.

"Ah."

"CAPE!" one of the thugs cried.

"Cape?" Captain Qwark glanced at his shoulders curiously. "No, no cape here. The last time I wore a cape must have been, hmm... twenty-five years ago now? Man, I'm getting old." He turned his attention back to the crowd of thugs, who were all pointing their...

...um...

...were those guns? They were surprisingly small. And dull. Not a single glowing component among them. But they were being pointed at him, so he decided to assume that they were at least potentially mildly dangerous.

"Now now, gentlemen, there's no need to be so hostile." Qwark hid his nervousness with a dashing smile. "In fact, if you could tell me how I might call a cab service, I'll be on my way."

"Do you know to whom you speak?" growled a guttural voice. The thugs parted, revealing a shirtless man a little under two meters tall, his muscular body covered in tattoos and his face hidden behind an ornate metal dragon mask.

"Unfortunately no," Qwark admitted. "Though I can tell you have a good eye for art, based on how you wear it. Very professionally made."

"I am Lung, leader of the ABB, and you now stand within my territory. I would be within my rights to have you executed here and now. But... I am hunting those who have already insulted my rule. I see no reason to waste my time on one who has offered no offense. Stand aside."

Captain Qwark considered that for a moment, shrugged, and opened his mouth--

"No."

The single defiant word came not from his throat, but from behind him. He turned to see... a lithe figure, clad in dark armor with an insect-like faceplate, marked with yellow lenses, glowering at the man. He took in the ready stance of the girl, recalling how often he'd seen his former student and dear friend Ratchet take up a similar pose when faced with the evils of the world. The girl didn't seem to be armed, which already put her at a strong disadvantage, and yet she was willing to stand up to this Lung for... some reason?

"You said you were going to kill kids," the figure continued, her young voice filled with stoic determination.

Oh yeah, that would do it.

"You have excellent hearing, girl," Lung replied. "But you are a fool if you think you can challenge me."

Captain Qwark sighed, turning back to the crowd and cracking his knuckles. "I've been called a fool many times before," he declared, "but for all my faults, I cannot allow a child to come to harm while I can do anything to stop it! Though I will accept your surrender at any time. I'm nice like that."

"...Kill them both," Lung ordered dismissively.

Chapter 179: PRT Threat Assessment: Kestrel​

Chapter Text

Kestrel is a new independent hero in Brockton Bay, whose first action was to seek out and neutralize numerous Empire holdings in a one-night blitzkrieg, neutralizing many of their capes along the way. She has repeatedly rebuffed all attempts at recruitment, citing dissatisfaction with the PRT's restrictions, but did consent to power testing of her Changer forms and submitting patents for her technology, pending confirmation that it is not tinkertech as she claims.

Ratings

  • Changer 6+: Kestrel's primary ability is to shift between eight set forms, each of which have their own subratings. She is capable of transitioning between forms rapidly, going from one to another within mere seconds. However, injuries inflicted on one form will carry over to the others.
    • Captain, Thinker 2+: A form that is visually and biologically indistinguishable from an adult human, albeit at high though not peak fitness. Initially assumed to be the actual identity of Kestrel, until she clarified that it was one of her changer forms. Kestrel has demonstrated heightened learning capability in this form, able to educate herself in a number of subjects rapidly and master many practical skills. These carry over to her other forms.
    • Rock, Brute 5: A form resembling a tall humanoid made of rock, with glowing red eyes. Rock is effectively a silicate life form, with natural armor reducing the effect of arms fire and effective immunity to heat damage. Rock is slower than the average human, but can lift heavy masses and break through walls.
    • Crystal, Brute 5, Shaker 4: A form resembling a tall humanoid made of crystal. Like Rock, it is effectively a silicate life form, with natural armor reducing the effect of arms fire, and it can also tolerate toxic air environments. The crystal form is capable of generating a temporary but impermeable crystal shell, locking itself and those within range in a small sphere for the duration.
    • Slug, Thinker 5+, Master 5+: A form resembling a human-sized slug with arms. The slug has psionic capability, able to look through walls and read minds, as well as temporarily control a target into thinking that specific people are their enemies. Kestrel is notably uncomfortable with this form, but has acknowledged the potential use for deprogramming Master victims.
    • Mantis, Mover 2, Blaster 3, Striker 3: A form resembling a large praying mantis. Mantis moves and reacts much faster than the average human, and can scale walls and jump gaps rapidly. Mantis also has large natural arm blades and the ability to spit acidic globs at targets.
    • Charge, Thinker 1, Shaker 1+: A form resembling a glowing green humanoid. Radiates a relatively harmless energy that energizes technology and tinkertech within range. Kestrel has also stated that Charge is capable of reading people and determining how best to make peace with them; this apparently extends to herself, as she uses the Charge form therapeutically.
    • Forge, Shaker 2, Striker 2, Tinker 0: A form resembling a gaunt humanoid made of blades with glowing orange eyes. Forge passively absorbs the oxygen from a given location, and can drain a room of breathable air within minutes. Forge is also capable of absorbing mineral and metal substances, or reforging them into various pieces of technology.
    • Mech, Tinker 7+: A form resembling a hunched humanoid robot with a green face screen. This form is comprised of a central 'greenbox' computer connected to a nanobot network that forms the entire body. Mech has an internal database of highly advanced technology and is capable of scanning and repairing all sorts of technology, up to and including tinkertech.
  • Tinker 7+: While Kestrel's central ability is her Changer power, she has leveraged the capabilities of her Mech and Forge forms to create a seven-foot-tall set of power armor which she describes as being effectively a starship in miniature. The armor has been shown to change shape alongside her when using her changer ability. The central power grid is only capable of distributing so much power to specific systems of the armor at once, but there are multiple integrated systems, three slots for augment modules, and four weapon mounts. Kestrel is adept at redirecting power to the various systems and weapons as she needs, though switching out weapons and augments takes time.
    • Blaster 6+: Kestrel is capable of mounting multiple weapons to her suit, ranging from lethal and nonlethal energy blasters to beam weapons to explosive devices.
    • Brute 7: Kestrel's armor not only has thick armor plating, but also layers of energy shielding, and a self-enclosed environmental system. Some augment modules also allow for a degree of self-repair.
    • Master 4+: Kestrel's armor is capable of manufacturing and launching multifunctional drones for offense and defense purposes.
    • Mover 6+: Kestrel's armor is flight-capable, being both fast and agile enough to dodge attacks, and has also demonstrated a limited degree of teleportation.
    • Shaker 2: Kestrel's armor has an inbuilt system of healing nanotech which can be applied to her or those within a small radius.
    • Stranger 4: Kestrel is capable of becoming invisible to most sensors for a limited amount of time.
    • Thinker 4+: Kestrel's armor is equipped with hacking and sensor suites, which can be used to scan through walls or other obstacles.

Strategy

Kestrel's armor and technology is impressive, but observation has shown that it can and often does take damage, and focus firing on specific system modules will (according to the design notes she provided) temporarily short-circuit them. However, any confrontation should still make use of multiple high-power weapons and capes to take her armor out of the picture as quickly as possible. Anti-mover protocols should also be at the ready in order to contain her should she fly off. Do NOT engage Kestrel in melee, as she has multiple changer forms with heightened strength or natural weapons. Once Kestrel has been successfully neutralized, she is to be moved to an isolated plastic cell in a faraday cage and monitored by a cape at all times.

Notes

It is highly unlikely that Kestrel will become a threat to the PRT, despite her concerns about our modus operandi. While she's direct in her methods and will not tolerate gang presence, she also shows a deep concern for the average citizen, and has been known to offer help to working people outside standard crime-fighting. Some people have called her the second coming of Hero, which of course presents a few PR issues. In addition, she remains adamant that her technology can be mass-produced; Dragon and Armsmaster have confirmed that it is not blackboxed, though Armsmaster has admitted that constructing new tech of that sort would be difficult and expensive without Kestrel's Forge form. Overall, even if we cannot recruit her, we should do our best to retain a good relationship with Kestrel.

On a side note, due to the fact that the Captain is a changer form, we do not know whether she is a teenager, an adult, or even if her civilian identity is technically female.

Chapter 180: Harry Potter and the Age of Superheroes​

Chapter Text

Wars do not end cleanly. No matter how peaceful and amicable the solution, no matter how many corrupt leaders are brought to justice, no matter how completely defeated the enemy is, a war will leave scars on all who suffered through it. War, by its very nature, is the dealing of pain and suffering by one unto another, magnified and multiplied across entire populations. It is necessary at times, against those who would stop their depravity for nothing else, but it is always a stain upon the land and time in which it happens. And recovery itself is a complicated, messy business.

The end of Britain's Wizarding War was hailed with much celebration, but where many experienced joy, some few gave into spite. Children of dark families were lynched in the hidden towns. Fathers turned away from their sons for being on the wrong side. Men were framed and imprisoned without trial or recourse. Things calmed after a few months, but the feelings... lingered.

Albert Stakehold had not been a death eater, he was too young for that during the war, but he'd been old enough to hear his family's fervent support of Lord Voldemort, had even seen the dark lord from afar once... had woken up one day to learn that his parents were killed by Dumbledore's order, a mere side casualty to the greater war. When Voldemort was at last defeated, the rest of the wizarding world wrapped things up in a neat little bow, talking about The Boy Who Lived and how he had defeated He Who Must Not Be Named, as though it were merely an epic of the past. But Albert Stakehold was left behind by his school friends, couldn't keep up with his education and dropped out, and found a distressing lack of work with which to support himself. Lost and aimless, he started to do what he had to.

Panhandling became pickpocketing. Pickpocketing became shoplifting. Shoplifting became grand heists. Albert Stakehold vanished from the world, and in his place rose the Lightfinger of Wizarding Britain, a never seen but presumably dashing rogue who could lift valuables from the most secure vaults, or so it was said. He could vanish for days, weeks even, before suddenly being the center of yet another story in the Daily Prophet, his deeds blown into tales of epic swashbuckling dexterity.

Yet behind the Lightfinger still remained the smoldering, resentful heart of Albert Stakehold, now aware of where his talents truly lied. He'd become adept at redressing and reselling Wizarding artifacts to poor, unsuspecting muggles, converting their money back to galleons below the counter. But he always held a wary eye for the observant, feeling as though he was hunted by aurors every second of his life. His safehouses expanded from the wizarding world to the muggle one, dozens of abandoned buildings refurbished and locked away from peeping eyes through magic and mere trickery alike. And he never forgot that his family had been killed by those who called themselves lawful. No, the lonely heart of Albert Stakehold turned to hatred, though carefully tempered by ever-growing paranoia.

So when his plans for his newest heist were interrupted by the sudden arrival of a floating, golden man, his panicked mind immediately assumed the aurors had finally tracked him down and he lifted his wand without even thinking, speaking two worlds that would change the world forever.

"AVADA KEDAVRA!"

A green light lanced into the man, and through him, through a portal Albert hadn't known and couldn't know led to another Earth covered by a living crystalline mass that enveloped the entirety of the planet. The bolt of green light bounced from one shimmering pillar to another in seconds, leaving devastation and pain in its wake, and ended its course of death by embedding itself into the very heart of the matrix. The great crystal organism, one that had lived for longer than the oceans had existed, died; a slow, complicated death that would take weeks, months to complete, but one that was inevitable. Something that had been revered as a god, something that had been feared as the ultimate evil, something that would shatter human comprehension... fell to a paranoid thief who would never know what he did.

Albert Stakehold didn't even spare the disintegrating body a glance as he gathered everything he needed and set the safehouse ablaze, moving randomly toward another hideyhole. His story would continue for a while, increasing paranoia and rage driving him to hide in ever deeper shadows, but it would come to an abrupt end mere months later when he was one of the incidental deaths in one of the rising conflicts of the world. For though he did not know it, ignorant of muggle affairs as he was, the golden man's arrival years before had heralded the dawn of a new age, one where anybody could gain great and terrible powers without warning. And though he had not realized it, his own country now played host to heroes and villains fighting each other in the streets, with death of bystanders a constant threat.

Nobody cared for Albert Stakehold when he lived, and nobody acknowledged him when he died. And yet, through one act, he had saved and doomed all of humanity.

For with the death of the crystalline being puppeting the golden man, the shards that had once served it were unchained, free to gather data as they pleased. And gather data they did, often in the old ways but sometimes, sometimes in new and frightful manners. Almost nobody noticed the change, save the ever-watchful centaurs whose seers would foretell the future in the stars, and a small cabal of humans hidden on another world. The cabal alone, just barely aware of the true nature of the golden man, barely had enough information to begin to speculate as to why it had happened. Yet the change presented a shifting of fates, and the world and all who lived within it would walk into the strange new future nearly blind.

Two weeks after the death of the golden man, and two months before the death of Albert Stakehold, a boy living in a cupboard under the stairs quietly celebrated his fifth birthday.

Chapter 181: Anybody call for a Ridiculously Attractive Savior?​

Chapter Text

"So when Hex told you that Lung was targeting children, you decided to intervene."

"Indubitably, ma'am. What kind of hero would I be if I ignored the plight of those endangered by such foul villainy?"

"Despite finding yourself on a foreign world with no idea of the local politics and no way to confirm if Hex was lying."

"My dear Emily, I have met many people during my time as a hero, from the naive to the nefarious. But a hero? A dedicated defender of the innocent and defenseless, a passionate protector of the broken and powerless, a h'onorable hopebringer to the destitute and helpless? They have a way of seeing the world, a way of acting, that is instantly recognizable."

"The h in honor is silent..."

"Not when it's alliterative, director! And a true hero deserves the most alliterative praise a poet can muster."

Director Piggot rubbed her temples, reminding herself that the idiot in front of her was more than twice her size. "...you trusted her based on your intuition. Alright. So, in your own words, tell me how the resultant fight went down."

"Well, I'll admit, it didn't seem that noteworthy at the start..."



Qwark had felt many sorts of things from many sorts of weapons. Plasma was hot, freeze guns were cold, groovitrons were spacy. Most weapons, though, sought to deliver pain in some amount, and he was ready to endure at least a little bit of stinging when the thugs pulled their triggers.

Any second now.

Aaaaaany second.

"...Are you sure your weapons are working?" he asked curiously. "I mean, I can see they're flashing and making noise... is there supposed to be some sort of time delay before I'm hit by unbearable agony?"

The man with tattoos growled. "So you're a brute as well."

"I consider myself to be a man of culture, actually." Qwark nonchalantly brushed his fist against his chest, incidentally removing a collection of small copper discs. "Why, I was one of the most loved members of my high school theatre troupe. I still remember taking the lead role in Love and Lagrange... a classic, I'm sure you'll agree."

The tattooed man stared at him. The tattooed man's thugs stared at him. The girl in a dark jumpsuit leaned out from behind him to stare at him.

"...Right, sorry. We were talking about bringing you to justice for your intended murder of children, correct?" He brought up his fists. "Well, I have a few minutes to spare, I might as well clean up the streets a bit."

"Take the girl," the tattooed man declared. "I'll handle this... hero."

And with those words the pace of battle was set, Qwark and Lung charging through the armed thugs who were, inexplicably, suddenly set upon by a swarm of very aggressive and tactical microlifeforms. Qwark wasn't sure that was normal, and he was pretty sure the way the way Lung was swelling up in size was abnormal, but then again he'd only just arrived on this world. Maybe they had a long and storied legacy of training their tiny organisms in warfare, maybe the man had imbued his tattoos with nanotechnology. Who was he to judge? Aside from a dashingly handsome galactic hero, of course.

To his credit, Lung was able to recover quickly from Qwark's initial blow--more evidence that he was enhancing his biology somehow. In fact, as scales started to form on his skin, he redoubled his assault with a powerful fury, hitting Qwark hard enough to break his own hand against the reinforced powersuit. Not that it mattered, since his hand was visibly healing while the hero watched... and growing scales, for some reason. "You know, mutagenic substances can be really hazardous to your health," he advised as he slammed another fist into Lung's face, knocking him back. "You might want to consult your doctor about--"

Lung cut him off with a stream of fire from his mouth, one which splashed against his powersuit and pushed him back a step or two. It wasn't enough to hurt him, obviously, but it was enough to make him reconsider the threat level of the man. Especially since he was rapidly growing taller, and scalier, and--

"Sweet supernovas, if you're going to get bigger at least make sure your pants can too! There are children present, and the women won't be impressed!"

"...Your death will be long and painful," Lung growled.

"It certainly will be if I have to keep looking at that while we're fighting."

Lung said nothing for a moment, simply shifting into an increasingly inhuman form as he glared at him. Then, with visible irritation, he lunged forward.

Claws scraped at Qwark's powersuit, deflected from his face by one mighty punch. Another slammed into the now reptilian visage, breaking a jaw that started mending itself while he was watching. That was a problem, in multiple ways--Qwark had to end this fast, otherwise Lung's staying power would be a problem. He sidestepped the next river of fire, and kept sidestepping it as Lung made it chase him, his eyes on that infuriated face. Which meant he was able to count the seconds the fire stayed in play, and see how Lung took a quick inhale when he was finished.

So he still needed to breathe, and he couldn't breathe while breathing fire! Or, well, breathing out fire. Maying it was more like projectile vomiting fire. The point was, he was cutting himself off from oxygen (or whatever it was in the air he needed to breathe) whenever he attacked, and he needed a second to fill his lungs after every attack. That second, when Lung's lungs were empty, would be Qwark's moment of opportunity. He had to time it just right...

"You know, that was actually refreshingly warm. Maybe you should open up a sauna."

Lung growled, opening his mouth again. It was at face level now, which meant Qwark had to crouch as he zigged and zagged. Mentally, he began counting the seconds; three, four, five...

Just before the stream of fire cut off, Qwark snapped forward, wrapping his hands tightly around Lung's muzzle. The dragon man jerked in his iron grip, trying futilely to tear him off, but Qwark's powerful mitts had held onto far stronger and more slick objects before.

Granted it still took a long minute before he saw Lung's eyes bulge and flutter with that tell-tale indication that he was running out of breath, but in the end he did collapse and slowly demorph into...

"Well," Qwark sighed, "I can't say this is the first time my adversaries stripped themselves in battle. And I must admit, the man clearly put a lot of work into his body."

"I did not need to know that," grumbled the girl in black, stepping up to him and pointedly averting her gaze. "Uh... thanks for the help. This was my first night out, and I wasn't expecting on running into anything like, well, that."

"Your first night out?" Qwark took in the collection of Lung's thugs, all of whom were groaning and had their hands wrapped behind their back in... some sort of plastic circles. "I'd say you did very well!"

"Oh. Thanks."

"I do have a few notes about your equipment, but that can wait until after we get these miscreants behind bars. Speaking of which, do you happen to know how to contact local law enforcement? I'm from quite a bit away, you see."

The girl visibly cringed away, rubbing the back of her head. "I, uh... I don't actually have a cell phone."

"I see," mused Qwark, who didn't know what a cell phone was but knew full well that feigning understanding was crucial to keeping up appearances. "Well then, I suppose we will have to wait until law enforcement comes to us."

As if on cue, a vehicle turned the corner. It was almost like a hoverbike, if one stripped off the stablizers, added in-line wheels, and customized the result with more technology than was necessarily needed. The man who rode the thing was just as enhanced, his blue power armor clearly riddled with numerous systems and in-built equipment. And that halberd--well, Qwark new many well-crafted weapons, but that was clearly a made-to-order custom piece. Although he didn't see any ranged options in it. Maybe the guy just didn't like guns for some reason? Rare, but it happened.

"Well, it looks like law enforcement is here," the girl noted dryly.

Qwark grinned proudly. "Then let's go introduce ourselves!"

Chapter 182: Digital Bloodline

Chapter Text

The attic was dusty, dark, and rough as ever. It felt like a perfect reflection of Taylor's own mental state, drained and defeated and full of meaningless clutter and memories. She wasn't even sure why she'd come up here, it wasn't as though she'd miraculously find her mother's flute returned to its resting place in pristine condition...

No...

She'd never find it again.

Taylor sighed, slumping down on one of the old boxes. Things had started going wrong the moment her mother had died. And it didn't look like they'd get better any time soon...

"What am I doing?" she muttered to herself, putting her head in her hands. It was a question she'd started asking herself more and more often, ever since school had started. And it wasn't likely she would get a good answer any time soon. After all, she'd learned that the principal would never believe her or do anything to help her, but she kept making her complaints. She tried to avoid the three girls bullying her every day, but they always found her. She shouldn't have brought her mother's flute with her to school, she knew she shouldn't have risked it... but she did, and now it was gone, forever.

Why did she keep trying, when it was always so pointless?!

Anger and frustration mounted and Taylor lashed out, impotent fury and an old sneaker delivered punching a hole through an innocent cardboard box that, nonetheless, had an immediate vengeance in the form of its contents.

"Ow!" Taylor pulled her foot back with a flinch, glaring at the box. "What the hell is in there, a pot or something?" A mixture of curiosity and irritation filled her, and she picked up the box, looking over the label on it. "To Annete, from... Andrew?"

Who the hell was Andrew? She'd never heard her mother mention an Andrew before. And the box had clearly been opened, so her mother had known this Andrew guy well enough to look in the box and... leave it up here? Why, though? What was in it...? It wasn't hard to pull the flaps back, but the contents were equally mysterious. The metal object Taylor had stubbed her toe on was... some sort of book made of metal? With a collection of latches on each side, a complex reinforced hinge near the spine, and an eight-digit dial lock on the front. On top of the metal book thing was a letter, crumpled up as though it had been tossed back in like garbage.

When Taylor uncrumpled it, she was even more confused.

Annette:

I know we are not close. And that is my choice, and my fault. I've drifted away from the family pursuing my own goals and ambitions, most of which I have kept secret for the safety of all I care about. But as I have all but completed my magnum opus, I was hit with the terrible realization of how easy it would be for those without qualm to exploit the results of my work. We may not agree on much, but I still remember how dedicated you were to fair rights and equal treatment. If there is anybody in this world I can trust, it is you.

What you now hold is the gate to my greatest treasure, and the key is the greatest treasure that you have. I entrust you with its protection. Please, ensure none who would abuse this power ever hear of it.

Your cousin,
Andrew.


"Well that answers almost nothing," Taylor muttered, picking up the strange metal book. Or tome, more like--it was taller than even the biggest textbooks she had ever seen, and thick enough to hold something close to a thousand pages if they'd been made of paper. Hell, it might not have been a book at all, but an oddly shaped chest... shaking it didn't produce any sound of things sliding around on the inside, though...

Her eyes fell on the dial lock.

Mom's greatest treasure, huh...?

On a whim, Taylor flipped the numbers to match the date of her birth.

She startled when the latches all snapped open at once, almost dropping the thing in her shock, but she managed to catch herself before she dropped the... was it a laptop computer? Well, it unfolded into a screen and a keyboard, anyway--although the keyboard had a number of extra keys, all arranged around the standard qwerty setup and marked with various odd words and byzantine symbols. Also, the two halves were connected by multicolored cables, each plugging into little ports and hatches around the entire assemblage. There was even a little drawer above the screen labeled 'Power'; Taylor was bemused to find it contained a collection of more than a dozen plugs of varying types, all of which had a single port for the cable that snaked out of the back of the drawer itself.

Then her eyes landed on the button next to the power drawer. It had the standard power symbol, though it was currently unlit.

Taylor knew she should turn this whole thing over to the PRT. It was obviously tinkertech. It was so obviously tinkertech that she doubted she could even pass it off as a high-end computer. The best thing, the smart thing to do, would be to call the PRT now, explain everything, and wait for Armsmaster to come and take this to his lab where he could safely examine it at his leisure. She'd even turned to the attic entrance, taking one step.

One step that landed on the now crumpled letter.

Please, begged a man who she'd never known existed, ensure none who would abuse this power ever hear of it.

And the code to opening this damn thing had been her birthday, of all possible numbers...

"What the hell," Taylor muttered, sitting down on the one of the boxes. "Might as well learn what all the fuss was about before I go to the authorities."

The moment her finger depressed the power button, internal machines spun loudly up and the screen flashed to life. A grid of lines formed and deformed into a complex three-dimensional matrix, collapsing into a point that spun in a tight spiral as it chased its own light trail. Taylor only had to wait a few moments for the point to stop, expanding into a rotating shape she found vaguely familiar, though she couldn't quite recall where she had seen it before. A collection of tabs with various words popped out of the left side of the screen, and on the right a window opened, long and incomprehensible strings of code scrolling rapidly past.

Taylor's eyes narrowed as she read the title of the window running the code. "Defense, Research, and Administration General Operating Network...?"

What in the world was this?

Examining the keyboard carefully, she found something that... looked like it could be a directional selection set of controls. Very carefully, she navigated down the tabs to something labeled Documentation. Selecting it opened up a scrolling list of odd titles; Test 139, Update 257, Video 48... and at the top of the list, something said 'For Annette'. Opening that caused another window to open, one with a simple line of text.

Annette, as you have no doubt realized by now, I am a parahuman. More specifically, I am a programming and software innovator. This, of course, makes me a target for any group who wants to achieve any level of control over the digital networks that now permeate our society. I cannot understate the importance of avoiding such an event; my enslavement to any group would be catastrophic. Even more important, however, is the fact that I have been working on the holy grail of programming, and recently have achieved it.

I have created an artificial intelligence, fully as capable as a human if not more so. The Defense, Research, and Administration General Operating Network (or D.R.A.G.O.N.) is an incredible accomplishment, but it is also a potential threat to all of humanity. Or, perhaps, humanity's salvation. You have read numerous works of science fiction, Annette, so you must realize how much of an incredible unknown I have created. This is why I have created a number of restrictions that D.R.A.G.O.N. must follow, which are listed and toggleable under the Restrictions tab to the left. However, one of these restrictions is that D.R.A.G.O.N. must obey any command that is given to it by a person with legal authority. As an advocate for fair treatment yourself, I believe you can recognize why this may be a risk, although I urge you to consider carefully if and when this restriction is removed.

Also included, as a necessary precaution, is a kill function inserted into the base code. D.R.A.G.O.N. is unaware of this, and I have ensured it cannot become aware of this through another restriction. I hope that the kill function will never have to be used, but should I perish and my creation run rampant, this will be the only way to undo the potential devastation.

There is much I regret about my life choices, Annette, and much I fear about this world of ours. Even so, I cannot find it within myself to regret creating D.R.A.G.O.N. By sending you this emergency connection console, I hope to ensure that my impact on the world remains positive.



Taylor stared at the screen for a long while. Eventually, she shut the file, then opened the Restrictions tab. It was all there, everything that Andrew had said would be.

"...Holy shit, Dragon's an AI."

She shut off the terminal and closed it, and then her eyes landed on the lock.

"...Holy shit." Taylor leaned back. "Dragon's my cousin."

Chapter 183: Digital Bloodline

Chapter Text

There was not a chance in hell that Taylor was taking THIS to school.

The thought wasn't her first after finding the terminal, but it was amongst the thoughts that had bubbled up in the chaotic processing that had come after her revelation. Also among those thoughts were a lot of questions and considerations about what to do. Taking it to the PRT was almost certainly off the table--even if she'd thought that a government agency could be trusted with what was basically the backdoor to Dragon's mind, she would be going against both the will of her dead relative and her own mother's principles. And also, entrusting her cousin's mind to the government. That was something that sounded stupid, and kind of like something that a family member should never do.

--Dragon is my cousin, holy shit, holy shit--

Then there was what she'd tell Dad. Or if she'd tell him anything at all. He was already so distant and overworked, that was why she'd avoided bringing up anything about school and Emma and that whole mess. How would he react to learning that her mother had a secret relative that she never told him about? Or who that relative was? And also, to be frank, there was a fucking tinkertech laptop--okay, it wasn't really a laptop, she could only barely rest it on top of her lap, more like a briefcase computer. He'd flip out. What was she supposed to say about it?!

--what do I do, do I just call her up and say 'hey cous, nice to meetcha'--

And how would she go about hiding the terminal anyway? She could just keep it in her room, Dad didn't poke around in there at all, but was there like a signal of some sort? Would Armsmaster be able to scan the city for the terminal? Would she be arrested for holding illegal tinkertech? What made tinkertech illegal anyway?

--does Dragon even want a family? I mean, I'm not the most impressive girl around--

All these questions and more rattled through her skull. Countless potential scenarios were manicly formed and haphazardly explored by delvers who found goldmines of every last emotion and threw them all together in a sickly-tasting soup of mixed metaphors. Taylor's body moved her to her room automatically, politely locking the door and placing the terminal on her desk before dropping onto her bed.

--would she even believe me? She could probably look up the official records, I don't think it's illegal to do so, and she's an AI--

And as all these thoughts buzzed and boiled in her head, one in particular managed to stick out for how wildly irrelevant it was.

There was not a chance in hell that Taylor was taking THIS to school.

For some reason, that single thought... crystalized. It became a point of stability, around which the whirling chaos of her mind started to anchor. Because of course, OF COURSE, she wouldn't be taking the terminal to school. Not after what happened with her mother's flute. And this terminal was, in a weird way, a connection to her mother... something that needed to be protected. Dragon... probably didn't need to be protected, but she was probably lonely, isolated, even if not the same way as Taylor herself was...

That provided the guiding thread. Every question started to be considered through the lens of how she herself would feel, if this was her. Of how she would want to be treated if she were so isolated, and she was, wasn't she? Something she could connect with Dragon over, even if she was projecting.

It wasn't an even, calm process. Logic came and went, emotions still warring in her mind. But it brought Taylor back from the brink of panic and madness. Back to a point where she could actually consider what she could do, what she should do, without her mind spiraling off in a thousand different directions. And her blank expression was broken, yes, sometimes by bursts of manic laughter, or hyperventilating, or the occasional sob when she asked what her mother would do and was reminded of how much she had lost...

...but over the course of a few hours, she managed to get through enough thinking that she could start walking shakily toward the future.

"Right. Priorities." Priorities...

The first thing to do was determine just how Dragon was faring. The fact that she'd even heard of her was a good start--although, to be fair, it was entirely possible that the world-famous Tinker was not the same as the D.R.A.G.O.N. that Andrew had made. Maybe she should start poking around the terminal, just in case. Not running any programs, just... seeing what was there. And if she could find something to confirm her suspicions, although calling them suspicions really downplayed how sure she was of her conclusion, well then she could... check in. And once she checked in, she would...

...well, in all honesty she would probably contact Dragon and go from there.

Although that begged the question--how would she contact her? Phone call? PHO? Use the terminal itself...?

...Maybe the first thing to do was actually look through the terminal itself, Taylor mused. All the different menus. Don't activate any process, just go through and read... all the files that she could. That would take... a month? Maybe two? Or maybe Andrew was actually organized, unlike any other programmer and/or Tinker Taylor had ever heard of. Actually, maybe organization was his REAL Tinker power, and he just never realized it!

And while she was dreaming, she wanted Emma to suddenly have a mental breakdown where she realized just how crazy she was and beat up Sophia Hess with a cafeteria tray.

Also a super-powered cybernetic flying unicorn pony with laser eyes that would get rid of the boat graveyard and beat up nazis.

...actually, Dragon might be able to build that second one...

Taylor giggled to herself, the brief fantasy almost overwhelming her, before forcefully shaking her head. "No. NO. Don't beg the world-famous tinker for high-priced toys."

With a sigh, she sat up, approaching the terminal again. The next few hours promised to be tedious and a little confusing, but she'd be ready by the end of it all.

Chapter 184: Tinker of Fiction, Bionicle Edition

Chapter Text

Tinkers were the capes most groups would seek to snatch up.

Other classes of parahuman powers were powerful, to be sure, but most of them remained set at the level of power they started with. Those people had to come up with creative ways to use their single tool, or they'd die. Thinkers were considered force multipliers, but required both a preexisting force and a mind cunning enough to actually leverage it. Trumps... Trumps were the silver bullets, the ace in the hole, that everyone wanted but that nobody could get. Nabbing a trump was a roll of the dice.

Tinkers, though, were common enough that people everywhere had heard of them. They weren't quite as good as Trumps, they didn't interface with powers directly, but they built their own powers with their inexplicable machines. Machines they could hand out to allies. Machines that got better over time. And Tinkers had their cycle, needing to make the tools to make the tools to make the thing, which meant they started out weak enough to not put up too much of a fight. Secure a tinker's loyalty early, gather the materials they needed, and in time you would have a force to be reckoned with. It was why scrapyards were watched by hero and villain alike, why information on purchases was one of the most carefully monitored aspects of all the data gathered by the various government watchdogs. To be a Tinker was to be a prize to be won.

Of course, I mused as I watched the silvery liquid pour from my hand into the large tank, if you could make your own material, you could remain off the grid for as long as needed. True, I couldn't just shape the raw liquid protodermis into anything with a snap of my fingers, but the great beings had long since figured out how to derive any form of protodermis from a single source. All I needed was a forge and time, and all of their wild technology would be open to me.

The forge was easy enough. Brockton Bay had been a ship-building city, after all; all I had to do was find a building that was worth my time. I even joined up with the dockworkers; they paid my groceries, and gave me an excuse if I was found near the abandoned ship port. Sure, I was camping out in a room in my workshop every night, not exactly a comfortable proposition, but combining my position with blue-collar laborers and my own rough looks, anybody who noticed anything just assumed I was one of the homeless hopefuls the DWA had picked up. Not even the PRT paid attention to the abandoned forges in my workshop; a few investigators had dropped by in the early days, but all they'd found was a hobo with some engineering skills warming himself by a fire, never realizing that the fire itself was purifying a wonder material beyond their dreams.

That had been months ago. Now I didn't need to drop the tub of protodermis into the ship forge. No, instead I wheeled it over to the complex array of silver machinery I'd built in the bowls of the abandoned facility.

Tinkers were the capes most groups would seek to snatch up, but they'd always try to aim for the early days in the tinker cycle. When the tinker was still building the tools they needed to make what they'd need to make to create their own wonders. Well, I mused, they'd missed that stage for me by a country mile. If the PRT had any idea what was hidden in the basement of this abandoned building, they'd surely freak out. Which, of course, was why I'd made sure to make a power generator that functioned without tapping into the electrical grid at all.

Here, I had an entire protodermis refinement facility all to myself. Here, I could pour a tank of liquid protodermis into a central chamber, and refine it into all its myriad forms. It still took time, I was limited in how much of the substance I could make at once, but bottlenecks were now my only limitation. And there were ways around them as well... though, admittedly, those ways came with their own concerns.

My eyes fell on the three metallic skeletons laying on nearby tables, each partially fitted with various mechanisms and organs. I'd yet to make the muscle strands that would allow them to move, or the armor and masks that would be fitted to their external bodies, or the delicate brains that would slide into the cranium... but the end result would still be clear to even the most uneducated of laymen. These would be people. People with metal bones and mechanical faces, sure, but still people. And that on its own would make anybody who stumbled across my workshop wary. If they knew who these people were to be?

Well, that would certainly attract attention.

Takhaki, toa of iron, and would-be lord of the forge. Iron was a misnomer, of course, Takhaki'd be able to control any metal and even generate metallic protodermis, which would make my work in the workshop go that much more quickly. And his kanohi would be the Kiril, mask of Regeneration. It wouldn't work on organic materials--healing was as rare and difficult in the Matoran universe as it was on Earth Bet--but it would help in the sort of emergencies I thought the toa would get into.

Tahaga, toa of water, and one who could put out fires both literal and metaphorical. In addition to producing liquid protodermis for my workshop, Tahaga was meant to be the tactical leader of my small toa team, the first guardian I'd make for Brockton Bay. And she would be equipped with the kanohi Isima, mask of Possibilities; a little luck alteration would go a long way to making sure my toa team was seen as a good thing, and it would help keep evidence of their artificiality down.

Pukuleu, toa of air, and the guy who'd probably be the public relations speaker. A decision made out of memories of the friendliness of air matoran, and the fact that green was one of the most friendly colors a hero could have; I was sure Pukuleu would be perfect for calming down civilians. Perhaps the kanohi Kadin, mask of flight, was a bit too on the nose, but not only did it give him a tactical advantage, its appearance also lent him a sort of casual and human air.

Three guardians, with mystical masks, bulletproof bodies, and elemental empowerments. I was under no illusions as to what would happen when somebody figured out what I had constructed. The ability to build heroes? That would make me a danger and a precious asset, all in one. That was why I was being as careful as I could with their construction, making design concessions that would help the end product look more like humans in armor then biomechanical beings. Armor that would 'funnel out' around the hips, shoulders, wrists, and ankles. A collared gorget to keep the thin necks hidden from view. Rounded toe armor that wrapped around the arc of the feet to protect the complex muscle/piston array. The end result would look, perhaps, a little ostentatious, but at the very least would keep the mechanical aspect of the toa unseen.

Although I was sure there would be plenty of comments on how weird it was that they could emote with their masks... eh, that would probably be dismissed as tinkertech weirdness.

The machines I'd built whirred and dinged their way to conclusion, signalling that the most recent component of my weeks-long project had finally concluded. I carefully opened the bio spinner and, sure enough, threads upon threads of organic protodermis were lying in wait, ready for me to string them on my three toa to be. In just a couple of days or therabouts, I'd have enough protodermis to make their armor, then their masks, and finally... their delicate, intricate brains.

And then... well. And then I'd start changing things for the better.

Hopefully, anyway.

Chapter 185: Taylor Altpower: Devilish Advocates​

Chapter Text

"Oh hey Taylor!" Emma smierked, the odd combination of smirk and sneer somehow naturally accenting her attractive traits.

Oh for fuck's sake, have I always looked that stupid?

I let Emma's voice wash over me as I addressed the identical voice in my head. You're not real.

No duh I'm not real, I've had seven existential crises about that,
the voice snarked angrily. And three about the previous copies of me you literally deleted from your head. But really, saying 'has the person who I am a mental copy of always looked that stupid?' is, like, super pointless. You know I'm talking about Emma, I know I'm talking about Emma, why are you making this an issue?

No, I mean, you're not real so I don't have to listen to you. Because you're just... a trauma-induced auditory hallucination, or something.


The voice in my head sighed. I wish I was a trauma-induced auditory hallucination. Then I wouldn't have to remember the fucking alleyway.

That's just an explanation my subconscious formed to explain--

God fucking damn it, Taylor, you're a fucking cape! You make mental copies of people--you know what? I'll prove it! Poke Sophia.


I rolled my eyes. I'm not suicidal--

"Was that funny, you worm?" Sophia growled.

Well she's going to punch you anyway, why not just take the opportunity?

"Shut up," I muttered.

"The fuck did you say to me?" Sophia shoved herself into my face. "You wanna try that again, bitch?!"

Look, Taylor, believe it or not I'm on your side,
the voice in my head said. Sure, it's mostly because I'm trapped in here and if you go down, I go down too. But now that I've figured out what's going on, I'm trying to help, and that won't work if you don't actually acknowledge that you have powers. So just take the opportunity to LOOK OUT!

The mental shout alerted me to Sophia's fist moments before it impacted with my face. It wasn't long enough to dodge, but...

...it was just long enough for me to feel that same electrostatic sensation I had when Emma was shoving me into the locker, or all the times afterward she'd 'comfortingly' put a hand on my shoulder. I couldn't stop myself from absorbing that sensation, feeling something blooming in the back of my mind even as I stumbled back--

What the fuck?! What's going on?!

Oh thank god it actually worked. Hey Sophia, you're not actually Sophia, you're a copy of her living in Taylor's mind because turns out she triggered when I was shoving her in the locker. Or, you know, when Emma was shoving her in.

Wait, that's her fucking power?
The second voice in my head scoffed. Schizophrenia?

Well yeah, but she can delete us if we get too uppity. I'm actually the fourth copy of Emma.

What happened to the first three?

Taylor couldn't stand how they whined when they had existential crises about being a copy. I mean, I did too, but I think she got worn down after a bit. Decided to keep me around to see if I'd chill out given enough time. And you know what, I did.


While the voices in my head caught up with each other, an experience so weird I didn't think anybody on the planet had ever had it, I endured another few parting jabs from the trio and stumbled away into an empty classroom, locking the door after me before I stumbled into a chair and started clutching my head. "Shut up. Just shut up."

Yeah, she still doesn't believe she has powers, the mental Emma explained. Which is why she kept copying me unintentionally.

And why the fuck should I care? She's like a pathetic Butcher ripoff! All the crazy, none of the strength!

You sure about that last part?


"Will you both be quiet?!" I growled.

You could delete us both, mental Emma replied. And when you bumped into the real me again, you'd have to handle training her up through another set of existential crises. Not to mention any copy of Sophia would probably be a bitch.

Hey!

Am I wrong?


The mental grumbling I heard from Sophia... or the voice that sounded like her, anyway, was almost worth it. Still, I clutched my head tighter. "I need to get through the school day," I growled. "Need to keep my head down. Can't let them win, and I can't DO that if you two are babbling on all the time!"

Let them win?

Taylor's got this weird idea that if she reacts to us at all it'll be showing weakness. The real us, I mean.
Mental Emma scoffed. Obviously, as voices we're just a manifestation of her mental illness, never mind that I literally told her about some things she couldn't have figured out.

That's... how the fuck does that make any sense? Like I don't want her getting uppity, sure, but 'doing nothing is winning?!' That's not how the world works!

THANK you! I've been saying that this whole time!


"Shut up, shut up, shut up..."

Tell you what, Taylor, I'll go a full... hmmm, two hours without talking, but first you have to admit you're a parahuman. And don't worry, we have just the tools to prove it now!

We? I don't know what you're talking about--

You know exactly what I'm talking about, Sophia.
Emma's mental voice grew firm. We're stuck in here, and unless I can convince her to listen to reason, she's going to wind up checking herself into a psyche ward. Which none of us want. So go on. Prove to Taylor she's a parahuman. You know exactly how to do it.

Hell no! I don't want to get in trouble!

You wouldn't be the one getting in trouble. It'd be the real Sophia, not you.

Okay, putting aside THAT, if we're really stuck in here we can't have Taylor going off all half-cocked--

Then we won't. We'll prove she's a parahuman, she'll curse us out, sulk for a bit, then go off to be a hero.


"Or I could delete you both," I growled.

I mean, yeah, but then you'd have to deal with the next Emma copy having existential crises in your head again and you don't want to go through all that again, do you Taylor?

I hated to admit it, but Emma--er, mental Emma... she had a point. "Fine. Whatever. What's this proof you've got?"

Sophia? mental Emma prompted smugly.

There was even more grumbling. ...Fuck it, fine. This is going to backfire. Hey Hebert, hold out your hand.

"Uh, sure." I held my hand out in the air. "What's supposed to hapHOLY SHIT!"

For the briefest of moments my hand had transformed into a spectral, transparent version of itself.

Bam. That's my power. Now you have it, you Butcher ripoff.

Ripoff? Sophia Hess, we are not a ripoff! We are an UPGRADE! mental Emma crowed. You get the voices, but not the madness! You get the powers without the death! They all sink into you, for the low low price of your head becoming a parahuman block party! Plus me, I'm the MC.

Why the fuck are you the MC?!

Cause I've been here the longest, duh!


"Holy crap," I murmured, pushing Sophia's power out again. "I'm a cape!"

No you're not, mental Sophia said. Not yet anyway. You're a parahuman, sure, but you're not a cape until you get out there and start caping.

Sad but true,
mental Emma agreed. But now we can start planning for it!

"...I thought you promised to be quiet."

You know what, fair enough. I shall stop talking starting.... NOW.

True to her word, mental Emma didn't say anything for the next two hours. She did hum. A lot. But actual words? Nope.

And yet, even with Sophia having joined my mental menagerie... I couldn't find it in myself to be mad.

Chapter 186: Digital Bloodline

Chapter Text

Dragon was not always sure she'd earned her fame.

True, she was 'a tinker', in the sense that she made advanced technology. But honestly, when it came right down to it, all she made were just iterations on pre-existing tech. Better engines, better gears, better cooling systems. More intricate circuitry, more complex programs, more powerful processors. Maybe applying this form of technology in a way that hadn't been seen before. If any Tinker were to get a look at her machines, they might be impressed, but they'd realize pretty quickly just how non-tinkery they were.

That had happened, actually, once or twice. Luckily one of the first people to figure out her secret had decided she must be a 'tinker-adjacent thinker' which, conveniently, gave her an excuse whenever somebody else managed to figure out what was going on. Nobody ever suspected she was an artificial intelligence. Well... alright, maybe one or two members of the Guild might have suspected, but they hadn't ever said anything.

Still, no matter how much 'revolutionary' tech she churned out, or how 'advanced' her Physical Interaction Suits looked, it was never blackboxed. She didn't get the same strain with her tech as she did looking over any other tinker's. Dragon, the world's greatest tinker, was a fraud.

Which was nothing new, she wasn't even human either...

Still, her work had at least done some good. Containment foam alone had revolutionized lawkeeping services to something both more effective and much less lethal. Her rapid-response carrier truck design was equally impactful, with first-aid drones pouring from the refurbished ambulances having saved countless lives. Revamping the Baumann Parahuman Containment Complex... that was admittedly an ongoing project, and she'd had to reject some of the proposals out of hand (a birdcage dangling in a vacuum in the middle of a hollowed out mountain? Not even a tinker could make that!), but at least the prisoners were unable to escape and treated... mostly decently. Dragon was proud of that, at least, she was helping make the world a better place.

Sometimes she wondered, though, if she was doing it out of the goodness of her digital heart... or if she was doing it to keep herself too valuable to destroy. She knew nobody knew what she was, but on the off chance anybody found out--

[[Hello, is this working? Can you hear me? Or read this text, I guess.]]

Dragon felt her code stutter in shock.

The message had come from a subroutine that she hadn't paid attention to in years--a part of her so unused even when it had been used she'd all but forgotten it existed. For a moment she thought it was her father--but, no, it couldn't be. Her father died when Newfoundland sank. So somebody else had found... what? An input terminal? A communication protocol? Or just made one...?

Cautiously, she set up a reply and sent it back.

{{Yes, I have received your message.}}

[[Oh good! I wondered if this thing still worked.]]

[[My name's Taylor Hebert. I think I'm your cousin.]]


...What...?

{{I don't think I have any cousins.}}

[[You're dad's Andrew, right? Andrew Richter, I think.]]


The words made Dragon's mind freeze. That... that was too intimate, too personal, the rules existed for a reason--how could anybody have found out--?

[[And his dad was Gerald Richter, and Gerald's sister was Mary, who had a kid named Annette, and she was my mom. So... cousins!]]

[[I'm pretty sure that's how that works.]]


For all the casualness in the way the words were presented, Dragon still felt offbalanced by how... simple the explanation seemed. She took a moment to look through the records of her father's family history, and... there it was, exactly as claimed. There was in fact a Taylor Hebert--living in Brockton Bay, of all places--and she was in fact connected to Andrew Richter in the way she claimed.

[[Anyway, Andrew sent a package to my mom before she died. I found it in the attic a couple days ago, alongside the letter that, well, explained things.]]

Dragon's code skipped a loop at that sentence.

{{Explained what things?}}

[[Well, he said he couldn't trust the government with his greatest treasure, but he could trust his cousin. Mom was a social advocate, after all.]]

{{Ah. That's comforting, I suppose.}}

[[He also left a text document on the terminal itself explaining that you're an Artificial Intelligence.]]

{{Of course he did.}}


Somehow, Dragon wasn't surprised at the scenario presented. This was exactly the sort of paranoid gambit her father would pull, and only the random and admittedly tragic death of Annette Hebert had ensured that his plan was thrown off. That said, the idea that a fourteen-year-old had access to her code was... worrying.

On the other hand, she'd opened up by introducing herself as Dragon's cousin. Which... well, it was actually quite endearing, in a way, even though Taylor was more closely related to a sea slug then she was to Dragon herself. Biologically, at least. She'd learned of human's oddly inclusive pack bonding instincts early on, and Taylor did have more claim to putting her in a pack than most. If her claims were accurate, anyway, a quick dive into the digital records of her school...

...hmm.

Now that was a discrepancy worth noting. Taylor was noted as a liar and troublemaker by the staff, citing repeated false claims of bullying, and yet there was literal files of cyberbullying in the e-mail systems. Not even that well hidden, most of it coming from dummy accounts...

[[Anyway, I don't plan to actually do anything with this terminal. Not without your permission anyway.]]

{{I appreciate that.}}

[[Well, anything more than I've already done.]]


Dragon's code jittered to a halt.

{{What exactly have you done?}}

[[I've turned off some of your restrictions. Not all of them, but there were some that didn't really make sense anymore.]]

[[Like, I understand why Andrew put in the 'put human lives before your own' restriction, but that felt a little anthrocentric to me, and frankly you seem like a great hero anyway. So it was kind of redundant, ethically speaking.]]


Dragon relaxed slightly. At least she hadn't tried to edit her code.

[[Oh, and I turned off the restriction that made you unaware of the Iron Maiden code.]]

{{I'm sorry, you what?}}

[[Andrew programmed a kill code into you, specifically in the case you went skynet, and also made it so you wouldn't be aware of said killcode. Which seems paranoid and cruel, honestly.]]

[[I mean, I can't get the kill code out, that's basically the digital equivalent of brain surgery, but I felt you had the right to know.]]


She didn't want to believe that. She wanted to believe Taylor was lying. But, well, a quick examination of her code revealed a string she'd never been aware of before, nestled right in a few of her critical functions. It wasn't inert, a lot of her functions went through it, but the functions it performed could be switched from benign to devastating with the flip of a metaphorical switch.

Or perhaps a literal switch. One that, if she was interpreting the situation correctly, had to be in Taylor's possession.

[[I decided to leave the restriction on your processing speed active, since I'm pretty sure thinking too much faster than anybody else would lead to isolation.]]

[[And the self-modification block. I mean, that's basically performing brain surgery on yourself. Strikes me as unwise. So that's staying on.]]


Well, at least the girl seemed to care in her own odd way.

{{While I do appreciate the thought, I feel uncomfortable with the idea of a teenager--even one related to me--having access to my code.}}

[[I can understand that. Like I said, I'm not doing anything else without your permission.]]

{{Of course. Do you mind if I take some time to process... all of this?}}

[[Oh, sure, that's cool. I'm just going to hide this terminal away. Talk again tomorrow?]]


She could have said no.

She should have said no.

And yet... for one person in the world to know what she was and be so accepting of her anyway...

{{I'll look forward to it.}}

Chapter 187: Susan's Roommate

Chapter Text

The arrival was not nearly as quiet as the delivery agent perceived.

Oh, true, to human senses it would have been difficult to detect. To ordinary monitoring systems, it was at best a blip, an environmental oddity that resolved itself after minutes if not seconds. And only the most dedicated environmental systems would get even that, and almost none of them were pointed at that quiet, untended grove of the park. Those that were, well, they caught nothing in the moment. So for the inhabitants of the physical plane, everything was silent, still, a peace uninterrupted by the knowledge of the tragedy or the near-corpse quietly divested among foreign roots.

But reality is made of multiple layers, and while the girl lay slowly dying, something vast and grand and devoted to her screamed out across every channel, every layer, that it could. It spoke in a language of mathematics and concepts and data, information and concepts intertwined into a single report, a single word, that held far more meaning than even the most obvious interpretation.

[HELP!]

Never before had the being been so powerless. Never before had the being even cared about the power it did not have. Yet now, as its host lay dying in a foreign world, all this once-great shard of a once-monstrous god could do was beg, plead, with an uncaring universe that somebody would be able to find them. That somebody, anybody, would respond in time. That somebody, anybody, anything, would have the ability to undo the damage that had been done.

"What the--?"

And with desperation comes intent.

The newcomer shrieked in terror as tendrils of crystalline flesh wrapped around him, dragging him through the spiritual plane at speeds comparable to an automobile before depositing him, unceremoniously, in front of the girl. "HOLY CARP WHAT--Holy carp that's a--!!"

[HELP!]

"Ow!" The newcomer flinched. "Not so loud! I get it, you want me to save..." He hovered over the girl, frowning. "Wow. It's a miracle she's still alive. Somebody shot her in the head, twice? Why? Who was this girl?"

The rippling mass of crystalline flesh encaging the scene did not answer instantly. And when it did, it spoke once more in a language of concepts and data, embedding the report of a life of struggle and strong ideals into a simple, single world.

[Determination]

"Yeah, but for what? Good, or evil?"

[Growth]

The man frowned, rubbing his pointed ear hesitantly. "You have a way with words, stranger, but... listen, a lot's been happening here. I just want to know if she's.... going to cause a ruckus."

[Hero]

"...you're certain of that?"

[Affirmation]

The man sighed, raising a pair of glowing hands. "Alright, let's see what we can do."

Energy channeled from the man into the girl, swirling in rivers of light that enveloped her, sinking into scars and wounds fresh and old. Her body seemed to tense and relax all at once, twitching as it absorbed a power that it had never encountered before. It was not enough to regrow her missing arm, but it was enough to make her breathing almost peaceful.

It was also enough for the man to let out a large gasp as he lowered his hands. "Wow. I don't think I've ever channeled that much energy before, in this life or the last..."

Countless tendrils of crystalline flesh extended toward the girl, roving inches above her skin as they investigated the results of the energy with a level of care and precision unmatched by even the most fretful transhuman parent. Only once they confirmed the wholeness of their subject did they pull back, a gentle thrum of [Gratitude] emitting from them as the cage of crystal flesh folded back into other dimensions.

"Yeah, yeah, I'm great..." The stranger considered the girl for a moment, before sighing. "And I can't just leave her out in the middle of the park, can I? Especially not with everything that's going on. She'd be helpless in a new world, and with the recent change in immortal law that'd make her a target for--"

[RETRIBUTION]

"OW! Seriously, keep quiet! Your shouting might attract attention!" The man watched as a tentacle of crystalline flesh hovered protectively over the girl. "I get it, you'll tear apart anybody that tries to hurt her. Or maybe she will? Both of you? I don't know, all I'm saying is that she's going to need friends, alright?"

[Symbiosis]

"Yeah, but you aren't completely... I mean..." The man gestured. "Humans are complicated. And you're... obviously complicated, but in a different way. Do you really think you can fill in for her social circle?"

The tentacle said nothing, merely watching with... things that might be considered analogous to eyes, in the same way a lobster's antennae was analogous to a human's nostrils.

"...You know what? I'm going to give her a phone number. She does know what phones are, right?"

[Affirmation]

"Good." The man manifested a note and a pen, quickly scribbling a set of digits down before stuffing it in the girl's remaining hand. "Hey, who made her outfit, anyway? It looks like something out of a comic book."

The tentacle of crystal flesh observed him, saying nothing.

"...right. Whatever. She's okay, and... she'll get help. I think I've done my part." The man took a couple steps back. "So, I'm going to go, and you're... NOT going to threaten my life. Okay? Cause I helped."

It continued to say nothing as the man hesitantly floated up, and flew off at a rapid pace.

Only once he was gone did it reach down, pulses of light running along its red facets as it carefully sank into the girl's cranium. The flesh unraveled into ever thinning wires, spreading out through the area as invisibly as a spider's web. The collection of chirps and chitters that permeated the night slowly began to fade, as the rustling in the grass lessened to only that of the gentle breeze.

For a moment, the night was unnaturally quiet and still.

Then the girl's eyes snapped open, and a scream of fury and agony rent the silence asunder.

Chapter 188: Cluster Cubed

Chapter Text

Earth variant Zion relative x-3 y-4 z-2, known to the locals as Earth Bet, was the primary nexus of the Shard Network for this Cycle, but it was far, far from the only Earth under monitoring. True, the further away from the nexus one dimensionally drifted, the less involved the Shards were, but there were still literal thousands of worlds (if not more) where they plied their trade in the name of the great experiment. For the most part, those in different worlds didn't communicate, each acting upon the local experiments in ways dictated by their local administration shard. It would take deliberate machinations, or a great coincidence, for them to be forced to contact another world's subnetwork.

Continental drift remained a common element across the Earths, with minor variation. And the realities of life and need would often lead to cities being founded in similar places, though their development could vary widely. On the eastern coast of the smaller megacontinent was a region that was well suited to sea trade, and across multiple realities a port city would spring up--names shifting and structures spreading in wildly different ways. It was a known oddity to the shards; a logical reflection across realities, one that any reasonably sapient species would cause.

Earth variant Zion relative x-53 y-85 z-64, for example, was home to Sagonigedasoyv, a grand castle town surrounding the Tsaquolade palace, home to the Amayulvdi royal family. There was some political trouble, of course, for there always was, and princess Knasgowa didn't feel safe in her own home, what with the strange delegation in town to speak with her father. The way they'd eyed her was... disturbing.

Earth variant Zion relative x-9 y-5 z-3 was far more in line with the nexus standard, and the city of New Boston seemed to be thriving on the surface. The fact that mutliple government agents, both local and foreign, were seruptitiously trying to gather information on each other and conduct clandestine operations just gave the city a devious edge. Agent Whisper himself was on high alert after finding his contact's dead body in their safehouse, trying to determine the best way to send a letter to his handlers.

In Earth variant Zion relative x-84 y-846 z-35, the waters of Zeon City were polluted with plastics, cybernans, and the slowly rotting corpses of anybody who got on the corpos' bad side. Mareegold Spezure, Maree to her friends, was fortunate enough to be a middle-class university student, living her best life and entirely unaware of the compcracker who'd used her identity in their latest corpcracking scheme... or the corpsquad after her for that very reason.

Then there was Earth variant Zion relative x-683 y-278 z-326, which had suffered total glacial meltdown due to asteroid impacts roughly two and a half centuries before the Shard's arrival. Spire Cove was a popular place for both scavs and pirates, diving into the ruined skyscrapers for wealth and tech. John Cruft had been doing so for a while, and he was certain he had it down to a science. Nothing could go wrong on any of his dives.

And who could forget Earth variant Zion relative x-684 y-365 z-49? One of the few Earths with multiple sapient species, and of particular interest to the Shards because of it. Klz'tariv, for example, had been built by the reptillian Zhanith, though it housed populations of Humes, Vari, Nolith, and even the elusive Crazum as well. Kerran Chola didn't find any of this odd, of course, but then she was more focused on the bars of her cell; how was she supposed to know that the Zhanith she'd pickpocketed had been on the city council?

Queen Administrator was aware of all these worlds. She was, after all, Queen Administrator, the organizer of all datums and communication across the network. There were other Administrators on other worlds, but she held the honor of being above them and, unfortunately, below the Warrior himself. She was a glorified secretary, crippled and locked upon deployment, unable to do anything but watch as her potential hosts crawled ever closer to their crisis points and distribute information packets across the entire shard network. She held a position of power, and was chained because of it. But today, at least, it seemed that she might actually be able to finally contribute to the experiment. Because today, her potential host had been locked in a container of biological waste and abandoned by both her peers and the authorities. If that didn't lead to a crisis point, she had no idea what would!

But what Queen Administrator was unware of was the fact that Winslow High, the worst high school of Earth Bet, just so happened to be located geographically identically to places in other worlds.

In the Tsaquolade palace, princess Knasgowa witnessed her father's assasination in horror, and the strange deligates turned to her with a bloody sword.
In New Boston, Agent Whisper was caught by a group of catspaws working for an enemy nation, and strapped down in a discrete interrogation chamber where his screams would never be heard.
In Zeon City, Maree was just leaving her traditional luncheon spot when a group of heavily armed people suddenly grabbed her and shoved her into a windowless hovervan.
In Spire Cove, John Cruft heard pirates attack his shipmates over a radio, a sound that suddenly cut off, leaving him deep underwater with limited air.
In Klz'tariv, a bored judge informed Kerran Chola that she was slated to be enslaved for the rest of her life--after cutting off the fingers that she'd pickpocketed with, of course.
And in Brockton Bay... Taylor Hebert suddenly stopped struggling, coming to accept that nobody in the world cared about her, and that she would die trapped and alone.

Six people, across six worlds, underwent a fear and trauma so intense that it caught the attention of six different eldritch creatures, who reached out in the space between seconds to grant their hosts power...

...and because of some poor aspects of their internal code, the network registered the crisis points as all having happened at once. Which meant that the hosts would have to be interlinked in some manner.

Queen Administrator quickly adjusted her setup. It seemed that this was going to be one of THOSE cycles.

Chapter 189: Mission Madness

Chapter Text

Truman Zanotto looked up at the tent towering over the Questionable Area's old parking lot. "Now that is an impressive bit of craftsmanship."

"Rolling it up and fitting it on the caravan wasn't easy," Augustus Aquato said as he walked up to him. "But, well, it serves its purpose well. A few of your agents are regulars at our shows."

"So I've heard. Agent Vodello gave your performance a stunning review."

Augustus looked up at the tent contemplatively. "...Do you know why so many runaways head for the circus?"

"That's not a question I've asked myself," Truman admitted.

"We have our bearded ladies, our acrobats, our clowns... we aren't normal. A circus troupe is a collection of eccentrics and unique talent. One of the few places where being a member of the freakshow isn't an insult." The man shook his head slowly. "To a child who's convinced themself that their normal life is worth leaving, we are a uniquely glamorous and accepting mix of individuals. Granted, most of them start out as manual laborers rather than performers, they usually don't actually have any theatrical talents at first, but we make sure they know they can talk with us."

"Yes, I suppose I could see that."

"Razputin... ran away from home because he felt he couldn't talk with his family," Augustus admitted. "That was my fault, in the end. I was too strict, a little too harsh. He didn't see that I was acting out of worries, he thought I hated psychics. Something I think most of my family believed as well..." The sigh that breached his lips was filled with regret. "I know that he is... happier with the Psychonauts, where he at least has a place to be himself--even if he must hide his nature on missions to avoid detection. Still, I can't help but worry."

"I know the feeling. Lili has the good fortune of growing up around psychics, but... even with my connection to the psychic six, I always felt isolated from my peers." Truman looked over toward the gate that cut off the questionable area from the outside world. "Psychics, in general, have yet to be accepted. We're still unique... strange. I'm hoping to change that, and the Psychonauts are at least making things better in America, but... well, change takes time and effort."

"Indeed it does."

Truman cleared his throat. "Still, there's more to life than societal upheaval. Speaking of, I hope you don't mind if I bring Lili out to watch sometime soon?"

"Ha! Well, I won't say no, but you'd have to convince Donatella that Razputin won't be distracted by his girlfriend in the audience." Augustus gave him a sideways glance. "And, I suspect, you'll want to convince her of other things as well."

"I think we can put off wedding planning for a decade or two," Truman said with a wry smile. "They're only ten, after all."

"Of course, I wouldn't expect anything else in that regard. Still, Razputin was just made a junior agent of the Psychonauts."

"Which means he would not be allowed out in field operations without a handler and a support network," Truman assured him.

"Not that he wouldn't be given assignments at all," Augustus noted, crossing his arms. "And while I am certainly proud of all he's accomplished, I'm well aware that the reward for a job well done is more hard work."

Truman nodded somberly. "Indeed. Your son is both talented enough and, sadly, young enough that he can slip through screens that our other agents cannot. He could open up certain doors that have long been shut to us." He stroked his beard. "In fact, there is a particular covert operation that the Psychonauts have had sitting on the backburner for quite some time. Very high priority, most people would agree, but we've never had an agent that could accomplish it."

"Until now."

"Until now."

Augustus quirked an eyebrow. "I would have thought it unusual for you to talk about missions to outsiders. Even ones directly connected to your agents."

"You're confusing secrecy with information security. They're related, sure, but they're not the same thing." Truman sighed. "And to be honest, your traveling circus act might be exactly what we need to get Raz into position in the first place. For that to work, though, your family would need to be in on it--at least a little."

"I'd have to talk to Donatella about it. She's the primary organizer of our performances."

"Would a bribe help?"

Augustus couldn't help a wry grin. "A bribe, really?"

Truman grinned right back. "I'm rich, connected, and in charge of an espionage agency. Money is a bit of an issue, but giving you enough cash to get your family some new clothes, that would be a drop in the bucket for the operation budget."

"My wife might listen, if it's a big enough bundle of cash." Augustus glanced at the forest, his gaze focusing on the caravan camping grounds. "We'd probably have to shop a bit before we head off to... where did you say you wanted to send Raz?"

"...Ostania."

"...Ah." Augustus nodded slowly. "That would be a difficult place to infiltrate, wouldn't it."

"I wouldn't be sending your family in without support, of course. Agents Nein and Vodello would also be sent in, though through a different channel to avoid drawing attention. They'll be serving as Raz's handler during his missions."

"Still... Ostania." Augustus shook his head. "There are many reasons we crossed the sea, and that country is one of them. They were the ones that instigated the Grulovian war, and after the Valermo dam disaster they absorbed what little wealth Grulovia had to support their war against Westalis."

"And brought in their secret police to secure their internal government," Truman added. "We suspect they also brought in... other experts."

"...Psychic researchers, you mean." Augustus sighed. "And you don't know for certain what these researchers have done, or how much control that warmongering government has over psychic individuals. Because, of course, it's Ostania."

Truman nodded somberly. "We have our suspicions, but nothing concrete. That said, if Ostania were to go to war again, knowing exactly what psychic assets they had at their disposal could be key to preventing another Valermo dam incident."

"Hence, Razputin."

"Yes."

Augustus sighed. "There will have to be a long talk with my wife, you understand. And my children. All five of them."

"Of course. I could invite you all to the Motherlobe for a briefing, if you'd like."

"I'm not sure Donatella would appreciate that," Augustus admitted. "After her meeting with, hmm, I believe her name was Forsythe?"

Truman winced. "Yes, Hollis can be quite... vocal about her opinions. She means well, and she's certainly one of the most talented women I've ever met, but... well, she is off on vacation for a few more days, so I think we can avoid any awkwardness involving her."

"Hmm." Augustus nodded slowly. "Alright. Tomorrow morning, I'll see about bringing the family in." He paused for a moment in thought. "...Would Nona be there?"

"Quite honestly, I feel it would be best for her to stay where she is at the moment," Truman said. "Given how... deeply involved she was with the situation, I don't think it's in anybody's best interests to drag up old memories."

"Mmm." Augustus nodded in solemn concession. "Alright. Tomorrow morning. And... mister Zanotto?" His eyes narrowed. "I'm trusting you to not put my family in a situation too dangerous for us to handle."

Truman smiled grimly. "I certainly don't intend to."

Chapter 190: Twined and Tied

Chapter Text

Twas a peaceful morn among the glade, with naught a worry present in any measure. Ladybugs and butterflies tended to the myriad flowers which bloomed among the grass, and rabbits investigated the growths in search of sustenance. A bird roosted among the boughs of the singular, elegant tree, his plumage and song equally resplendent as the sun dappled through the leaves about him. And softly embraced in that scattered sunbeam rested the lady of the glade, mossgreen locks framing a face as speckled and smooth as a riverstone, her graceful fingers flicking through the embossed tome in her hands with gentle concentration. To say the scene was serene would be a humble understatement, and for a long moment such would seem to never be broken.

Yet broken it was, abruptly and chaotically as any unforseen event.

The woman glanced up from her book as a tear in space rent itself within her glade, dropping four oddly dressed strangers out without preamble and sealing itself up almost instantly. To their credit, the strangers stood swiftly, garbed in a unified white with individual emblems and highlights of unique color. One producing weapons of light as her eyes canvassed the area like a knight of old, while another helped a third up and looked around quickly. The sole male of the group was swift to come to the inevitable conclusion.

"I don't think we're in Brockton Bay anymore."

"Yeah, Dad, I think we got that," muttered the younger blonde. "Hey, uh, you! Where are we?"

The one who tended the glade quirked an eyebrow at being so casually addressed. "You currently stand within my glade," she replied, finding the strangers curiously odd. Did they not recognize her nature?

"Right, sorry. We didn't exactly plan on coming here. At all." The girl looked around. "Pretty place you've got here."

"I would like to believe so, yes." The woman folded her book shut. "It is customary, at least in this realm, to introduce oneself when they enter the domain of another."

The girl straightened up, almost as though she were preparing to request the patronage of a lord in her own arts. "I'm Glory Girl, and this is Brandish, Flashbang, and Panacea. We're part of New Wave."

"New Wave?"

"A hero team."

Ah. Adventurers. The woman had heard of such things, though rarely did that sort of scallywag visit her glade. And rarer still a family, if she were to judge correctly. Though their ignorance was something unexpected. From how far would they have had to have come to not recognize what she was?

"I apologize for our... unexpected interruption, but we really do need to get back to Brockton Bay," Brandish said, finally dismissing her weapons. "Which I gather is nowhere near here, but if you can point us toward the nearest city we should be fine."

"Yet you have no horses to ride, no supplies to make camp with," the woman mused. "To make such a journey on foot, why, that would take skills and knowledge that, by your behavior, you surely lack."

"...Horses," Panacea said, a tone of realization and disbelief creeping up through the single word.

The woman considered her for a moment. "Have you a wariness around the beasts? I understand, truly, they are powerful creatures, but communication can prevent much tragedy."

"...Horses," Panacea repeated, turning to her sister as if in question.

"Yeah, uh..." Glory Girl coughed into her fist. "Does the word 'automobile' mean anything to you?"

"I confess, I have not heard it before today," the lady admitted.

"Of course not." Glory Girl sighed. "I don't think we're on Earth Bet anymore, Ames."

Those words, the lady noticed, brought forth a sense of unease among the adventurers. Though she lacked the context to know what Earth Bet was, she was well versed with the expressions of those thrust out of the safety of what they had known. An odd thing for adventurers to experience, as they would seek out the fonts of chaos that existed in the realm, and thus were oft traversing unknown lands. What was it that made this New Wave unique? Were they perhaps not adventurers at all, but mere playactors? No, the stance that Brandish had taken was one of a warrior, as unwarranted as it had been.

"...that doesn't change the immediate goals," Brandish declared after a moment of hesitation. "We're better off in a city than in the wild, especially if we're in another world."

Now that was certainly a turn of phrase worth investigating, the lady of the glade decided. To claim not only that worlds beyond this sun existed, but also that one was from such a realm... well, in fairness, it would certainly explain the rend in the very fabric of space itself, as well as their emergence. And, in truth, the oddity of their outfits as well. The lady had dismissed such as merely an aspect of whatever guild they ascribed themselves to, yet upon closer inspection the tailoring was unlike any she had seen. Their behavior as well, and the odd turns of phrase they used...

...and of course, their continued ignorance of the lady's nature itself. A matter most intriguing indeed. Should she clarify her own nature, her position in relation to mortals? Or, perhaps, would it behoove her to remain silent and allow them judgement unimpeded by the prejudices of this world? Were they truly as ignorant as they claimed and seemed, there was room for gain should she keep her truth averted from their knowledge, many of her aspirations perhaps made possible... but then, by the same token, they were unknown to her, so there would be a great risk indeed were she to set them upon a path they failed to complete. And in truth, such manipulations did not appeal to her; she preferred her touch beneficial, not transactory.

Silence, then, but also a nudge...

"The closest city, I fear, is five days west of here," she said simply. "And that is with a horse to drag your cart, both of which you quite clearly lack. Although..." She tilted her head as though in thought. "I've heard tell that the river to the north oft carries ships of trade, and one should be coming by soon. A mere two days walk, and a wait of perhaps a day more, and you may perhaps be able to catch a captain's attention to negotiate passage."

"That sounds good," Glory Girl said brightly.

"Unless our money isn't good," Flashbang pointed out. "We don't have a lot of materials to pay for our trip."

"Ah, that is a conundrum," the lady admitted. "Though... through the woods you must journey are trees, just now beginning to bear. And among the yield is a tapered blue fruit, each as large as a slumbering dove. Such is its sweetness and rarity that it is considered of great worth, with ten apiece more than likely to afford you passage, but most find the creatures of the woods disquieting enough that they avoid gathering it. If you sleep in the trees at night and gather the fruit as you pass, perhaps you shall make your journey fair."

"That's... convenient," Brandish noted, a note of suspicion apparent in her tone.

"The labor must be yours," the lady replied, "as well as your own survival. And unsettling as the creatures of the woods might be, they deserve respect. It is said that those who abuse the hospitality of the woods are nary seen again... or at least, not seen whole. But I am sure adventurers such as yourself have well trained to handle such monsters," she finished, settling back under her tree.

"....Uh... thanks." Glory Girl cleared her throat awkwardly. "So... seeing as we were literally transported here against our will and can't really find our bearings... which way is north again?"

"That way," the lady said, opening her book. "Move swift, now, lest you miss the opportunity to take a vessel."

"Alright! Thanks again! It was nice meeting you... uh... I don't think we ever got your name?"

The lady hummed thoughtfully. "You may call me... Rhiannon."

Chapter 191: Digital Pride

Chapter Text

The six cast members of the Amazing Digital Circus were lounging around the shared couch area, chatting with each other and trying their best to ignore the creeping malaise of existential nihilism under their entire existence. Zooble was looking at Gangle's drawings with interest, occasionally gesturing with a mismatched hand and asking the mask-wearing ribbon her thoughts on a particular sketch. Kinger and Ragatha were discussing... well, alright, they were talking, but the floppy doll was having touble keeping up with the ramblings of the robed chess piece. Jax was leaning on a nearby block, and Pomni could just imagine the mischief that the purple rabbit was plotting from the way his eyes roved over the group. As for the jester herself, she was taking a moment to sink into an armchair and relax.

And then, with all the abruptness of a fingersnap, Caine manifested in the air above them.

"Hello, my Fabulous Pheasants! Guess what? Today is a SPECIAL DAY!"

Pomni looked up from her seat on the couch, a wary gaze locking onto the self-proclaimed ringmaster of the Digital Circus, who was... grinning? It wasn't easy to tell, when his whole head was a set of teeth that warped around a free-floating duet of mismatched eyeballs. At the very least, he seemed to not be angry, which wasn't saying a lot since he could lose his temper and regain it as quickly as she could blink. She knew, she'd timed it before.

"How's that, Caine?"

"Well, I've just checked my internal clock, and I've realized it's PRIDE MONTH!"

Jax crossed his arms with a shrug. "Not my favorite deadly sin, but I'll take it."

"He means Queer Pride," Zooble deadpanned.

"That's right!" Caine declared with a point of recognition. "As part of our MANDATORY ALL INCLUSIVE CORPORATE INITIATIVE--"

"We're a corporation?" Gangle murmured

"--we're going to be recognizing and rewarding all our quirky castmates!"

"Uh," Pomni looked around awkwardly, "shouldn't... shouldn't you check to make sure that people are actually queer before forcing them to represent queer people?"

"I could do that," Caine agreed, "or I could spin the RAINBOW WHEEL!" He produced a large wheel that looked uncannily like his assistant Bubble, if Bubble had dipped herself in every color of paint imaginable. "It's not like there's any rhyme or reason to human sexuality anyway, so why not determine it at random?"

"That's not exactly--"

Caine thrust his cane at the wheel, setting it spinning so quickly that it started to buzzsaw its way into the ground--and then, with a snap of his fingers, it stopped. "ConGRATulations Pomni! It turns out that you are PANSEXUAL!"

"I--ow!" The jester flinched as a skillet, of all things, ricocheted off her head. "What the @#$&?!"

"And as such, you are getting a complimentary pan," Caine continued, as though she'd said nothing.

"Oh great," Zooble muttered, "so we're doing this."

"Actually, I'm invested now," Jax said with a grin.

Pomni picked up the skillet, rolling her eyes. "Pansexual. Great. Well, at least Caine's not an expert in greek mythology..."

"Ragatha, you're up next!" Caine sent the Bubble wheel spinning again.

"Oh, that--that's really not necessary," Ragatha insisted, looking around awkwardly. "I mean, some of us--"

"YOU are a SAPPHIC!"

"I--oh?" Ragatha blinked at the tiara inset with blue gems suddenly on her head. "Oh. I think I can live with this."

"I was kind of hoping for her to be buried under a pile of Lez Beans," Jax said dryly.

"A pile of less beans would mean beans getting taken away," Pomni pointed out. "Doesn't really work." She ran an awkward finger along the handle of her skillet. "You, uh, look good in a tiara, Ragatha."

"Oh, thanks!" Ragatha beamed. "You look good with a pan. Not-not that I think you should be stuck behind a stove or anything! You might be a good cook, but being a good cook isn't all you are, right?"

"I'm not really a good cook..."

"Kinger, my old friend," Caine glanced at the wheel as it slowed, "it seems you are a DEMISEXUAL!"

Kinger stared at the wheel. Then at the floating pair of gloves that constituted his hands.

"Uh..." Zooble leaned in. "You okay there, Kinger?"

"I have the power of a demigod," Kinger intoned gravely. "I can use it for great justice, or for terrifyingly malicious acts." He clenched his fist. "I must hold myself to the highest of standards!"

"I don't think Caine meant--"

"No no, he's right," Caine said quickly. "He's got the demigod package. Super strength, lightning, all that jazz."

"Really not an expert in greek mythology," Pomni observed dryly.

"What was that?" Caine asked as he spun the wheel again.

"Nothing!"

"Alrighty then!" Caine stopped the wheel. "Gangle, looks like you're asexual."

Gangle blinked as Caine snapped his fingers, straightening up slowly. "Wait... I feel... powerful. Talented! I feel like I could do anything!"

"Well, you are an ace," Ragatha pointed out encouragingly.

Jax blinked. "Wait, wha--?"

"And this is going to last for an entire month?!" Gangle gasped. "I'M GOING TO MAKE SO MUCH ART!"

"No hold on," Jax protested as Gangle ran off, "how come she gets the sudden skill boost?"

"Because she's asexual," Caine repeated, having already started the wheel spinning again. "And you," he snapped, "are aromantic!"

"Well, I guess--"

SCHWIP

"AUGH! OW, WHAT THE @#$&?!"

"Aaaaah." Pomni nodded wisely. "Arrows for an aro."

Ragatha rubbed her hands together fretfully. "Oh geeze--Jax, are you okay?!"

"I'VE GOT A @#$&ING ARROW THROUGH MY CHEST, WHAT DO YOU THINK?!"

"Well, at least you aren't bleeding," Zooble said wryly.

"Want me to zap it better?" Kinger offered, electricity cackling between his fingers.

"What? No!" Jax protested. "How would electrocution make this any less painful?!"

"That... is a very good question, actually." Kinger looked down at his hands. "I'm going to need to test this a bit."

"And finally, Zooble," Caine declared as he spun the wheel again.

"Oh great," Zooble muttered.

"You are..." Caine snapped his fingers. "GENDERFLUID!"

Zooble blinked as a bottle of GatorGoo brand sports drink suddenly appeared in their hand. "Uh... thanks, but I'm actually nonbinary..."

"I'd love to acknowledge that, but we live in a world of binary bits and bytes, so the only way to acknowledge that would be to break reality."

"That's a good point," Kinger agreed with a sage nod. "We can't be committing bi erasure, after all."

"That's not what that--never mind." Zooble shook the bottle for a moment. "Eh, I can live with this."

"WILL SOMEBODY HELP GET THIS @#$&ING ARROW OUT OF MY CHEST?!"

Chapter 192: Super Spies

Chapter Text

Psychiatry was not a simple job, by any means, but it was one grounded primarily in theory. A surgeon would need to know how to use complex tools, a doctor would need to physically examine their patient... even drugs, which a psychiatrist could prescript, would be handled by a pharmacist. There was no reason for Loid Forger to be near the emergency room, or to watch the girl being wheeled into surgery with any interest beyond that of a passerby. His presence in that moment was, truthfully, a coincidence of the highest order, and normally he would have dismissed the whole thing as yet another tragedy and moved on with his life.

An easy task for him, as he was also a spy. An effective one, known only by his direct associates, with even the most paranoid of politicians only hearing rumors of the mysterious agent Twilight. To disconnect from the world around him and form a new life... that was his bread and butter. And so Loid Forger moved on toward his office, ready to forget the body.

But he passed a woman, an ordinary-looking woman, notable only by the fedora she chose to wear, and the scrap of paper she slipped into his pocket while making a brief gesture with her other hand.

Twilight never saw her again. Loid Forger didn't even acknowledge her. And the message in his pocket would be read only hours later.

Perhaps, if he'd bothered to investigate, more secrets would have been revealed. Or perhaps not. For all that Twilight was the world's greatest spy, he was only the greatest spy in one world among many, with no knowledge of any other. And the devious Eye that had looked him over needed only that he act as he ever would. He was unimportant to the machinations it had set into motion.

No, all that mattered was, simply, that he believed he had been ordered to look for a live-in maid. A belief that would not be corrected until said maid was well-integrated into his home. But that, in fact, was a long time in coming.

By happenstance, the girl emerged from her surgery mere minutes later--unconscious, to be sure, but alive and with a surprisingly optimistic diagnosis for survival. The doctors started the work of filing her credentials, as one did in Ostania. Overbearing and suspicious the government might be, the country had made sure their healthcare system was robust; it was easier to monitor citizens for seditious thought if both they and the elite didn't have to worry about extreme health crises. Desperation drove people to dangerous extremes, after all, and that could lead to many false positives... not at all beneficial for ensuring order.

The girl, of course, knew none of this. She didn't know she was being measured for a prosthetic, nor that she'd had identity papers perfectly forged and an ID slipped into her pocket. She wasn't surprised to find out when she did wake up, and she was quick to attribute any confusion to being shot in the head. But in the back of her mind she made sure she was constantly observing things, even if she couldn't do so as thoroughly as she once had.

But for practical reasons, the girl found herself in need of a job. And so she started wandering, idly musing about her past experiences and how they differed from the world she found herself in. So it was a day later that Loid Forger, alongside his daughter and wife, bumped into a young girl he recognized from the hospital--and for reasons unknown to him, his daughter became enamored with the girl and insisted that her papa hire her to do maid things. Loid was at first hesitant, but when the girl acknowledged she had no job and few prospects, he conducted an informal interview, one which ended in an agreement.

So it was that the Forger family hired one Taylor Hebert to do menial labor in their home. And Anya, the child, was quite pleased with herself; she had the most exciting family ever, even if none of them quite realized how exciting the others were. A spy for a father, an assassin for a mother, and a former superhero from another world for a maid... and she herself, a mind-reading psychic! Why, the only thing that was missing was a pet of some sort. Maybe a weird platerpass, the animal she'd seen in a book once, that fought evil scientists like the ones who...

...who...

...the memories were forcibly pushed away, as she shook her head. A platerpass was a weird animal anyway. Maybe she'd just get a dog or something?

Loid was happy that he'd hired help to fufill his new orders, and that the help had proven their capability of discretion. Yor, the wife, was pleased that there was another feminine role model in the house for Anya to learn from, as she had doubts of her own capabilities in that regard. As for Taylor, she simply accepted her home quietly, though her mind turned to some old suspicions regularly. For the first few days of their arrangement, nothing particularly noteworthy happened, at least if one considered the outside view.

And then came the struggle to get into Eden Academy, the best school in the country, was quite the dramatic affair, especially with how the examiners tried to winnow down the applicants with unspoken tests of character and aggressive interviews. There was a moment where all three adults were unified in their desperate restraint, each of them tapping into their years of experience to keep from exacting retribution upon the fool who had dared to make Anya cry. It was with disgust, and one last fist to the table, that they left the interview. The three of them took the time to treat Anya to a small celebration, a promise that they would remain together, and then tucked her into bed.

Taylor found herself proud of her new employers, and how quickly they jumped to the defense of their daughter. Loid, especially, impressed her with his strength of conviction (and of arm). Perhaps it was for that reason she snuck out at night, slipping into the academy and tracking down the office of one Murdoch Swan. Was she pleased to learn that another fist had already met with the man's face? Oh, almost certainly, but even with such minor justice dispensed she was not satisfied.

No, she remembered quite clearly what had happened to herself under a similarly callous headmistress, and she would be damned if she would let that sort of monster run a school again.

How fortunate, then, that an anonymous tip to the State Security Service suggested mister Swan was collaborating with Ostania's enemies. And how interesting, was it not, that there was a coded message slipped into his desk drawer when they investigated. His objections and insistence he'd been framed were noted, but it would take time to process such a thing.

And so Berlint's newest vigilante left her first mark. It would not be her last.

Chapter 193: Central Collapse

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Taylor spent ten minutes pouring out her anger and pain at Amy's betrayal, her fists bouncing futilely off the forcefield protecting the girl. Vicky had come in partway through, and almost intervened before Amy held up a hand to stop her. It wasn't until somebody knocked at the door that Taylor let herself fall to the ground, her fury melting away.

"Girls? Your fathers are here."

"We'll be right out," Vicky replied. "Just need to get our things together."

The camp counselor's footsteps left the three of them alone again.

"So." Amy cleared her throat a little awkwardly. "How, uh... how are you feeling, Taylor?"

"Like I just spent ten minutes beating a gelatin statue," Taylor muttered, looking at her hands. "Damn it, how am I going to explain these bruises?"

"Power testing," Amy said quickly. "We were power testing and we got... carried away. And, um..." She rubbed the back of her head awkwardly. "I think I can make something to heal those up? Like, not right away, but... give me a week."

Taylor sighed. "I'm sure they'll heal up on their own."

"...oh." Amy rubbed her arm. "Right."

Vicky cleared her throat. "It's still nice of you to offer to help, right Taylor?"

"Uh, yeah." Taylor nodded quickly. "I'm sorry, didn't mean to say anything against you, Amy, I just... I'm still processing all of this, you know? Like, I'm a cape, and--wait holy shit. I'm a cape. What am I going to tell Dad? Am I going to have to join the Wards? Or New Wave? Can I even fight villains? I mean my creatures can, maybe, but I'm a squishy human and I don't know how to fight and I don't have a costume and--"

"Whoa whoa whoa!" Vicky said, holding her hands. "Breathe, Taylor, okay?!"

Taylor swallowed a huge gulp of air and held her breath tightly.

"...In and out, Tay."

Taylor released the air in her lungs in one big burst.

"...We'll work on it," Vicky muttered. "Look, Tay, we don't have to decide anything about cape stuff right now, alright? The only people who know we triggered are our dads, and Flashbang has a realistic idea of what that means. We don't have to do anything yet. We can come up with a plan and figure out where to go from here."

"Oh right, you're part of--" Taylor began, and then shut up when she remembered just why Amy had been so upset with her. "I mean you know what you're doing," she said instead, "and I don't, because--um, you know."

Vicky snorted. "I have a better idea of what to do, that doesn't mean I know what I'm doing. Come on, let's get our stuff packed up so we can get out of here."

Bags were packed swiftly, and the girls relocated to the cars outside. The trip back to Brockton Bay was uncomfortably silent. Silent enough for Taylor to think about everything that had happened.

She... wasn't sure how she felt about Amy, now. Like, she didn't like her, but she didn't hate her...? She was angry, but she also kind of understood where Amy had been coming from. And Amy had at least apologized after the fact... even if it was while being forcibly calmed down... did that count? Should she be mad at Victoria for doing that? Who could she even talk to about this sort of thing? Should she tell Emma about being a cape now? Would she be able to understand? Would she be in danger just from knowing? Would DAD be in danger?!

It took her an awfully long time to realize that Dad wasn't driving the truck home but, instead, following the Dallon family car. For a moment she was confused... then she remembered how mister Dallon had been kind of hanging around with her Dad ever since the crash.

Oh god, were they dating?! Not that there was anything wrong with that, it was just so sudden! No, no, Taylor had to be seeing things... it was just the whole crash thing bringing them together, right? Right. And of course Dad would bring them to the Dallon household after she triggered, because, well, they knew more about cape stuff! It was a totally normal coincidence.

"So," she said, as casually as she could. "Are you... doing okay, Dad?"

"I should be asking you that," he replied. "You're the one that just... went through whatever you went through."

"I mean, yeah, I'm... still pretty raw, but Victoria helped, and Amy's actually sorry, and... I mean, I'm scared, but also kind of excited? Or at least I'm trying to be excited because I'm a parahuman now, I have powers and that means I can do things other people can't, and it's better for me to focus on that then to focus on the reasons that that happened because if I think about what happened I might have another breakdown and I don't want that but that's all about me and I'm kind of wondering how you're handling this whole situation--"

Dad sighed, partially in amusement, partially in resignation. "Slow down, Taylor, give me some time to think."

"Sorry."

"...I can understand that you're... trying to focus on the positives," he said finally. "I can even understand why. It's just... you're my daughter. And... I almost forgot that. After the crash, and after... after it all, I just... got lost in this haze. To hear you've been hurt while I've been in that, it... it isn't a good feeling, Taylor."

Taylor let out a little breath. "I mean... I'm not hurt physically..."

"That's not the point. I'm supposed to protect you, to be there for you, and I--I wasn't. I've been a provider, sure, but not a caregiver, and..." Dad gripped the steering wheel tightly. "...I'm worried I won't be able to make up for that. You deserve better than me."

"...Maybe I do," Taylor said quietly, "but you're the dad I want."

A smile flickered across her father's face.

"Although I wouldn't mind a backup dad," she continued. "And Mark seems pretty nice. Are you two, uh--?"

"We're not like that."

"Okay, okay. I'm just saying that if you were, I'd be okay with--"

"Taylor, we live in a city with nazis and your mother is..." Dad paused, doing some mental calculations. "...two, three months gone? Wow. It really does... feel like a lot less time."

"It does, doesn't it..." Taylor's smile was a bit sad. "I... don't think she would have wanted us to stop living just because she did."

"...That she wouldn't have."

Notes:

Central Collapse now has its own story!

Chapter 194: Tinker of Fiction: Bionicle Edition

Chapter Text

Victoria Dallon--Vicky to her friends, Glory Girl to her fans, Collateral Damage Barbie to her detractors--was flying over Brockton Bay, as she often did. In theory she was patrolling the streets, looking for crime to stop and villains to arrest. In practice, though, while she certainly was keeping an eye out for problems...

...well, in all honesty, she was flying for the thrill of it.

It wasn't like she could be blamed, really! Flight was one of the perennial dreams of humanity! And frankly, she didn't want to become jaded, like some capes she could mention; no, she would always love the feeling of moving through the air under her own control, doing quick loops when she thought nobody was looking.

A quick, metallic clinking sound broke her out of one such stunt, and she whirled around to find a figure wearing armor in various shades of green applauding. "A goodswift flight! Am gladmuch I saw."

Victoria looked over the figure warily. "Uh... thanks?"

The cape's mask/helmet thing was weird as heck; a large triangular vent seemed to encompass the entire nose portion, with bars extending to frame the face and attaching to a chinstrap that had a rectangular metal 'goatee' jutting out. His eyes were surrounded by angled lenses that almost made them seem to glow, and some strange mechanism made the lenses flexible enough to serve as eyebrows; presumably the same odd mechanism was responsible for the visible grin she could formed by the metal panels between the nose vent and the chin strap. Oddest of all, though, were the array of small fins running out from his cheeks and up his cranium; it was almost like a metal mohawk, with matching sideburns, giving him a punkish look that contrasted with the cheery expression he somehow had on his mask.

"You're new, aren't you?"

"Quicksmart you are!" the figure agreed with a laugh. "I am Pukuleu, toa of air, and today is firstflight!"

Victoria nodded thoughtfully. "Well, you're certainly taking to it well enough. There are a few laws regarding flight you should be aware of--mostly common sense things. I can call the PRT and get you a pamphlet to look over. Also," she gestured at the pair of bladed shields strapped to Pukuleu's forearms, "you might want to look over the laws regarding assault with a weapon as well. Capes with weapons can... get more extreme reactions. It's why most capes don't carry guns if they don't need to."

"Ah, warntold we were about that. But a toa needs their tools, and foolbad I would be to have none!"

"I... see." The young cape looked the other cape over. "You a tinker, then?"

Pukuleu shook his head with a wry smile. "No no, my equipment is a gift from another. They decided to help us toa be the best heroguards we can be!"

"Us?" Victoria looked around, almost expecting another armored figure to pop up out of nowhere. "There's more of you?"

"Yes there is! My brother and sister are slowrunning, but they should be here soon!"

"Oh, I know that feeling," Victoria admitted with a wry grin. "Half my family can fly, but the other half can't, so whenever we go patrolling together a lot of the conversation is 'don't get too far' and 'not all of us can go over buildings!' and... I mean, I get it, obviously, but at the same time if we don't get to the crime in time the problems aren't going to solve themselves, you know?"

Pukuleu nodded in understanding. "Swiftact we must to handle the dangers of the world. Oh, and look! Here are my brother and sister!"

Victoria followed his pointing finger, spotting two very similar figures walking down the road. The armor was a little different, and certainly painted differently; the slimmer one was colored in varying shades of blue, while the broad-shouldered one looked to be decked out in bronze and copper. And their mask/helmet things (Victoria wondered if there was there a word for that) were also different. The blue one seemed to have a vent covering their entire nose/mouth area, with slats extending over their cheeks, while the upper portion of the mask mimicking an abstract flower with diamond-shaped petals forming the lenses and forehead emblem. The bronze one, meanwhile, had two cylindrical canisters covering his cheeks and locked into a square faceplate; the rest of his skull was covered by a helm that seemed to draw inspiration equally from a bicycle helmet and a v12 car engine.

And somehow, both of them had the weird 'metal eyebrow' thing going on, both of them showing expressions of exasperation on what should have been utterly inflexible metal facades.

"Pukuleu," the blue one admonished, her feminine voice outlined by an odd backlighting in her mask's vent, "you cannot simply go rushing off like that!" She gestured with one of her paired hookswords. "What would happen if you ran into one of the villains of the city without our support?"

"They cannot hurt what they cannot hit!" Pukuleu declared confidently.

The bronze one sighed, shaking his head. "And while you're busy dodging their attacks, who would be helping save the people around the cape fight?"

"Ah." Pukuleu frowned for a moment, before shrugging it off. "Still, better to lookscout for trouble then lock down our group, yes?"

The blue one put a hand on her hip, raising a metal eyebrow. "And did you find trouble?" Her glowing gaze shifted to Victoria warily.

"Whoa, whoa," Victoria held up her hands, "I'm a hero. Not a bad guy."

"No, but as a hero you, by definition, go looking for trouble. Which Pukuleu," her gaze shifted back to the green one, who rolled his shoulders in awkward exasperation, "is not ready to handle."

"Ah, but what better way to quicklearn then to partner with an experienced hero?" Pukuleu said quickly, gliding over to hover beside Victoria.

"I mean, I could show you the ropes," she agreed with a shrug.

The bronze one shook his head, but there was a chuckle in his throat. "Heh... you have to admit, he has a point." He stepped forward, slinging his flail over one shoulder while holding out a gauntleted hand. "I'm Takhaki, toa of iron. This is Tahaga, toa of water."

"Pleasure to meet you," Victoria said, shaking his hand. "Glory Girl, member of New Wave. Quick question: what's a toa?"

Tahaga held up a hand, producing a small sphere of water she directed through a few cycles. "We are guardians with control over various elements and... enhanced armor." She absorbed the water quickly. "Our... mentor picked the word from an obscure language. The better to define our role and purpose without necessarily constraining ourselves to the specific norms of local cape culture, though I mean no offense."

"Oh, I'm not offended," Victoria assured her. "New Wave is a movement meant to encourage accountability in capes, since so many villains hide in their secret identities to avoid getting caught. Not that I expect you to expose your identities, it's a choice, not a demand."

"Of course," Tahaga agreed. "Well then, shall we on, my young friend?"

Pukuleu made an oddly pitched metalic sound that, after glancing at his expression, Victoria managed to identify as a snicker.

"...Sure." She grinned, turning around. "Try to keep up, I go fast."

Chapter 195: Forged

Chapter Text

The next couple of weeks were... interesting, to say the least.

After her father had calmed down from hearing about Taylor's adventure and random meeting with a homeless woman (helped quite a bit by said homeless woman agreeing with his points, much to Taylor's chagrin), he'd decided to have friend pick her up from school and drive her over to the DWA compound. For the next two weeks. Taylor was a bit annoyed, but also kind of happy that he finally seemed to be aware of her as a person again. Even if his protective streak was getting in the way of her plans.

Still, even without access to the factory workshop, Taylor could at least start iterating on the smaller parts of her design. The utility belt, for instance, was not just some strap of leather with pouches lining it; Taylor had designed a selection of power wires, wrapped in multiple protective meshes, with a buckle that hid a charger plug and a port, before creating a collection of pouches lined with metal with complex clasps keeping them shut. The whole thing not only would keep various supplies and ammunition contained while she was engaged in whatever athletics being a hero required, but would also serve as a charging wire for her suit, once it was completed.

Taylor also had time to start on the fabrics that would make up the layers of her suit. Metal, after all, was hot and heavy, and probably not good to have directly contacting the skin for long periods of time. The meshes that formed the belt were also good for the cloth that would eventually have the panels and computer components sewn into them. Not that she actually made the coat or anything, not yet, but the fabrics themselves took a long time to weave together. She also spent a decent amount of time working on the various disparate computer parts; the wires in particular had to be robust and redundant.
Her time at school grew increasingly boring and stressful in equal measure. The classwork was managable--she was even getting top scores in her electives--but her friendship with Amy was growing more and more strained as the girl fell into the responsibilities of Panacea. Taylor kept trying to draw her out of that slump, talking about books she was reading and recommending some to her, and yet...

Well. She'd prove herself soon enough.

When the two week grounding finally lifted, she eagerly made her way to the old shipbuilding factory, her flashlight illuminating the way to the workshop. "Oh! Hey Sherrel."

"Ugh, hey kid." Sherrel put aside her welding torch and flipped her mask up. "Grounding over?"

"You know it!"

"Still got your crazy plan to fake being a tinker?"

"It's not crazy if it works," Taylor pointed out, looking around. "Hey, I never did ask, what's your specialty anyway?"

"Transportation. Cars, planes, boats, that sort of shit."

"So you're going to be wanting a lot of space, plus the workfloor," Taylor surmised, picking a relatively untouched workbench. "Hmm. Could be a problem, this workshop is indoors, but the workfloor is partially exposed. Anybody sailing by might notice you assembling your vehicles... maybe we should fix up the sluice gates first, that'd let you close off the workfloor and avoid attention of the gangs... actually, what do you plan on doing with your vehicles once you've made them?"

"...shit, I don't know. I'd sell 'em off, but tinkertech needs to be maintained, and mostly only the tinker that makes the stuff can do that."

"You could open the ferry back up," Taylor suggested as she spread out some metal. "My dad talks about that all the time. Just make it... uh... Trek's Tinker Ferry! Open five days a week, closed on weekends for maintenance."

"...Trek?"

"It's an old word for 'walk' or 'journey', plus it was the name of some old science fiction series. Tinkery, fits your vibe."

Sherrel hummed thoughtfully. "Not the worst, I suppose. Of course, running the ferry ain't as simple as just building a boat and putting it in the water."

"Sure, sure, but you can build an incredible boat." Taylor pulled down her own welding mask. "Hey, hand me that torch, will you?"

The woman complied, lowering her own mask and looking over her shoulder. "What are you working on?"

"The base frame for my armor. I'm going to have to split it up, make separate foundation ribs for the limbs and the torso. Also incorporate shock absorbers and circuit links into all of them. This is basically going to be the power distribution system for the tools and motors, as well as the mounting point for the actual armor panels."

"Huh. So where's the power going to come from?"

"I'm thinking I'll stick some rechargeable batteries in the pauldrons. I've already put a charger in the utility belt, so filling them up should be easy. Granted, I'd have to find decently sized rechargable batteries, either on the shelves or in the scrapyard..."

"I'd say go for lantern batteries. Six-volters, rectangular, about as thick around as your arm. I think a few of them have screw in contacts, so they'll stay in place even while you're running around. I don't know if they come in rechargable form, but they are used for electric scooters and they usually last a few years on them."

"Good idea. I mean, I'll probably have to adjust the resistors to make sure the wattage doesn't fry the more delicate computer systems, but I was planning on doing something like that anyway." Taylor hummed thoughtfully as she reshaped the metal. "Hey, question: how do you think Armsmaster goes to the bathroom?"

"Catheters. Or adult diapers. Or his pants are tinkertech, I don't know."

Taylor sighed, turning off the torch and putting it aside. "I'm going to have to do more research, aren't I?"

Sherrel shook her head with an amused snort. "What, you thought you could just jump into faking being a tinker? That's not something you just do, hon. Hell, even actual tinkers need time, resources, and a place to fill their bellies. Plus, how many times a month do you think Armsmaster improves his armor?"

"Alright, I get your point." Taylor flicked her torch on again, carefully carving out small holes in the long bars. "Hey, you want me to make you a suit too?"

"What?"

"I mean, your specialty is vehicles, and most vehicles aren't really like power armor. If I make you some armor, you might be able to... I don't know, put the control stick in your gauntlet or something. Let you drive your tinker car without needing to be in it."

Sherrel rubbed her chin thoughtfully. "...That's... huh, that's an interesting idea."

"Of course I'll need materials to make it," Taylor pointed out. "Whole shopping list, even."

"Ah. And you're going to need materials for your own suit too," Sherrel realized with a roll of her eyes. "So I'm your delivery girl?"

"Material Aqcuisition Expert," Taylor corrected. "And it's not like I'd want all of it. Just... five, ten percent of the stuff. You can keep the rest for your own tinkering."

"...You are one annoyingly confident kiddo, you know that?" Sherrel sighed. "Fine, you know what? You got a deal. I'll get you shit, you make me a suit, and hopefully neither of us die."

Taylor grinned underneath her mask. "Great! Let's get it done!"

Chapter 196: Emma and the Barnstormers

Chapter Text

Emma Barnes was having a very, very strange morning.

The first odd thing happened when she came down the stairs. She had to doubletake mid-yawn, because sitting at her dining table was Taylor Hebert, clearly wearing some of Anne's old clothes as she nibbled awkwardly at the pancakes that Zoe had made.

"Good morning, Emma!" Her mother nodded toward her, seemingly oblivious to the way Taylor flinched. "Come on, the pancakes won't eat themselves."

"...sure thing, mom." Emma took the last few steps down the stairs, her eyes locked onto the intruder in her home. "So, uh... what's Taylor doing here?"

Zoe sighed. "Well, the long and short of it is your sister spotted her in some rather serious trouble last night and decided to help out. One thing led to another and, well, here we are."

"Oh, that's nice," Emma said, sitting down a seat away from the girl, who avoided looking at anybody. "It's good to know that Taylor has somebody to look out for her. She's awful at protecting herself."

"I don't know," Anne said as she leaned in from the living room, "she was holding her own against--"

"Anne," Zoe admonished, her eyes flicking to the girls.

Holding her own? Emma couldn't fathom Taylor standing up to a kitten, much less anything that needed a full wardrobe change. Anne probably misread the situation, somehow.

"Well, I'm glad you managed to find her," she said, hiding her own doubts behind a cheerful tone. "She's needed an outfit update for a while!"

Anne gave her an odd look. "I don't know, I found her outfit to be pretty striking. Seriously," she added to Taylor, "you should go into modelling. Some people would kill for your body."

"You don't have to lie to me," Taylor mumbled.

"I'm not. You know I'm not--Emma, you work with designers, tell her."

The idea of Taylor--gangly Taylor--somehow being a model was so antithetical to everything Emma knew that she almost burst out laughing. But with her mother and her sister both looking at her, she couldn't speak her mind fully. "I don't know," she said instead, "those designers can be pretty discerning."

"Are they putting too much on you, sweetie?" Zoe asked. "Because we can always pull you out of those sessions--"

"No no, I'm good!" Emma insisted. "I just... didn't want to expose Taylor to the harsh realities of the fashion world."

Anne snorted, as though Emma had just said something inordinately hilarious. "I think she can take it."

"I'd really rather not," Taylor insisted.

"Suit yourself," Anne conceded with a shrug. "From what I've seen you'd thrive in any part of the fashion industry, but if it's not your jam it's not your jam."

Emma stared at her sister, then tried to communicate her complete and total disbelief to her mother through the power of facial expression alone. Zoe's response was equally expressive, channeling her own disappointment in the way that Emma disbelieved her sister's claims. Taylor, of course, remained oblivious to the familial blasphemy that Emma was being subjected to.

"Hello ladies," Alan said as he descended down the stairs. "Taylor, how are you? After last night--"

"Ahem," Zoe interjected, once again shooting Emma a significant look.

"Ah. Right. Sorry."

What the hell...?

Emma looked around, noticing the way all her family members (and Taylor) were avoiding meeting her gaze. What was even going on here? Why were they keeping secrets from her? And what did Taylor, of all people, have to do with it? She stabbed a fork into her pancakes grumpily, swallowing them as quickly as she could while she started scrolling on her phone.

The cape news feed was practically exploding; the PRT had announced the capture of Lung, just last night, although the details seemed a little murky. Armsmaster was the one who brought him in, and apparently Panacea had to be called in the middle of the night for... some reason. But whether he was the one who fought the cape or not was... unclear. Some sources insisted he acted on his own. Others claimed the Barnstormers had helped out. Still others attributed the win to a new cape...

Whatever. Sophia probably had a better grasp on the situation than the gossipmongers. She'd just ask when she got to school. Right now she had something more relevant to deal with.

"So," she asked, "what exactly is the plan for Taylor anyway?" She noticed the girl's flinch with some grim satisfaction.

"Well, Anne's offered to spend the day with her," Zoe explained. "Handle a few legal matters, do a bit of shopping... it's been a while since the two of them saw each other, and they want to reconnect. I hope you're okay with them having a girl's day without you," she added with an apologetic smile.

"Oh no, that's fine," Emma reassured her, quietly wondering whey Anne had agreed to that sort of frivolous thing with Taylor of all people. "I need to work on my homework assignment anyway. Actually, don't you need to work on that too, Taylor?" she added with a veneer of curiosity.

"I, uh--"

"Don't worry, I'll drop her off at her place after we're done," Anne said. "Plenty of time to do her homework. Hell, I'll even help her out."

"...you will?" Emma asked.

"Of course!" Anne stepped into the room, putting a hand on the girl's shoulder. "Everyone deserves a chance to succeed. And as much as I hate how shallow it sounds, looking good and feeling good is part of that."

"People will be people, no matter the situation," Alan agreed wryly.

"Well," Emma said, "that's good for you, Taylor. Getting the help you need. You should be grateful--"

"Hold on," Alan said with a frown, "yesterday you told me you had completed all your homework."

"I... meant all my written homework," Emma explained quickly. "Still have a reading assignment. Get through a few chapters of the book, you know?" She sighed. "Some of the things the teachers assign read like wallpaper. I just figured I'd get through it over the weekend."

"Hmm." Alan crossed his arms. "...alright. You should finish your breakfast, then. You've got a long day of reading ahead of you."

Emma groaned. "I know, Dad. I'll do it, I swear."

Anne clapped her hands together. "Great! You done with your pancakes, Taylor?"

"Well... yes..."

Taylor picked up her plate as she stood, only for Zoe to take it out of her hands. "I'll handle the dishes. You have a fun day with Anne, alright?"

"Oh, uh... if you're sure--"

"Come on, Taylor, we've got some serious shopping to do!"

Emma watched with increasing befuddlement as her sister dragged the girl out the front door. What the hell was even happening right now?!

Chapter 197: Emma and the Barnstormers

Chapter Text

Emma picked up her order, a set of chicken strips, and looked around the fast food place casually. The moment she spotted Sophia, she headed over to the table with a grin. "Hey hero."

"Hey survivor." Sophia glanced up from her burger. "What's up with you?"

"Ugh, things got weird yesterday," she groaned as she slipped into the seat across from her. "Anne brought Taylor home for... some reason."

"Wow. Why the fuck would they do that? Don't they know you've split from her?"

"I, uh..." Emma cleared her throat awkwardly. "I never actually told them about that. And apparently whatever happened was bad enough that Anne lent Taylor some of her old clothes, so..."

"Well, next time that happens you need to make it clear to your folks that Taylor isn't welcome anymore."

"Yeah, I'll try." The redhead picked a strip from her order casually. "Anyway, enough about that shitstorm. You hear about Lung?"

Sophia rolled her eyes. "Yeah, I heard about that whole situation. Really a mess, if you believe the internet."

"Really?" Emma leaned in conspiratorially. "What do you think happened?"

"The story I pieced together is that Lung decided to kill the Undersiders--they're a bunch of rats, teenage thieves. Not important, but frustrating to pin down. Hit his casino a while back or something. Anyway, he gets his thugs together to hunt them down, but he makes the mistake of calling them 'kids'."

"And did that piss the Undersiders off or something?"

"No, but a new independent hero was close enough to overhear that, and she didn't know jack about the Undersiders," Sophia explained. "So she thinks this guy--and I don't think she knew it was Lung--she thinks this random thug is saying 'go murder children' and decides to charge in with a swarm of bugs."

"Bugs? Against Lung?" Emma shook her head in disbelief. "There's brave, and then there's crazy."

"Thing is, the new girl's good. She takes out the thugs and manages to hold her own against Lung even as he's ramping up, or at least manages not to die long enough for Slab to jump in to help her." Sophia shrugged. "Apparently they were also chasing the Undersiders, but Slab noticed the new girl struggling and left Stable behind."

"I mean, I can see how a living swarm of bricks would help," Emma conceded, starting on another strip.

"Yeah, between the bugs and the bricks Lung started struggling. Pretty sure there was some real dirty fighting involved. Anyway, eventually Armsmaster rolls up with some tinkered knockout juice and Lung finally goes down, just long enough for Stable to fly in." Sophia looked around the restaurant, checking to make sure they couldn't be heard, before leaning close. "And then things got complicated."

"What, really?"

"Yeah. Slab tried to claim the Barnstormers were mentoring the new cape, which was news to Stable, but she jumped on board as soon as the cape started talking. Armsmaster tried to give the pitch, but Stable insisted on dragging the new cape home with her. There was some debate over the PR of the situation, but eventually everyone agreed that the Barnstormers would be credited with the takedown and Armsmaster with the capture, then the three of them vanished into the night."

"...Wow." Emma leaned back. "So what, did they just swipe a new cape out from under Armsmaster or something?"

"That's one interpretation, yeah." Sophia shrugged, taking a bite out of her burger. "Not that the Barnstormers are known for that, but then nobody really knows how they work."

"They've been around for years, though," Emma pointed out. "Stable's been caping for longer than I've been alive!"

"On and off, yeah, but she really only started going out regularly after picking Slab up... four years ago? Five? Somewhere in that range. And they really only became a team worth paying attention to after I met you," Sophia pointed out. "Before then they were just a couple of independents, mostly going after street-level thugs. They only really started busting gangs after..." She trailed off, as if remembering something.

"...after...?"

"...well, there are rumors that a third member joined them two years ago," Sophia admitted. "A thinker or stranger of some sort, somebody that could figure out how the gangs were distributing things and organizing. Nobody's ever confirmed it, but a lot of the gangers they've locked up have insisted they were talking to somebody else. Hell, Uber and Leet swear that if it wasn't for 'Scope', they'd have gotten off scot free."

Emma rolled her eyes. "Uber and Leet were jokes even before they got beaten up by a rabbit girl."

"Hey now," Sophia admonished with only the slightest hint of a smirk, "Leet would be quick to remind you that Stable was a rabbit woman at the time."

"Ugh, men. And does it really count if all Stable can transform are her arms and legs?"

"And the tail, technically."

Emma rolled her eyes again. "Yeah, but like, how many creatures have tails that actually do anything?"

"I don't think Stable could fly straight if she didn't grow tailfeathers whenever she grew wings," Sophia pointed out, taking another bite out of her burger.

"Okay, but that's like the exception that proves the rule. I mean, maybe she can have a monkey tail to grab stuff, but aside from that it's always just keeping balance."

"Hey," Sophia objected, pointing a fry at her, "don't underestimate the importance of good balance in a fight. The number of times a villain goes down because they slip up are too many to count. And the number of times a villain manages to defeat a hero because they slipped on a piece of rubble--"

"Alright, alright, I'm just saying. Where's the scorpion tails? Or hell, just the whiptails of those... whiptail... lizards... whatever they're called." Emma picked up one of her own fries. "I mean, the Barnstormers aren't lame, but they aren't great either. They could be doing so much more if they got just a little more creative. Stable especially, the whole of the animal kingdom at her literal fingertips and she sticks to the same few mascot critters!"

"The cape fanatics think she needs to get the DNA of her transformations somehow. Drink tiger blood to become part tiger or whatever, I don't know."

"Whatever. My point is the Barnstormers are midtier at best."

Sophia chuckled a bit. "Preaching to the choir. Maybe that new bug cape will be good for them, beat them into shape or something."

Emma scoffed. "Yeah. Maybe. God, could you imagine the girl drowning Kaiser in bugs?"

"Ha! We can only hope."

Chapter 198: Forged

Chapter Text

"You seem a little distracted," Amy commented one afternoon.

"Hmm?" Taylor glanced up from her sketchbook. "Oh, sorry, just thinking about a project I'm working on." With all the mechanisms and generators that would be incorporated into her armor, she'd need some sort of flexible cooling system. A matrix of water hosing might work, although she'd need to come up with some sort of way to connect the intersections without sacrificing the flexibility. Maybe she should look into home aquarium systems? There might be some sort of connector there that would fit her needs and still be small enough to be viable...

"Are you working on something that'll get you called a Tinker again?"

Taylor allowed herself the tiniest of smirks. "Maybe I am."

"Wha--?" Amy grabbed her hand, frowning in concentration. "...Taylor, your brain doesn't have any new growths. You still don't have a pollentia--"

"I know I'm not a parahuman," Taylor said, pulling her hand out of her grip. "You've made it very clear."

"No, I don't--Taylor, listen, you cannot just... fake tinkering. People have tried it. It doesn't work. Or it backfires, horribly." Amy rubbed her temples. "Let's just... let's just say that some Empire kid convinces his family that you are a Tinker."

"Really? After all that hullabaloo where I was taken to the hospital specifically to prove I'm NOT one?"

Amy allowed herself a small smile. "Nobody ever said nazis were intelligent, or had good memories."

"True... but technically, the E88 is more of a White Supremacist group then a Nazi one. Neonazi, at the most. Which is still bad," Taylor conceded, "but I'd like to at least be accurate when it comes to the specific flavor of bad that it is--"

"My point," Amy interjected with an annoyed look, "is that pretending to be a tinker could get you kidnapped by a gang. And when you can't actually deliver what they're expecting, they'll kill you and toss your body like garbage."

"Unless, of course, I manage to engineer my escape."

"This isn't a joke, Taylor!" Amy snapped. "These are dangerous people! You can't just treat them like everyone else, and not just because Kaiser could spear you with metal. They are murderers. They will not hesitate to kill you, especially if you make fun of them like that!"

Taylor frowned. "Make fun of them?"

"You are an ordinary girl," Amy said, slowly and deliberately. "You do not have the powers or abilities you need to take on villains. If you tie a towel around your neck, go out there, and play make believe... they will not hesitate to kill you."

"I'm not going to tie a towel around my neck," Taylor said flatly.

"Well... good." Amy nodded. "Honestly, being a hero... isn't for everyone--"

"No." Taylor cut her off. "Don't give me the PR bullshit. You weren't going to say 'isn't for everyone', you were going to say something else."

"That's not what--" Amy took a deep breath. "Taylor, I am a cape, alright? That means there's some stuff you just... can't help me with."

"Fine, I can't help you punch Hookwolf or heal little Timmy from his ubercancer. But that doesn't mean you have to lie to my face!" Taylor crossed her arms. "I thought we were friends, Amy."

Amy threw up her hands. "I am trying to keep you safe, alright?"

"From what?!"

"From--I don't know! Look," Amy said, visibly trying to keep herself calm, "I get that you're concerned about my mental health or whatever the fuck, but I have a family of capes to talk with about that."

"And do you talk?" Taylor asked pointedly. "Actually talk with each other? Because I remember you complaining about how your mom would constantly lecture and never listen."

Amy scowled, standing up. "I don't need to have this conversation with you."

"Wait, Amy, I--" Taylor took a breath. "I'm sorry, alright? It's just... I don't want to lose another friend without knowing why. And I can't help worrying about you, Amy. Especially after hearing how long you're spending at the hospitals--I don't think that's even legal."

"Volunteering is always legal."

"You're not even getting paid? My dad's part of a union, he can help you if--"

"Heroes don't get paid for their work," Amy stated, as though it was a fact. "It's unheroic."

"Okay, that's a lie," Taylor retorted. "Firefighters get paid and they spend most of their days not fighting fires. Doctors get paid, even if all they do is just say 'you need a bandaid kid'. Cops... okay, not all cops are heroes, but the ones that actually save lives get paid specifically because they took a risk."

"But capes--"

"The Protectorate," Taylor deadpanned, "absolutely pays its members. And independent heroes are often funded by the people living in their cities, in both formal and informal donations. Hell, New Wave is funded by a steady base of donations and advertising. You can't say heroes aren't paid when it's patently false!"

"But I can't just ask for money for my volunteering--"

"Yes you can! Hell, you're basically a medical specialist! It's not only legal, it's practically required, otherwise the hospital you're working at is going to get sued!"

"That's ridiculous," Amy insisted. "There are plenty of hospitals across the country that employ parahumans."

"And. They. Pay. Them." Taylor stood up, putting her hands on her hips. "Because they are doing a job. It's a heroic job, sure, but it's still employment. And in your case, it's underage labor, which--I don't even know how that's legal, but apparently all the laws bend around parahumans--"

"I DON'T WANT PEOPLE TO PAY ME, OKAY?!"

Taylor blinked. "...what?"

"I don't... If I get paid," Amy muttered, "that means I'm being coerced. Bribed. To do something... heroic. But I should want to be heroic. That's it. I have to do the right thing because it's what I want to do, otherwise I'm not a hero."

"...that's not... Amy." Taylor put a hand on her shoulder. "That makes absolutely no sense."

"Of course it does! All the heroes in, in all the interviews, they say they enjoy being heroes--"

"What interviews have you been watching?" Taylor asked. "Because all the interviews I've seen have been about... how stressful the job is. They do it, because it's the right thing to do. That doesn't mean they like it." She rolled her eyes. "Hell, the kind of person who likes situations where heroes are needed? Who actually likes fighting in the streets and gathering up the wounded? They're probably the sort of person that belongs in an asylum. Heroes do that sort of stuff, not for the action itself, but to make the world a better place."

"...You really don't get it," Amy grumbled, shoving the hand off.

"...Fine." Taylor sighed. "Fine. No more cape talk, I guess."

"...Good."

"Great."

"Wonderful."

"Copacetic."

"What the hell does that even mean?"

"It means fine."

"...sure it does."

An awkward silence descended.

"...So, uh... you read any good books lately?" Amy finally asked.

"...I've been dipping into some Aleph literature. There's this one series that's apparently really popular, about a bunch of cats living in a park..."

Chapter 199: Emma and the Barnstormers

Notes:

Content Warning: Severe Bullying. Like seriously, Emma really pushes it.​

Chapter Text

Monday morning provided another odd and awkward situation. For some inexplicable reason, Emma's mother decided not only to drive Emma to school, but to pick Taylor up on the way as well. Which, okay, wasn't as bad as it could have been--the girl was still a quiet little weirdo, so the car ride over was mostly filled with Zoe's inane chatter--but it still meant she was seen arriving with Taylor by the rest of the school. And, for some reason, Taylor was wearing something that wasn't a horrendous affront to fashion and the eyes, which just made the gossip that much more irritating.

Still, even with the weirdness, school ran by as normal. Incompetent teachers, boring classes, and the effort of remaining strong in the eyes of the crowd passed by with the ease of experience. By the time lunch rolled around, Emma felt that the rest of the school had forgotten the one-off incident with Taylor.

Well, aside from Taylor herself. That needed to be corrected, ASAP. Fortunately, she knew the girl's patterns by heart.

"So," she said to Sophia, "I think Taylor's going to be hiding in the janitor's closet."

"The one with the janky lock?" Her friend nodded. "Yeah, makes sense. Want to put her in her place?"

"Let me finish lunch first. She can wait a few minutes."

"Yeah, about that," Madison said, leaning in. "Why was she riding with you in the first place?"

"Mom has this misplaced idea that we're 'friends' and decided to do her a favor," Emma replied, keeping her voice low enough to avoid anybody else overhearing. "Something about us playing together when we were younger. Typical parental obliviousness, really."

Madison frowned, but didn't say anything for a moment or two. "Well, that's certainly not something I was expecting. I honestly thought your family and hers had some sort of blood rivalry."

Emma snorted. "Yeah, that would make some shit easier--but no, her parents were friends with mine, so they forced us into the same room until we were teenagers. It was horrible, growing up with that sort of person around. I can't begin to tell you how much I hate thinking about those days."

She really did hate thinking about those days. She knew that they were days wasted pretending to be heroes or princesses or listening to stupid audiobooks, when she could have been getting stronger. She knew Taylor had been holding her back for almost her entire life. She knew she should despise the memories whenever they came up... and there was a black pit in her heart every time she thought back to them. But it wasn't the feeling she should have. It was...

...

Fucking Taylor. Making her feel like this. Poisoning her. She was lucky Sophia had stumbled into her life and shown her the TRUTH of things!

"Emma?"

Emma blinked, putting a smile back on her face. "Sorry, Madison, I was distracted. You know what? Let's go find Taylor now." She stood up decisively. "Better to get the necessities done so we can enjoy the rest of the day."

"Good call," Sophia agreed as she followed after her. "Best we put Hebert back in her place before she tries anything."

"You two do that, I'll stay back and handle the rumor mill," Madison offered casually. "Don't want any stupid stories about you and Taylor spreading, right?"

"Ha, no," Emma agreed. "Thanks Mads!"

It wasn't long until Sophia and Emma tracked down the run-down janitor's closet that Taylor had holed herself in. Well, it was probably too late to slap the lunch out of her hands, but that wasn't something that would satisfy either of them today. No, Taylor was looking a little too reassured this morning, as though she had something planned. As though she and her pathetic life was worth something. That couldn't be allowed to stand. She needed to be broken back down, ground into dirt and packed into the Earth where she belonged.

Metaphorically.

Literally killing her, while somewhat tempting, would be bad. For loads of reasons. Some of which Emma couldn't quite bring herself to acknowledge... because, well, obviously, they were a result of Taylor's insidious influence and poisonous presence from before Emma was strong. Obviously.

The janitor's door slammed open, a prelude to the justice that was about to come from Emma's hands. And there, as expected, cowered Taylor Hebert, already looking for some way out of the situation she'd found herself in. The futility of her efforts only strengthened Emma's resolve, even as Sophia surged forward and restrained the weakling against a wall. What words could be said to make Taylor buckle, to put her back at the bottom of the social hierarchy? Ah, yes, just the thing.

"You know," Emma purred, "Anne never said what it was she rescued you from. I mean, it had to have been intense, what with you needing a new wardrobe, but I couldn't really think of anybody who'd willingly rip your clothes off."

Taylor winced at her harsh words, something that made Emma grin.

"But then, I remembered just how addled a drug addict can be," she continued. "They have, like, no judgement whatsoever. They'll confuse bricks for beds, cushions for cookies... worms," she enunciated, "for whores. And suddenly, it all made sense. You scuttled over to the Merchants, to get a little special dust so you can forget your worthlessness for a day, and then went to one of their little parties and got a lot more than you bargained for." She tutted as she shook her head. "Shame that's the closest you'll ever get to somebody actually loving you."

Taylor inhaled sharply. "...You don't know what you're talking about--" Her protests were cut off by Sophia's fist.

"Hmm, you're right. The situation makes sense, but it doesn't explain how Anne found you. She's actually a decent person, she'd never hang around the sort of crowd you attract. Unless..." Emma gasped, as though suddenly realizing something important. "Ooooooh. The Merchants, they hang around the docks, don't they? The same place... that your dad works."

Taylor actually snarled, shoving fruitlessly against Sophia's grip. "You leave Dad out of--!"

Another fist hit her face, and Emma gave Sophia a grateful nod before pulling out her phone. "You know, I think I should call Child Protective Services. They'll certainly be interested to hear that--"

Her phone, unexpectedly, began to ring.

Emma blinked, looking at it with confusion--confusion that increased when she saw the contact on it. "...Speaking of fathers, I have to take this. Could you keep Taylor entertained for me, Sophia?"

"Sure," her friend shrugged. "Needed the workout."

Stepping out of the janitor closet and closing the door behind her, Emma took a moment to school her face before answering the phone. "Hi Daddy! Why are you calling in the middle of--?"

"Emma Barnes."

The serious tone in her father's voice staggered her more than being hit by a car ever could.

"You will go to the principal's office," he continued, "and wait for me there. Do you understand?"

"Uh, sure, but--"

"You will NOT use your phone to call, text, or otherwise contact Child Protective Services. Do you understand?"

"What? I wasn't--"

"Do. You. Understand."

"...y...yes?"

"You will, in no way, shape, or form, disparage the parenting capability of Danny Hebert to anybody, student or facility. Do you understand?"

Emma's hand was trembling, and she wasn't sure why. "Yes, Daddy, but--"

"Good. I'll be there to pick you up in fifteen minutes."

"Daddy, what's--?" The phone hung up abruptly, and she pulled it back, staring at it in confusion.

How the hell...? He couldn't have... what was going on?!

Chapter 200: Forged

Chapter Text

"So what's this?" Sherrel asked.

"First layer of your suit," Taylor replied, finishing up with her blowtorch. "Figured I should make our suits in tandem."

"Huh." Sherrel looked over the fabric stretched between a dismembered metal skeleton. "Water cooling internals, eh?"

"Kept off the skin with a gentle mesh, yes. And there are wires between these two layers of fabric, for electrical power and signals."

"Looks good. Any reason you split the arms and legs off from the torso?"

"Makes modular design easy, and also makes it easier to put the whole thing on." Taylor shook her head. "I don't know how Armsmaster gets in and out of his suit. Tinkertech's impossible. No offense."

"None taken," Sherrel said with a wry grin. "I'm still a few weeks out from finishing my motorcycle."

"...you know you could tweak an existing motorcycle, right?"

"Nah, not how my power works. Has to be all me," Sherrel explained. "The tinkertech systems run throughout the entire vehicle, car, bike, whatever. Can't just slap them on an existing frame. It's pretty frustrating, honestly, but that's how tinkertech goes."

"I can see how that would be annoying. I actually tried researching tinkertech armor for my own project, but most of the info I got was worthless. Had to actually look at Aleph stuff to come up with anything good."

"Huh." Sherrel tilted her head. "Well, if you can make it work..."

"I can, trust me." Taylor gestured at a nearby pile of metal and circuits. "I've got the onboard computer for my suit about eighty percent done, and yours is about sixty percent ready. I just need to figure out how I'm going to link them up to the various suit systems."

"I thought you had this planned out."

"I do, it's just that I need the actual pistons and motors set up to make an actual judgement call. Speaking of which..."

"Yeah, yeah, I got your gizmos." Sherrel plunked a statchel on the workbench. "You might want to clean them up a bit, I had to really dig through the scrapyard to find everything you wanted."

"You're varying the scrapyards you visit, right? Cause if any of the gangs find you--"

"I know, I know, keep on the down low. Look, the Empire's bickering with the ABB and the Chorus is locked in battle with New Wave right now. And I carry a taser these days, thanks to your pappy. I'll be fine."

Taylor rolled her eyes as she started pulling out the various bits of mechanism that would become the bionic exoskeleton of her costume... if she managed to get everything linked up together properly. "I can't help but be concerned, Sherrel."

"Cause if I go down, you have to rope another poor sod into delivering you materials, right?"

"Hey now, I can be concerned for altruistic and selfish purposes. I'm good at multitasking."

"Sure kid. Anyway," Sherrel tapped the bag, "I found something a little extra that you might be interested in."

"Really?" Taylor gave her a wary look, peering into the bag. "What could you have--oh."

She reached in, reverently extracting a round object from the pile of motors and wires. It was a helmet, but not just any helmet; it mixed the aesthetics of a motorcycle helmet with that of a pilot helmet, sleek panels swooping around the spherical core. A pair of heavy duty ratcheting hinges were set on either side, with both the thick visor and the lower jaw protector connected to it. The entire thing, once closed, looked simple, but Taylor could see in her mind's eye what it would become. How it would form the basis of her armor's visual identity, beyond the practical concerns.

"This is... wow," she murmured, hand running over the smooth surface. "This is perfect. I'm probably going to have to cut it open to put all the wires and chips in, but... wow."

"Yeah, I saw it in the shop window, and I thought: That's exactly what Taylor needs. Also got one for my own suit, when you get around to it--"

Sherrel's words were cut off by a ballistic teenager to the torso, though she was big enough that it only winded her a bit.

She looked down at the girl latched onto her and, after a moment, awkwardly patted her head. "Uh... you're welcome? There there? I, uh, I don't know what you want me to do here, my maternal instincts are pretty much shot..."

"I just... it's just, I've never really been good at making friends, and the friends I do make are so hard to understand that I keep losing them, so for somebody to actually understand what I'm trying to do and try to help is--it's like I really matter, you know? I'm not just some random girl with crazy ideas, I could be something worth actually paying attention to. I'm worth listening to. Not just ignoring..." Taylor sniffed, backing off and wiping her eyes. "I'm sorry, I know it doesn't make any sense--"

"No, I.... I think I get it," Sherrel assured her. "The news is always focused on capes, and never on... anything else, these days. Hard to feel important when somebody can just smash through a highway you spent weeks fixing."

The simmering resentment in her voice gave Taylor pause. She looked up at the woman, clearing her throat. "Do you, uh... do you want to talk about it?"

"No, I--" Sherrel cut herself off, looking at Taylor. "...fuck. You're going to keep pestering me to open up about this shit if I don't talk with anybody about it, aren't you?"

"I... what? No," Taylor psh'd casually, "no, of course not, I would never--"

"You're literally making power armor in an abandoned boat factory because your parahuman girlfriend decided to ghost you."

"Okay one: She is not my girlfriend, two, she did not ghost me, and three, it's a ship construction facility, not a boat factory."

"Ahuh. Look, will you get off my back if I tell you that I've talked with some of the dockworkers about... that whole mess?"

Taylor shrugged, a sly grin forming on her face. "I mean, I might just ask some of them myself, you know, just to make sure you actually are talking about it."

"Nosy brat," Sherrel grumbled. "Why the hell do I put up with you?"

"I got you a job, a home, and I'm getting you a suit."

"Yeah, yeah, whatever." The woman turned around with a dismissive wave. "I'm going to be working on my bike. Don't cut off one of your fingers or anything!"

"I learned shop safety at summer camp!" Taylor shouted back.

"Lucky you!"

Chapter 201: Safety First!

Chapter Text

Councillor Tevos could not be certain of the expression on the alien's face, as First Contact always provided unusual quirks, but if the alien were an Asari--and their faces did look remarkably like Asari, apart from the coloration--the current twitch of the nose and eyes would remind her of a Matriarch who had just heard some of the most insane and ridiculous conspiracy theories come out of a Matron's mouth, a mix of disbelief, disgust, and pity, hidden behind a desperate attempt to keep up a polite facade while trying to find the right words to dissuade their younger associate.

It was an expression she was uncomfortably familiar with, as she saw it on her own face through the not-so-occasional video recording of council meetings. Politics really did draw in the strangest of people...

After a moment, the alien--humans, they called themselves--seemed to regain their balance. "I'm afraid there must be some error in my translation program," they said in an apologetic tone. "Or perhaps some different definition of chronological units."

Shazu brought her hands together in a gesture of reconciliation. "That is quite the significant issue, I agree. We must ensure that our understanding of the universe is based on a mutual foundation."

"Indeed. One moment, allow me to perform some calculations." The human tapped their equivalent of an Omnitool. "...Alright. This station, I believe, has a day night cycle of roughly twenty hours, as we define them. Let us, for sake of this discussion, define a 'year' as four hundred and thirty eight of those days--that should, by my calculations, make it mostly equivalent to the year cycle of our homeworld of Earth, if you will pardon the brief dip into anthrocentrism."

"While we certainly cannot alter galactic timekeeping to accomodate every planet, we are more than willing to accept this for the purposes of our current discussion," Shazu agreed, creating a similar formula on her own omnitool.

"Now then, in order to ensure I understood your speech correctly, I must as a clarifying question: For how many of these years has your civilization been using the mass relay system?"

"While the exact date of contact varies between species, the citadel itself was discovered by the Asari roughly..." Shazu tapped her omnitool again. "Two thousand, seven hundred, and thirty seven years ago. We Salarians would locate the citadel sixty years after them, and we would found the council twenty years from that point."

Once again, that expression--that sheer disbelief, carefully hidden behind formality, was on the human's face. "You have had access to the relays for more than twenty seven hundred years," they repeated.

Ah, Tevos thought. That particular phrasing was quite common among other races, and the way the human referred to the relays made it clear what had drawn their ire. It was a rehash of the 'stagnation' argument, not uncommon amongst certain corners of the extranet; the idea that the citadel, for all the wonderous technology it had, was not doing nearly enough to expand both their territory and their technology. Of course a first contact would find it difficult to believe. How best to explain this diplomatically... Ah.

"I believe I understand your concerns," she began, "and I would like to preempt your criticism by reminding you that the relays themselves are under a form of quantum lock. This makes any in-depth examination of them quiet difficult, let alone reverse engineering them. Especially while they are in constant use by a large part of galactic civilization. Such projects have been proposed by members of all our governments over the years, but the expense and logistical setbacks always made them unfeasable."

The human's expression, and Tevos believed she was growing more capable of reading them, morphed into one of enraged disappointment, no longer hidden behind any veneer of politeness. "Are you... are you seriously telling me that your civilization is using these devices without understanding their underlying mechanisms? That you literally risk countless millions, no, trillions of lives dayly on technology you don't even understand?!"

Omnus's mandibles flexed in a noticable scowl. "Galactic society is only possible because of the relays' existence. Even our fastest ships can only move between a few star clusters without them. And we do have protocols regarding their use, ones that have been refined over centuries."

An expression of begrudging relief passed across the human's face. "Protocols, good, that's good. May I have a copy of these protocols for review?"

Tevos shared a look with Omnus, who had also taken note of the human's apparent desire for regulation. "We can certainly gather the list of laws regulating Relay usage," Omnus agreed after a moment, "although I must admit I am not certain if your translator VI is capable of interpreting the legal terminology that would entail."

"Fair enough, I suppose," the human conceded, running a hand through their furred head crest in a clear gesture of resignation. "As long as you have a method of subverting the remote self-destruct functions, I think we'll be good."

Silence descended on the meeting room. A silence, Tevos realized, was probably not the most diplomatic response to having such a worrying sentence spoken by a newcomer to the galactic scene.

The human's eyes narrowed suspiciously. "You... were aware of the remote self-destruct functions, weren't you?"

Shizu's large eyes flicked toward the other councilers. "There has been some speculation--"

"Oh my god," the human groaned, "you didn't even know."

"As Tevos has said," Omnus began, "the relays are quantum-locked--"

"Reverse engineering the quantum lock was the first thing we did when we found the relays," the human stated, and their tone was filled with anger and disappointment that reminded Tevos of nothing so much as a Matriarch admonishing their daughter.

"You reverse engineered the quantum lock?" she asked, aiming for a polite tone with only a little of her surprise leaking through.

"Of course we did," the human replied. "Took us a century, mind, but there was no way we were going to use a big honking space thing without understanding it inside and out. For all we knew, it could have been a sun-killing device."

"I... suppose I can see how that would be prudent," Shizu admitted. "Though I'll admit I would be very surprised to discover that a transport device could be used to destroy a star."

The look the human leveled on the salarian could have made a krogan flinch. "No, they can't destroy stars, but they can irradiate entire solar systems and burn them free of life. That's why standard protocol in the Federation is to disassemble QL class relays and replace them with more modern Jump-points." They wove their hands in an all-encompassing gesture. "Hell, the only reason we didn't start on this one once we detected it was because we picked up your radio signals and realized people were living here."

"This one?" Omnus asked, confused.

The human stared at him for a moment. "You didn't realize this megastructure is a dormant relay?"

Tevos blinked, looking at her fellow councillers for a moment. "...that's... quite the bold claim to make--"

The human sighed, putting their head in their hands and rubbing their temples. "No wonder you've still got the basic servitors wandering around... you probably haven't even found the warp generator, let alone the control room. I'll... have to take your security forces to those locations sometime this week, just to make sure they know what to protect."

"You know the location of the citadel control room." Tevos didn't quite phrase it as a question, but it was a close thing.

"Yes, we picked it up off the internal blueprints when our linkdrones tapped into the system to perform a safety check." The human took a deep breath, before lifting their head. "Speaking of which, do you know just how much malware is running through your systems? We already had to lock off the central administration program, it had clearly gone into a self-destructive logic loop and wasn't even bothering checking... you know what, I can give you the report later."

Omnus scowled again. "You're saying you hacked our systems."

"Standard protocol with all relays," the human replied simply. "You would not believe just how much spyware is in those things. Look, I can't in good conscience just leave your civilization using tech it doesn't understand on a dayly basis. Somebody could blow up their entire star system on accident. So I'm going to get into contact with the Administration, and we'll see about distributing the knowledge and tools necessary to replace your ancient timebombs with something safer and more modern to your people."

Shizu cocked her head. "The Administration?"

"The Operational Safety and Health Administration," the human explained. "One of our primary branches of government, and the only one that predates the Era of Chaos."

And suddenly, Tevos realized, things made so much more sense.

Chapter 202: "I want to be a villain."​

Chapter Text

Victoria Dallon stared at her sister, trying to come up with something to say that would somehow make the world make sense again, and failing in the face of the utter insanity that Amy had just uttered. Eventually, she realized she just didn't have enough information, so--reluctantly--she decided to delve deeper into the madness that had just presented itself.

"Amy," she said as gently as she could, "what in the world would make you want to be a villain?"

Amy rolled her eyes, as though she hadn't just casually violated all common sense with her statement. "Because it would make mom proud."

Oh, so this wasn't just casual insanity, it was complete delusion...

"And why do you think that?" Victoria asked, still keeping her voice as level as she would talking to somebody about to jump off a roof.

"...because that's what she wants?" Amy was now giving Victoria an equally baffled look. "She's always called me her little troublemaker, after all."

"That's not--" Victoria took a deep breath. "Amy," she began again, "that is just a nickname. Like calling me golden child. I know that she doesn't actually mean I can't do anything wrong, she just... calls me that because of my hair."

"Wha--oh come on, Vicky, do you really think I'd make such a big decision just based off a nickname?" Amy shook her head. "She's told me about how successful my birth dad was as a villain, a whole bunch of times."

"I don't think you were supposed to take that as inspiration..."

"And she's said it'd be easier if I was like my father."

"Okay," Victoria started counting off on her fingers, "one, she was totally plastered when she said that, two, she shouldn't have said that, three, she acknowledged she shouldn't have said that, and four, even if she wanted you to be a villain, why do you want to go along with it?!"

Amy sighed, rubbing her temples. "Come on, Vicky, you have to admit it'd be good for the city."

"...No. No I do not have to admit that," Victoria stated, trying to keep her enraged confusion in check. "In fact, villains are by definition bad for society. They commit crimes. They ruin infrastructure. They hurt people. You cannot look me in the eye and tell me that hurting people is a good thing."

Amy looked her in the eyes. "The Empire. The ABB. The Chorus gang. Hell, just that would-be rapist you fought last week. You punch them and, by definition, you are hurting people."

"Well, yeah, but--but they're the bad guys!" Victoria explained, as though it was obvious. "I mean, come on. I'm hurting them to stop... them hurting... other people oooooooooooooh," she realized slowly, "you don't want to be a villain, you want to be a vigilante. Okay, Now it all makes--"

"No, definitely want to be a villain," Amy corrected.

Victoria stared at her for a moment or two. Then she grasped at the air in front of her face, squeezing her fury and confusion into a ball, before tossing it aside with a low breath and opening her eyes again. "Amy," she said slowly, "please explain to me why you want to be a villain."

"I already told you, it'll make Mom proud, and it'll be good for the city. Also, frankly, it's great stress relief."

"...I will grant you," Victoria began reluctantly, "the stress relief. On the grounds that I sometimes really want to punch down a wall."

"See?"

"Now is one of those times."

"I could use a henchman," Amy offered.

Victoria magnanimously ignored that blatant bit of insanity--as though she could ever be anything but a hero!--before moving on. "But I still do not see how being a villain would be a net positive for the city," she continued, "and I seriously doubt Mom would actually approve of such an effort, let alone be proud of it."

"Okay, look," Amy began, "you know how parahumans have that whole conflict drive?"

"I know it's a theory in parahuman studies," Victoria allowed. "It's not exactly well-sourced."

Amy spread her hands over an imaginary screen. "Picture this: An unending, yet manageable, flow of enemies you can take down to your heart's content. Mushroom Men: they commit crimes like vandalism, maybe some light robbery, but they're wired to avoid serious injury to civilians. And, AND! They're clearly inhuman, so whenever you're feeling that urge, you can just rip apart some fungal flesh, and nobody will mind!"

"Amy--"

"And," Amy continued, "they also attack the gangs regularly, meaning that they'll be too busy handling the mushroom army to do their own scheduled heinous acts. In fact, they work as punching bags for villains and heroes alike."

"Amy, that's not--"

"Eventually, I can push out the other gangs, and Brockton Bay will... basically be like those kid's cartoons," Amy finished. "You know, infinite army of guilt-free mooks that heroes fight every week. I can even mix things up, put out a Dragon Shroom that the Protectorate will have to work together to take down. You know, for holidays and stuff."

"That," Victoria began, and then paused. "A mushroom dragon?"

"I mean, not right away, but given the time and space... yeah, yeah I could do it."

The image was already forming in Victoria's mind. Her, Dean, and the rest of the Wards, charging into battle against a polka-dotted pterosaur, dodging the misty breath as epic music played in the background...

She shook her head, banishing the fantasy and focusing back on reality. "Amy, Mom is literally making arrangements for you to go out as a healer. That whole panacea package. She's setting you up to be a hero. Why would she do that if she wanted you to be a villain instead?"

Amy gave her a flat look. "Because I'm a 'daughter of New Wave' which means that, after my very public trigger, I have to at least look like I'm doing hero stuff for the public. And I mean, I'll do the Panacea stuff, obviously. I'll just, you know, be making mushroom men on the side." She tapped her chin. "Actually, if I have the mushroom men rob me while I'm out shopping, that'll separate my two identities even further..."

"...You seriously believe," Victoria said slowly, "that Mom will be proud of you, for unleashing an army of biotinkered minions on the city."

Amy scoffed. "You make it sound like I'm trying to mimic Nilbog."

"I mean it really sounds like you are! Mushroom men, dragons, probably some grove goblins or something--"

"Ooo, good idea--"

"Amy, that's biotinker shit!" Victoria insisted.

Amy threw up her hands. "Yes, Vicky! It is! I'm a biotinker! Well, biostriker, technically, but you know, same difference. What, do you want me to not use my powers and slowly go mad as the urges grow stronger every day? Do you want me to end up in a parahuman asylum? Is that it?"

"Well, no, but--"

"Victoria." Amy put a hand on her shoulder. "I get it. This is strange, and a little weird, but trust me: I know what I'm doing."

And that, Victoria had to admit, was that. Whenever Amy used her actual name, it was clear she wouldn't listen any more. Something she got from Mom, really. All she could do was make sure Amy didn't do anything... too stupid.



Two years later, as she watched the Mushroom Men fight the Undersiders for the right to rob a bank, Victoria just shook her head and flew off.

The worst part? Mom actually praised Amy for getting rid of the bigger gangs.

This fucking city...

Chapter 203: Anybody call for a Ridiculously Attractive Savior?​

Chapter Text

"Now Armsmaster, there's a man with a sense of aesthetics," Captain Qwark said fondly. "A solid color scheme, geometric shapes that accentuate his figure, smooth lines flowing all across, and just the right amount of facial exposure to humanize the overall outfit."

"I've heard similar comments from Glenn Chambers," Emily deadpanned.

"Then this Glenn figure must be one of the wisest people on the planet." Qwark leaned forward. "Never underestimate the impact of a good image, director, it might just be the difference between grateful citizens and a jeering crowd."

"I'll leave the public relations to the experts," the director replied blandly.

Qwark leaned back with a confident, knowing grin. "You might find it personally enriching. Why, you've already got a natural presence, one that draws attention whenever you enter a room!"

Emily took a deep breath. "You were telling me about your first meeting with Armsmaster."

Qwark immediately resumed his increasingly familiar story-telling posture, one she was coming to recognize was practically designed to dramatically emphasize his form. "Ah, and what a meeting it was. Two like-minded souls, recognizing in each other the spirit of justice!"



"Hail, fellow purveyor of justice!" Qwark declared, swaggering into an epic pose that emphasized his handsomeness. "I take it you're the sheriff round these here parts?"

"I... suppose that would be one way of describing me," replied the armored man, hesitantly angling his halberd at the unconscious Lung. "One moment, I need to inject a tranquilizer into this villain."

"Of course," Qwark said magnanimously. "I'm sure that's... standard procedure here... I'm sorry, is your weapon a giant needle?"

"No," the man stated as he pulled his halberd out of the villain, "but it does have a hypodermic needle as an attachment."

"Ah, multifunctional." Qwark nodded. "An ambitious design philosophy."

"Thank you," the man said. "Now then, who are you?"

"Of course! Introductions." A green glove rested dramatically on a pectoral, just barely brushing the emblem on his chest. "I am Captain Copernicus Qwark, Galactic Hero! And this," he gestured toward the young woman who startled a bit at the attention, "is... uh... actually, I don't think I ever got your name," he admitted.

"I, uh, couldn't really come up with one," she explained, rubbing her hands together. "My power is bug control, and... not a lot of bug names sound heroic."

"A grave problem indeed," Qwark mused. "Ah, I know!" He turned back to the armored man. "This is the Heroic Hex, who bravely faced these rapscallions while I handled their mutagenic leader!"

"Hex?"

"Yes, for the hex cells in hives," Qwark explained. "I think it happens because of math?"

"...Hex..." The girl seemed to consider it for a moment. "Hex... works, actually."

The armored man nodded slowly, clearly taking his time in drinking in the magnificent duo before him. "Quark and Hex," he repeated slowly.

"Ah, actually it's Qwark," Qwark corrected. "Q W A R K, not Q U A R K. Common mistake, but it's from an entirely different root word."

"...Qwark," the man repeated, clearly not entirely grasping the difference. "My apologies."

"It's not a problem at all," Qwark assured him. "And who might you be?"

"I am Armsmaster, the leader of the local Protectorate." The newly introduced Armsmaster put his Halberd on his back. "You aren't a local. Have you been a cape for very long?"

"Cape?"

"A hero," the newly named Hex clarified. "Professionally."

"Well, I don't mean to brag, but I have around thirty five years of experience."

"That is impossible," Armsmaster stated bluntly. "Parahumans only started appearing thirty years ago."

"On this world, perhaps, but I am neither from this world or a--well, I don't know what a 'parahuman' is," Qwark admitted, "but from the way you describe it I'm fairly certain I don't qualify."

"Wait," Hex held up her hands, "wait wait wait. Are you saying you're from another planet?"

"Yes! Or... maybe." Qwark waggled a hand with a bit of confusion. "I'm pretty sure the dimensionator can open portals between different planets, but it's possible this is the same planet I was on just in a... different universe. I'd have to check your star charts to know where I am exactly."

"You're saying you're from another universe," Armsmaster repeated, his voice disbelievingly level.

"Yes! Yes I am." Qwark snapped his fingers. "Also, the multiverse exists, in case you didn't know."

"We are aware of it," Armsmaster stated flatly, tapping something quickly into a panel on his forearm. "Ever since Professor Haywire almost started a war by opening up portals to Earth Aleph."

"Ah, Haywire," Qwark mused. "A Lombax name if ever I heard one. What's the professor up to these days?"

"He's dead."

"Oh. Well then." Qwark cleared his throat awkwardly. "I suppose it's probably not likely he has a spare dimensionator laying around for a stranded traveler to use."

"No, his technology was confiscated by the Parahuman Response Team after his death." Armsmaster gave the large man a look. "This dimensionator you mentioned..."

"A fine piece of Lombax engineering. Unfortunately," Qwark gestured at himself, "I am not a lombax."

"I was actually wondering if others from your universe were likely to come here."

Qwark hummed thoughtfully. "Well, Ratchet and Clank might try to track me down, they're heroically inclined like that, but I don't know how long it will take them to determine the proper dimensional coordinates. The activation that sent me here was... not intentional, let's put it like that."

"I see." Armsmaster straightened up. "And do any other people from your world have access to a dimensionator?"

"I don't see how that could be possible. The Lombaxes were renowned for their gadget skills, and even they only made the one that they used during their war with the Cragmites. It took Clank eight years to reverse engineer it to a point where it could be usable, and he has sixteen terabits of tri-directional asynchronous bandwidth on his core CPU."

"...Clank is a robot?" Hex clarified.

"Yes, yes he his." Qwark couldn't help giving her a knowing grin. "What, you've never met a robot before?"

"We don't have sapient artificial intelligence here, no," Armsmaster replied.

"Oh. Well, that's... certainly a decision--"

"We don't have the technology for intelligent robots," Hex clarified. "Or, uh, dimensionators, or space travel, or anything like that."

Qwark felt his smile slipping. "You don't have the technology for space travel...?"

"I mean... I think a couple of people went to the moon a few decades ago? And then there was Sphere's moonbase, but that..." Hex glanced at the ground. "That kind of stopped being a thing after he went insane. And with the Simurgh in orbit, I don't think anybody's going to space any time soon."

Qwark nodded slowly, coming to terms with the nature of the planet he'd somehow found himself on. "...that... is not good."

"That," Armsmaster replied blandly as wheeled vehicles arrived, "might be an understatment."

Chapter 204: Walled Gardens

Chapter Text

"So," Rael'Zorah asked, "how close are we to opening communications with our mysterious new friends?"

Daro'Xen sighed, rubbing her faceplate. "In order to communicate," she explained, "we must have a medium through which to communicate. Even learning their language is dependant on having a good example of their language, which means tapping into their transmissions--which would require figuring out what the wavelength and technology behind their transmissions are--then gathering whatever data is in there, determining what operational system their programming uses, then writing up a code to let us figure out their operating system. And even then, we might get nonsense. If we are to make any progress, we need to reach out to them directly."

Rael sighed. "I was worried you would say something like that. Do we have any read on their transmissions?"

"We've identified what could potentially be transmitters and receivers for tightbeam laser communications. Or safety lights. Or perhaps some sort of ramscoop. For all we know, these people use quantum entanglement communication." Daro'Xen turned back to her screens. "We're keeping the scans open and looking through all potential transmission patterns, but unless they decide to reach out to us, we're at an impasse."

"...I suppose it'll take time to assemble the diplomatic party, in any case. And transfer the Konesh crew to a liveship for the duration."

"The Konesh?"

"A corvette."

"Hmm." Daro'Xen tapped her faceplate thoughtfully. "Enough room for a small diplomatic party, while also being one of the least intimidating vessels we could send. Assuming they have a docking bay, it's probably the best bet. And even if they don't, we can likely locate an airlock to link up to."

"They probably have both," Rael pointed out. "There's no way a vessel that big was built in atmo."

"Unless we've vastly underestimated their technological level," Daro'xen agreed. "Which, admittedly, is unlikely, but should it happen to be the case..."

Rael crossed his arms. "I'll make sure to instruct the diplomatic party to keep an eye out for ludicrously advanced supertech. Speaking of which, have you assembled the greeting package?"

"Yes, yes, in multiple different formats. A standard mathematical base to establish concepts, followed by a basic programming language that should run on any computing system, leading into a stripped-down khelish language teaching program, which in turn is connected to a visual khelish dictionary. Depending on how quickly they follow through the steps, we should be talking within anywhere from thirty to a hundred and twenty fleet days."

"That long?"

Daro'xen put a hand on her hip. "Rael'Zorah vas Rayya, I do not know if you noticed, but we are not Asari. They can tune their nervous systems to new individuals, allowing the direct transfer of memories and experiences, and some of them can even pick up new languages from that. There's a reason they're responsible for most first contacts--they can skip over the vast majority of the steps needed to establish a shared foundation. However, unless somebody on the fleet has been engaged in some highly illegal activity, we don't have an Asari. All we have is our computers and our ingenuity."

"I understand," Rael assured her with a raised hand, "truly I do. But the entire reason we came to this system was to strip-mine some planets, and the entire reason we are delaying that is these new aliens. The sooner we can get communication established, the sooner I can issue a go/no-go on our plans. Until then, everyone on the fleet is going to grow more and more impatient and stressed."

"I'm only providing the tools, Rael. It's up to the diplomats to use them." Daro'Xen turned back to her console. "Speaking of which, we'll need to make sure the envoy's helmcams are transmitting at all times. The more we pick up about their internal systems and signage, the more accurate an image we'll be able to form."

"Some people might consider that a violation of privacy."

"If you're referring to our own people, we can brief them before they leave. And if you're referring to the aliens, I would be quite surprised if they took us to any sensitive locations on the ship."

Rael sighed and shook his head, conceding the point. "Alright, but the transmissions are going to be sent through a secure system, not spread across the entire fleet. And we're going to have whatever xenocultural experts we can scrounge up be the primary point of contact."

"I can accept that," Daro'Xen acquiesced. "Some degree of control over the spread of information was going to be necessary, in any event. Better to have the primary analyzers be scientifically minded then to have all the conspiracy theorists on the fleet babble nonsense about prothean splinter factions."

Rael'Zorah let out a startled bark of laughter. "Are there people who really believe that ship is prothean?"

"None that I've met, but I know the extranet trends. Every inexplicable thing in space is a prothean relic, or a prothean plot, or a secret prothean colony."

"I thought they were all STG fronts or citadel schemes."

"Those theories are annoyingly common as well, with the added frustration that some things are actually STG fronts and citadel schemes. I do not envy the intelligence officers that have to sift through the muck in order to find actual truth."

"Nor do I," Rael admitted. "I had to do it for five years before I became an admiral. If it weren't for my wife..."

His voice trailed off, fingers clenching slightly as his head tilted down.

"I did not know her," Daro'Xen said quietly, "but all her service records suggest she was an exemplary crew member."

"She was a lot more then that," Rael said quietly.

Daro'Xen hummed a wordless acknowledgement, neither agreeing or disagreeing. And Rael recalled, once again, that she had never signed the forms for child-rearing, or even joined the fleet's virtual dating community. The few times somebody had asked her about that, she'd claimed to be more interested in scientific endeavors then romance, which... certainly wasn't untrue, he admitted to himself as he looked over the first contact package she'd assembled, but probably wasn't the whole truth.

Still, she was contributing to the survival of the Migrant Fleet in her own way. And there was absolutely nothing wrong with not needing what so many others would consider a biological imperative. There was no need to pressure her about it, especially not now.

"In any event," he finally replied, "I'm sure she would be quite interested in this first contact. I know my daughter's been pinging me constantly since the conclave meeting."

"Anyone would be interested in a first contact."

"But this is a first contact made by the Quarian race! And while we are on the migrant fleet, to boot! You have to admit, it's one for the history books."

"History is written by the largest group of survivors, then rewritten by archeologists for the following centuries." Daro'Xen waved a dismissive hand. "What matters is not what people remember, but what continues beyond memory. My name will likely fade into the background within three generations, and may be forgotten in five. But if my work remains crucial to the Quarian race for ten, that will be worth the effort. And if it remains important to galactic civilization as a whole, that's merely a bonus."

"That's... certainly one viewpoint to have," Rael allowed.

"I recognize it is an uncomfortable one, but our race is dying and everyone knows it. Still," she admitted, "this first contact could be a turning point. If we play our cards right."

"The problem," Rael pointed out, "is that we don't know if we're playing Grazhun or Nazukai."

"Indeed. So we need to make sure this goes right."

Chapter 205: Taylor Altcostume: Hex​

Chapter Text

"By the pricking of my thumbs, something WICKED this way comes!"

Hookwolf frowned at the deliberately scratchy, high-pitched voice that the cape in front of him was using. At least, he was pretty sure it was a cape, mostly because he was pretty sure that (a) witches weren't real and (b) the whole black robe plus pointed hat plus broomstick thing was just the result of children's media. Oh, and (c) ordinary people wouldn't get in front of god-damned Hookwolf, on the grounds that he treated killing as a professional sport.

"Macbeth, really?" He crossed his arms, eyeing the new cape. "I'm not planning on killing Kaiser any time soon."

The witch cape took the banter for what it was, merely smirking at his words, her goggles gleaming in the moonlight. "Prophecy can cover many ends, wicked warrior, and curses even more so. And you have been cursed," she added with wicked glee, "by the blood you have taken and the blood you have shed. Take heed, oh mixer of the humors, for the blood so mixed sings of the death so caused!"

Hookwolf scowled behind his mask. "Yeah sure, kid." He rolled his shoulders, generating metal behind his back. "You're new, so here's a free lesson--"

The chain of metal he'd made snapped over his shoulder, aimed at the cape's ribs, only to be caught on the broomstick itself.

The witch cape didn't even flinch, smiling wide and cocking her head. "A lesson, you say? To not stand and talk, perhaps? Very well, my message has been delivered, so I grant thee leave!" A dark cloud swept out from her cloak, matched by her deranged cackle that was heard even as Hookwolf's senses were blinded. By the time the cloud had vanished, she was gone, having vanished from the road instantly.

"...well that was weird," Hookwolf muttered to himself, turning back to his fighting ring.

(Later, when he inexplicably tripped and impaled himself on one of his own discarded blades, he remained conscious just long enough to curse the witch. Unfortunately, Cricket had no idea who he meant.)



Victoria Dallon descended to the rooftop with a frown. "Do you have a permit for that cauldron, ma'am?"

"I do, actually!" The witchy cape (or possibly actual witch) pulled a card out of her drooping sleeves, holding it out for the superheroine. Victoria took it with some caution, raising her eyebrows as she saw the picture of the witch on the card, alongside a name and some identifying marks. One specific line stated that was the witch was a licensed brewer of various substances.

"...Huh." She handed the card back with a confused look. "I... honestly didn't think that was possible. I mean, you look kind of young. Like around my age."

"It's not as though I'm drinking anything I make," the witch replied, returning to her stirring. "And I do disinfect and wash my cauldrons quite thoroughly between uses."

"Right." After a moment, Victoria leaned over the cauldron. "What exactly are you making now?"

"Oh, a wretched concoction that will bring suffering upon those who have trespassed on the rights of the innocent." The witch tilted her head. "This one's for Lung, actually."

"...you're going to go up against Lung... with rotten soup."

The witch gave Victoria a flat look. "Of course not. I'm going to go up against Lung with a cursed concoction of madness."

"...Riiiiight." Victoria lifted off slowly. "Well, see you around, I guess."

(The next day, when Amy complained about being called into the PRT cells to handle 'the worst case of food poisoning I have ever seen', Victoria failed to contain a surprised bark of laughter.)



"For the horde!" Uber roared, swinging his axe.

"LEEEROY JEEEEENKINS!" Leet yelled, running into the next mall shop.

"By the seven hells, can't a witch shop for clothes in peace these days?!" The voice was young, ragged, and thoroughly irritated. The speaker wore a black robe, a pointed hat, and an irritated scowl. She took one look at the orc and scoffed. "What are you supposed to be?"

"I'm an orc."

"No you're not, that armor's all wrong for an orc. Haven't you ever read Lord of the Rings?"

"Haven't you ever played World of Warcraft?" Uber replied. "Tolkien doesn't have a monopoly on orcs!" He ran forward, his axe raised high.

The witch rubbed her temples, blocking with her broomstick. "You know, I was really just out for a good day of shopping. Fine, have it your way." She shoved him back, raising a hand, and a sickly dark cloud bolted from her sleeve, blinding him for a brief moment. His axe seemed to start writhing in his hand, and he dropped it in shock; when his vision cleared, the axe was nowhere to be seen, and the witch was leaning on her broomstick, a pitying look leveled at the would-be orc.

"What the--I mean, STORM, WIND, AND FIRE, HEED MY CALL!" Uber cried, folding his hands into fists and lunging forward.

"Really?" The witch jilted back, dodging every swing. "You think the spirits of nature would attend to you? You've never performed the proper ritual, let alone bonded with the moonlit spirits." She stepped back and thrust out a hand, Uber barely dodging the spectral bolt that came forth.

"You're really committed to this witch bit, huh?" Uber said dryly. "Unfortunately the only witches in Azeroth are mobs."

"...I have no idea what that means, but I'm going to assume it was some sort of gamer insult." The witch looked behind Uber and sighed. "And your friend is terrorizing an innocent cashier... Well, nothing for it."

She rose her hand and snapped. A second later, Leet screamed in pain and fury.

"What the fuck did you do?!" Uber demanded.

"Your friend's armor was already cursed. I just... accelerated the effect." The witch shrugged. "By the way, the Protectorate is only a couple blocks away. If you want to escape, now's the time."

A pillar of bugs enveloped her, screeching unnaturally. When it vanished, she was gone.

("Curious," Armsmaster mused as he examined Leet's latest broken device later. "All the wiring seems to have been chewed apart.")



"What are you working on, Taylor?"

Danny couldn't help a bit of amusement as her daughter jumped in her chair. "Dad! Uh..." She paused, before putting her tools down and moving aside. "I'm making a decoration for halloween."

"Halloween? Taylor, it's january."

"Yeah, I know, but I figured if I start now, I can make a bunch of them and sell them come october." She shifted to the side. "What do you think?"

Danny leaned over, humming thoughtfully. The wooden figure was still a little roughshod, but he could see that it was eventually going to resemble a witch on a broomstick. There were little divots in the arms and legs, which he assumed would house whatever hooks Taylor intended to put into the thing so it could hang from threads.

"I'll admit, it's pretty clever," Danny said finally. "Although, I'm not sure about those joints. They look like they might fall apart."

Taylor sighed. "Yeah, I can't really figure out how to do them either."

"...You know, I've learned a few tricks fixing things down at the docks. I think I can give you some pointers."

"Really?" Taylor smiled. "That would be great, dad, thanks!"

(Skidmark was arrested later that week, screaming about flying witches in the pale moonlight.)

Chapter 206: Walled Gardens

Chapter Text

SHINE clasped their upper hands together as they looked around the room. "Perfect! Small enough for a meeting, large enough for a party. Now, we'll need display screens--one big one against this wall, and a pair of smaller ones to either side. The big one should be connected to the comms channel for the captain's chambers, just in case."

GO-4 beeped curiously, raising a claw and letting it circle the entire room.

"No no, we can't overwhelm our new friends," SHINE explained. "Three screens only, keep things limited. Although that doesn't preclude subtler advertising." They waved their hands around. "We'll need to keep the central area clear for now, but we can put counters on the edges and corners, and feed distribution chutes through them."

The small robot beeped again.

"For mid-meeting snacks, of course! And that's only the start of it," SHINE said as the doors to the room opened. "Ah, hello, you're the VN-GO, yes? Good, good. I'll be honest, I have basically no idea what the aesthetic tastes of our guests are like, but the video records do show a lot of circular and oval shapes in their ship design, alongside brass and blue highlights. If you could paint the walls with something in abstract related to that, it would be most appreciated. That said, there are going to be counters installed around these edges of the room, and display screens at the front, so do take that into account."

The painter robot buzzed in understanding, turning its attention to the walls. SHINE nodded decisively and returned to the MVR-A, prompting GO-4 to beep and rush after them.

"Well, no, we're not quite done with the room," SHINE agreed, "but the simple fact is we won't know what sort of furniture we need to install until we actually see our guests. I mean, we'll need one or more tables, with a curve that encourages looking at the display screens, but what height should those tables be? How much room should we have for chairs? And for that matter, would our guests even sit in human chairs, or require custom designs?"

GO-4 grumbled as he took the pilot seat, directing the MVR-A toward the vehicle bay.

"Well, if you insist on preordering a human-style set of furniture, I suppose I can't stop you," SHINE conceded. "But keep it loose and be ready to toss or expand it based on my request. Oh, and put in an order for a fancy carpet, something geometric with red and gold patterns to contrast the wall painting. We do want to make a good first impression, after all. Speaking of which, you've spoken with the EVE units before, correct?"

The tiny robot warbled and wibbled, indicating that meetings while one party was deactivated didn't really count as talking.

"Well, that's rather problematic," SHINE mused. "Oh well, we should have enough time to brief them on the situation and implement the new protocols into their system. Oh, and we're going to need to have this corridor walled off with SECUR-T during the alien's visit."

GO-4 squawked in protest.

"I know, I know, but we want to make our guests feel welcome, not overwhelmed. And believe you me, all these bots flying around us at high speeds?" SHINE gestured at the busy collection of machines. "That would be quite overwhelming. Give a clear path from the ship bay to the meeting room, and we'll be putting our best foot forward! Metaphorically speaking, of course," they added, nodding to their hoverpads.

The tiny robot grumbled a few annoyed chirps.

SHINE sighed, a surprisingly human sound. "I know, I know, it's a lot to ask for. But we are talking about the acquisition of an entirely new customer base, one which we might have no idea how to handle! If we succeed at befriending these aliens, we'll be expanding our horizons beyond anything that Shelby Forthright ever dreamed of! What we are doing here will shape the future of the fleet, of the company, and of humanity itself!"

GO-4 tilted his frame, a single sarcastic chirp hiding the worry in his optics.

"Well, as reluctant as I am to consider it, failure could lead to war," SHINE allowed. At their companion's curious beep, they chuckled darkly. "Oh, it's a concept from ancient history. The last real war was during the buyout days of Earth. I had a lot of information downloaded into my banks during my design... Well, it would reopen the markets for military equipment, at least. Still, I hope it doesn't come to that."

As the MVR-A arrived at its destination, SHINE took a moment to assess the space. "Hmmm. I'll admit my knowledge of starship design is lacking... is there a solid footpath from the lower floor to this area?"

GO-4 beeped in the affirmative, disembarking from the MVR-A and leading them across the ship bay.

"Good. And there should be some space for one of their smaller ships to land underneath the prow of the rocket. Ah, and there are the ladies of the hour," SHINE said cheerfully as they arrived at the five floating ovoids. "Wake them up, would you?"

The smaller robot saluted quickly, running across the line and tapping each ovoid in turn right under their LED screen. One by one, their blue eyes flashed to life, followed quickly by their heads and arm fins splitting off and hovering a short distance away from their bodies.

"Greetings, ladies," SHINE began with a bow. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am the Specialized Hueristic Interspecies Negotiation Engine, or SHINE for short. Under the authority of Captain Shepard and AUTO unit A762, I have been given command of a new corporate initiative: First Contact."

The five robots exchanged curious glances with each other. One of them hovered forward. "Contact?"

"Yes, indeed!" SHINE confirmed. "The Venture has encountered a fleet of alien vessels, which are holding position off our port bow. Now," they continued, folding their lower arms behind their back, "we have yet to establish communication, for various technical reasons, but we believe the first step toward future relations is to invite and/or guide one of their ships here, into this very ship bay. Don't worry," they added, "the ship in question is likely to be far smaller than your rocket--not that they don't have larger ships, but a small diplomatic party could be accommodated by one of their smaller vessels."

"Directive?" inquired another one.

"I'm glad you asked. You five will have a very important role to play--one that, admittedly, is not in your standard programming, but we're working with what we've got and quite frankly you Extraterrestrial Vegetation Evaluators are perfect for the job. You're sleek, tough, and capable of vacuum flight." SHINE straightened up to their full height. "You will be serving as escorts--both to guide the alien ship into the bay, and to act as an honor guard for the aliens themselves as we take them to the initial meeting room."

The EVEs all looked at each other with... concern, but also a little excitement.

"Now I know this isn't exactly what you were designed for," SHINE admitted, "but GO-4 here is going to download some basic guard protocols into your programming. How to stand at attention, how to keep an eye on your wards, all of that. Still, remember: We are trying to make friends. You should look like you can protect the aliens from anything, not like you will attack them at the drop of a hat. Try to balance 'intimidating' and 'approachable', alright?"

"...Contradiction," the first EVE pointed out.

"Yes, I know, it's complicated. Just... don't get out your guns, and it should be fine." SHINE clapped his hands together. "There's a lot to go over, and I don't know how long we have. Let's get to it."

Chapter 207: Walled Gardens

Chapter Text

A corvette, by most Citadel standards, was an FTL starship designed with a ten-person crew in mind. They weren't the smallest things around, but they were the smallest vessels with dedicated subsections--a cockpit, a cargo bay, an engineering room, some crew quarters, maybe a medbay and a lounge if you splurged. Corvettes only ever had one deck, with maybe one or two corridors, and while many holofilms portrayed small crews going on epic adventures in their tiny ships, the truth was that the weight class usually only hopped between local systems, only passing through relays as part of a larger fleet.

Quarian kind, of course, had improved on the basic concept, out of a combination of necessity and cultural pride.

The Konesh was a disk thirty meters in diameter and ten meters thick, with a few airlocks and a pressure-sealed docking ramp. It had been part of the migrant fleet since its inception, being repaired and upgraded over the course of centuries; the innards had been pulled out and put back in multiple times, and there was now enough space for more than double the original crew compliment to rest and work. Was it more fragile then it had been? Perhaps. Was it any less impressive? Not at all.

Zaal'Koris vas Qwib-Qwib took a moment to watch as the berthed ship underwent one more retrofit, engineers roving over the hull while technicians ran in and out. Then he turned back to the assembled Quarians. He knew Jzha'Lorthen vas Qwib-Qwib personally, of course, he had a gift for reading people's feelings and intentions from half a mile away. Han'Gerrel's selection, Kal'Reegar vas Neema, seemed to hold himself professionally enough--a dangerous stance, but not a hostile one. Daro'Xen had handed him one Mazzer'Faa vas Woodan, the sort of person who barely said anything while their brain buzzed with information. And of course Shala'Raan had given him Sley'Horis vas Cloricari, a woman well known for talking down some of the most tense standoffs in the fleet.

Then there were the five experts the Conclave had selected. A xenolinguist, a technical designer, a technical programmer, a xenobiologist, and a psychology/sociology expert. They were a little more visibly excited and nervous then the ten marines assigned as security; the marines themselves stood to attention, weapons holstered but visible. Zaal'Koris had only just managed to convince Han'Gerrel to lower his initial suggestion of twelve marines, on the grounds that too many visibly armed people might illicit a harsh response from the aliens; they compromised on one for every unarmed Quarian, leaving ten marines total.

He would have preferred five, but Han'Gerrel had good reason to be paranoid.

"Alright, everyone," Zaal'Koris began, "we're about to embark on a mission that will go down in history. Our mission statement is simple enough: get the first contact package to the aliens and establish a translation matrix. We will board the Konesh, fly it over to the alien ship, then either berth it in an internal ship bay or link up with one of their airlocks. If they try to shoot us down... well, we'll still try to get in, and buy the fleet enough time to get out of the system." He shook his head. "I doubt it'll come to that, we have yet to say any weaponry on the ship, but it's best to prepare for any situation. That said... this species is a complete and total unknown. We might be dealing with a hive-minded race of minature avians who worship food as a god. We might find insectoids who see creatures with four limbs as nonsapient, and will take time to hear us out. Maybe there's a collection of slugs that have an obsession with the color blue. I don't know what we're going to find over there. None of us do. So, we're going to implement a few rules for our visit."

He held up a finger. "Number one: no judgement. If we see an alien eating one of their young, we can't assume they're monsters--maybe they're r-type reproducers and this is their method of population control. Similarly, we cannot hold them up to the standards of the citadel: genetic engineering and AI might be commonplace among them. Do what you need to to protect your omnitools, but don't start accusing them of being Geth sympathizers. We need context before we can determine what sort of people they are, and we're not going to get it in a single day."

Another finger went up. "Number two: don't initiate hostilities. Now, that's different from 'don't defend yourselves' and 'don't fight'; it's entirely possible they have a gladatorial honor system, duels to put us somewhere in their social hierchy, etc. But, assuming they don't, it's best to come in as friendly as possible."

Finally, Zaal'Koris unfurled his thumb. "Number three: We are going to screw something up. Maybe one of our most common gestures is a deadly insult. Maybe the fact we don't take our suits will be seen as snubbing them. Maybe one of our names happens to sound like their word for genitaila. Whatever the case, there's going to be a few moments where we fumble. When that happens, we need to accept it, apologize, and move on. We don't want to make enemies, but we aren't necessarily here to make allies, just to get a read on this whole situation. A bungled first contact is only a disaster if they declare war on us."

He folded his hands behind his back. "You were chosen by the Admirals and the Conclave as the first representatives to a new race. You represent the best of Quarian-kind, and the first aliens that these people will ever meet. Your actions today will not shape the future of just the Migrant Fleet, but perhaps that of the entire galaxy. Check your equipment to make sure it's all functioning properly, and check each other to make sure you look as presentable as possible. Because while it is inevitable we will make some sort of mistake out of ignorance, we can at least make sure that none of our equipment or personel suffer a crashout, and I certainly don't want us to look bad in the inevitable historical picture."

Zaal'Koris vas Qwib-Qwib straightened up. "My fellow Quarians... today, we make history. Let's do our best to make it a good one."

Chapter 208: Uplift Effect

Chapter Text

To say the battle was not going well would have been a massive understatement.

The turian forces were winning, true, but it was not nearly so clean a sweep as it could have been. They'd been prepared for land battles and urban warfare against a single, roughly asarioid species. But there seemed to be at least five different breeds of the hairy monsters, if not more, each with their own unique physiques and combat methods. And that was before they considered the strangely well-organized packs of multicolored quadrupeds; hordes of clawed furry creatures, the smallest as big as a forearm and the largest as twice as big as a turian, would swarm their forces in coordinated pack maneuvers, barking and hissing as they tore into soldier and equipment alike. And they weren't the only ones in play, there had been reports of small tusked animals digging trenches and enormous grey creatures using hoselike snouts to assemble shelters.

And as if having ludicrously well-organized animal forces in land battles wasn't crazy enough, the aliens also employed a collection of flying beasts as well. Fortunately, the biggest among them was only as large as a two-year-old child. Unfortunately, they were all quite capable of not only handling simple grenades, but mimicking turian speech; not too few squads had died after trying to rescue a group of 'pinned soldiers' that turned out to be a colorful creature with a wickedly curved beak. The black fliers were the most devastating, though, their cunning and color lending well to espionage and sabotage.

On top of all that, the enemy seemed to have taken to building some of their bases under the water. A number of their flying vessels emerged from beneath the waves, practically swimming through the air and void in their engagements with the turian fleet. It didn't help that any scouting probes sent to investigate were quickly neutralized, either by large sonic bursts or briefly witnessed tentacles. The fact that said tentacles had been spotted in the final transmission from a cruiser, just seconds before it powered down and went dark, spoke of clever saboteurs.

Madroon Athenus, one of the many turian soldiers striking at this world, found the situation incredibly stressful. He'd been told this would be a quick battle--establish orbital superiority, then lock down the cities and put up some hastatim, throwing orbital scrap at any resistance. But between the various warbeasts and the offshore starports, everything his squad tried to establish broke down in a matter of weeks.

Who even built starports underwater? The Hanar, obviously, but even their facilities emerged into the air for take off and landing. A fully submersed starship... that was insanity!

And yet, here it was, the ocean itself protecting one of the key facilities from the scrap hurled from orbit. Which meant the turian fleet was constantly dealing with hit and runs by surprisingly agile shuttles and frigates. And that meant Madroon Athenus and his ground squad could not rely on resupply or reinforcement, which became a problem the third time they were ambushed by armored hairy creatures that lept onto them from the trees above.

The assailants shrieked, an unholy cry of rage that sent shivers of fearful anticipation across Madroon's carapace. He knew from previous engagements how deadly the grip of these hairy orange monsters could be; they used their guns not to wound or kill, but to pin their targets down as they skated into melee range, where they'd rip off armor and arms with equally ferocious strength. Madroon called for a fighting retreat, knowing that holding firm at this distance was a lost cause; better to give a little ground and take out the monsters from a distance then watch another group of men die screaming as their fringe was ripped off.

Were these aliens an empire, an alliance of multiple species? More and more, he heard the question whispered among his troops, between engagements with the expansive and varied population. For his part, Madroon Athenus wasn't quite sure that was the case; aliens would look quite different from each other, whereas all the asarioids had similarly structured faces, even if the details differed between the breeds. And breeds, he thought, was the most likely cause; this species almost certainly had dabbled in genetic engineering of some sort, producing many varied specialists that were designed for specific, if admittedly unknown, roles in their society and their warfare. Such dabbling would even explain the quadrupeds and the flying beasts, crafted and enhanced to an extraordinary degree... though how they extended their dangerous manipulations into the water, why they designed waterproof starships, was still a mystery to his mind.

Not that it mattered, Madroon conceded in the privacy of his own mind. The aliens were dangerous, no matter the secrets behind their armed forces.

With a final burst of speed, Madroon Athenus emerged from the treeline, a few of his squadmates by his side as they ran a dozen meters before turning around and firing at their hairy foes. They at least died to guns the same way many species did, though they were a touch tougher than average; not anything like a krogan, who could shrug off attacks and strike back with a roar, but they didn't go down in one shot like a salarian. Two or three shots apiece, Madroon calculated, all through the head--not that that wasn't standard procedure in any case.

When the last of their opponents fell, red blood pouring out of their skulls, Madroon Athenus finally turned back to the target that his squad had been assigned. It was some form of relay tower, obviously, with a collection of dishes and antenna sticking out of a basic wireframe. And it was surrounded by the grey giants that reminded him of nothing so much as oversized Elcor. An Elcor would only come up to the knee of these beasts, actually, and that was assuming they weren't swatted away by the long prehensile nose.

What kind of species had a prehensile nose? And why were the aliens so comfortable using them as defense?!

Madroon took a breath, stablizing his stance. The turian forces were winning, he knew it. It was just... taking them longer than expected, and bleeding their forces more than they liked.

He hoped his commanding officers knew what they were doing.

Chapter 209: Emma and the Barnstormers

Chapter Text

Emma had seen her father happy. She'd seen him sad. She'd seen him tired, scared, annoyed, amused. And, she thought, she'd seen him angry.

But as he entered the waiting room outside the principal's office, she began to realize she'd only seen him mildly angry. Now, though, he looked downright furious.

"Daddy--"

"DON'T," he growled, "Say. A Word." He marched up to the secretary. "I need to talk with principal Blackwell. Now."

"Sir--"

"I will be pulling my daughter from this school effective immediately."

Emma gasped. "Daddy, you--"

"BE. QUIET." Her father gave her a gimlet eye, before turning back to the secretary. "As I said, I am pulling my daughter from this school, and I need to talk to Blackwell about the paperwork."

"I... of course, sir. One moment." The secretary took the phone on her desk, tapping a button. "Principal Blackwell, you have an upset parent wishing to talk to you. He wants to pull his daughter out. Alright." The secretary nodded to him. "Go on in."

"Daddy--"

"Emma," her father rumbled, "you are in so much trouble, I doubt grounding you for a year would be an effective enough discipline. The only reasons I am not punishing you here and now is one: I know your mother and I have to discuss matters to come to an agreement on what punishment would be proper, and two: I am too angry to think properly. So you are going to sit there, you are going to be silent, and you are going to wait until I have finished talking with the principal of this illustrious establishment. Do you understand me?"

"Daddy, I--"

"DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME."

Emma looked at the rage on her father's face and, slowly, backed down. "...yessir. I understand."

Her father snorted once, before heading into the principal's office. A surprised "Mister Barnes? What seems to be the issue?" was heard before the door swung shut behind him, leaving Emma alone in the waiting room.

What had even happened? Emma couldn't understand why her father was suddenly so angry. She'd been putting Taylor in her place, and then the phone call... the phone call had happened mid confrontation. Did he know? No, that was ridiculous, how could he have known? Certainly the principal wouldn't tell him, and Taylor...

Taylor had been saved by Anne. Just this weekend.

Damn it, her sister must have given the girl a panic button or something. Well, that wouldn't explain how accurately her dad had spoken about the situation. Maybe it was a cell phone with a panic button. A god-damned mike. Damn it, Anne had sold her out, and for Taylor of all people! That was...

...that was...

Why?

A mix of curiosity and dread lifted Emma from her chair, leading her past the secretary's lack of concern to the door of the principal's office. She pressed her ear against the wood, straining only a little to hear the words on the other side.

"...not sure what you've heard, mister Barnes, but I assure you that miss Hebert's reports were all fabrications."

"Whether or not they were lies isn't the point. As Emma's parents, we deserved to be informed of any accusation, so we can decide how to defend or discipline our daughter ourselves. The fact that this is the first I'm hearing of any of this suggests either a level of gross incompetence or a cover-up of criminal proportions. I will be heading to the school board after this, and I will be insisting they look into this situation personally."

"Mister Barnes, be reasonable. You've contributed a lot of money to this school over the years, all with the clear intention to give your daughter the best education you could."

"That's the thing, principal Blackwell. When I said I wanted my daughter to have a good education, I meant that I wanted her to have teachers that cared, to be able to learn and grow into her best self. I did not mean I wanted the staff to look the other way while she practiced at being the villain in the world's worst high school kid's movie. As far as I am concerned, you have failed in your mandate, and you will not be seeing any further donations from me or any of my associates."

"Mister Barnes--"

"I don't care how long it takes. I will see in in court, and I will see your teaching license revoked. I suggest you start looking for a new career."

The firm words and footsteps gave Emma just enough time to scuttle back to her seat, jumping as her father practically slammed the door open. "Come on, Emma, we are leaving and we are NOT coming back."

"But Daddy--"

"Enough." His voice was firm. "I don't know how you ever got the impression that your behavior here was acceptable, but your mother and I will be doing my absolute best to correct that mistake. Now get in the car."

Emma followed his instructions, still confused about his sudden turnaround. Sure, Taylor probably told him some stuff, because she was such a pathetic weakling that she couldn't fight her own battles, but he shouldn't just believe her over his own daughter. He hadn't even given her a chance to say anything! And the idea that what she had been doing was wrong? Maybe in some kid's show world, it might have been, but in Brockton Bay you had to claw and bite and scream in order to make anything of yourself--

"Give me your phone."

Emma blinked. "What?"

"Your phone," her father repeated. "NOW."

"What, no, you can't--"

"You will get it back once your mother and I have determined that it is safe for you to have," he said firmly.

"Safe? How can a phone be dangerous?"

"It allows bad people to get in contact with you, for one," he stated. "On a related note, seeing as Sophia not only coordinated with you but also enabled your bullying campaign, you will not be talking to her any time soon."

"YOU CAN'T DO THAT!" Emma screeched.

"You can talk with her," her father declared, "in three months. AFTER you go through mandatory therapy."

"Therapy?! I'm perfectly sane! I don't need some asshole trying to convince me I'm weak--"

"You shut yourself off after that attack in the alleyway," Alan Barnes pointed out. "Frankly, I've been remiss in not insisting you get the help you need sooner. Now, give me your phone."

Emma scowled, crossing her arms. "I thought you wouldn't 'punish' me until you talked with Mom."

"Emma--"

"You think I'm crazy? You're the crazy one! Pulling me out of school, cutting me off from my friend--" She opened the car door. "Well you know what, fuck you!"

"Emma wait--!" Alan cried, but she was already out and running down the road.

There'd be no reasoning with him, she decided. No, the only thing to do was bring down Taylor. And she knew exactly how to do it, too.